NEW DAY

Weiss smiled as Sally picked out the stone after saying she was tight. But a bit of that hesitance remained as she asked about the one she choose. " Sally it's perfect" Weiss answered smiling warmly at her beloved fiancee. "That just leaves the last and final stone for the middle...I was thinking one of these two...she said pointing to them one was a sunburst ruby a deep red stone that was shot through with gold and deep warm oranges. The other was a stone often nicknamed a rainbow stone. This one was marbled through with the colors of each of there eyes. Or as close to the pale blue of Weiss's eyes that she had ever seen. "What do you think? I was thinking the last stone should be something we both pick out together. The red one reminds me of Mov himself....while the other the rainbow stone had me thinking it represented us...all our hearts together as one...but if theres a different one then these your thinking about share it with me Sally. Your opinion is very important to me." Weiss said wanting to help her love gain confidence in herself, her choices and were she stood. She still seemed to recoil a bit, be submissive. Weiss leaned linked arms with her...truthfully she had her own inner demons to work through. So she, knew both of them would through them.
~~~
Kry nodded as he looked at Zuri. " Lady Lorna mentioned someone would be by with something to eat soon." He said to Zuri before Novel spoke asking about which rooms would they take. He regarded the girls a moment. "I"ll take the couch. You two can decide which of the guest rooms you'll want." He said as he looked about the living room. He'd never rest if he knew he took a bed and made one of the girls take the couch. It just felt wrong to him.

Winnie glanced up as she just finished this side hearing Shiri talk to her about the main hallway nodding. "I can help." She said walking through the shadowed area only closing her eyes when she got to the small area of sunlight before stepping out with Shiri. She didn't know Amzu was thinking about getting her something to protect her eyes so she could do more and more importantly perhaps so she could properly learn to use her magic and control it. She was too shy to request a change of mentor....even if Merida meant well...she just didn't seem to get along with Winnie at all. But she also worried it would be bad to request a change. Merida was supposed to show her how things were done here but...all Winnie felt like was that she only succeeded in making the raveness mad at her.

***
Cori chuckled and gave Gilin an understanding smile....if she was fighting the communication crystal was usually the furthest thing from her mind do she often enough broke hers. She did have spells for communication but most didn't in this day and age. But she did understand that sheepish smile. She had her own version whenever she managed to break hers. Basil was such an understanding bunny she really was lucky it him who she fell in love with and Visa versa. Cori nodded. "From what I was told when the White Queen awoke from her slumber the castle awoke as well."

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

Sarasha placed a reassuring hand on Loch's arm. She had mentioned Atticus being in the Unkindness but with so much happening he must have missed it. There was so much for Loch to focus on. And she knew how unsettling this could be. He was coming forward, finding the strength she knew he had, to speak. Not just for his own strength but for Lily, Safira and Corrigan. 'It's okay, he's here for the same reason you are. To stop Karin, to Save your mom. He's been hoping and praying that one of had her strength,  had there grandfathers strength,  would come and talk to them, give them what they need. To save your mom, you, Safira and Corrigan. You can do this Loch. You're my best friend I know better than anyone that you have the strength to do this.  It all starts with the first step." Sarasha unknowingly echoed Lomond, but it was true. "I'm here with you Loch. I will be, every step." While she could say it all outloud, the words were meant for Loch. She could feel how nervous he was.

**
Averie frowned. " Someone who does not belong to that man's body....although this mission business worries me..." Averie said frowning. It was almost exactly like with Meliodas. To for fill his misson....no it was more like forced servitude or rather Zlo himself was nothing more then a tool....the idea didn't please Averie. He was vaguely aware his crystal recieved a message. One he'd play back later. But right now....

Anos walked with Riggs listening to him speak and glad they took such precautions with this but he sensed and heard on from his realm then shook his head. " I'll need to enter the room." He said to Riggs as he finished reconstructing the marionette doll. Honestly he never thought he'd need to recreate this thing. But he would need a vessel and it just might be more cooperative if it wasn't being returned to a immobile object. 'It' reference was only because he wasn't sure if he was dealing with a male or female as of yet.

Averie glanced back a bit confused but was sure Riggs would fill them in. As Riggs arrived with Anos and Semper caught up to them. He was a bit confused.

Anos looked towards the door. "I'm sure you have questions but might I ask you wait until after the situation is handled for lengthy conversations?  The one holding the young man may try to do...something irritating." He said studying the door. Then focused. Speaking as Averie had unknowingly activated the com again it was a boon to him at the moment. "You will wait and do nothing to that Raven. UNLESS you'd like to explain to Chaos why you've brought my wrath upon him? I know you can sense me even as restained as you are." Anos spoke calmly. Although his tone held a clear do not try my patience candace to it. He looked at Haven and then Prince Averie. "I am Anos Delzagade, King of Ne'ther and although this one has been residing here in D'Joran they are of my realm. I will speak with them and have them release the young raven. But to do so I will need entry to the room. Fear not, he is not so foolish to outright defy me....not if he does not seek his own destruction. The Raven will be unharmed. If the one currently possessing Zlo attempts to devour or harm him right now you'll spend Etru Blu in the ninth....another of your brood pushed my patience this morning it would be wise to not push me further." Anos despite his irritation with the Drow earlier that morning was willing to speak with this one. He couldn't however allow  him to keep possession of the Raven. His presence here at the same time as Anos himself had Orkla written all over it meaning this Raven had a role to play in stabilizing everything....which obviously didn't include having his soul devoured.

Tatiana smiled and nodded. "Of course" she said as she sat with the little one. Plume was napping away. For years she cared for her Master's children. Having once been a slave but set free here....being dropped off at La'shire by those same children all grown up. They didn't feel it was right, to keep her enslaved. She had always been treated well. Because her master wanted her to care for them even when sick Tatiana gained a formal education, even in medicine and learned about her glyph magics that way. But right now she was looking at the dragon pup who looked as if she was finally getting some much needed rest. Tatiana looked at the girl then thought about mentioning to Anos about Dreamcatchers made by Calla. It would catch negative energies allowing the little to sleep more peacefully. Tati wasn't blind it was clear the pup wasn't his child by birth but it was just as clear if not more so that he loved the little one like a daughter.

**
Safira smiled more if possible as Sora returned her smile. It was a new thing for her. To have family that wanted her around Loch was never mean to her it was more like he kept his distance and barely spoke to her. She had no idea it was likely his way of keeping Karin from making him hurt her too. Safira's problem though was she was a fighter she would have fought back. "Well I suppose it might help if we figure out what we want to try to do....should probably be something far away from the portal to Unkindness or to Zlo's room for now." She didn't know they'd made leaps in figuring out what was afflicting Zlo and he might soon be a free man. Even if it meant he and Sora stayed in La'shire for a while as Zlo worked on proving himself. La'shire was a place to do just that. Although soon enough Abbandon would be here to check up on Sora. Safira's team was busy. But that was just how they were.

***
Cloud nodded as she went with the Conversion Heart. At the mention of Zidane and his dream. "I swear he liked giving me these challenges. But I didn't mind..his dream...I could do this much for him...for you both.." he said looking up at the sky. " If I have any regret its that he won't be here to see it." Cloud honestly thought himself incapable of tears the truth was much different he did cry he was just one of those people with silent tears. To altered breathing, no hysterical sounds just the tears. Right in this moment though his eyes burned a bit with those unshed tears. He nodded. "I'll have it changed out at the end of the week. Should probably head out to get the cleaning supplies." Cloud said having no idea he may soon have an issue with Jagger....

Jagger was one the blonde considered a friend....so he'd be anything but amused to hear him state Cloud had waited for him to be distracted to sucker punch Horatio. He honestly hadn't been paying attention to wither or not Jagger was watching. All he had seen was that look Horatio got. The same look he'd get when he undermined Zidane. Said or did something to upset him. He had that same look walking away from Igraine and Zosie, a look that said you may hold the Captain's title for now but we all know I'm the one really in control....more over Horatio did it far more then he had with Zidane, sometimes his attempts to get to Zidane would end with Zidane putting the half-elf in his place. But it was different with Igraine...she often took it just glaring at Horatio....Cloud always came upon it saw the look and knocked the hot wind out of Horatio. Bringing him down to reality again. Igraine is the Captian not him....and Cloud had no issue bringing him back to that reality....

And then there was the ambush....Horatio was the only one beside Zidane and himself on the ship who knew there plans, the route the details....Horatio never showed. Forcing Zidane to make a choice against insurmountable odds. Zidane told him they had a traitor on board. That he needed to leave Zidane there, since there was no doubt he was the real target Thancred and MeiLi were after. But that Igraine and there son were in danger. And not just from Thancred and MeiLi....that he needed Cloud to protect her...protect them both. That they both knew who the turncoat was...but that Cloud would have to be patient.....without proof he would walk a dangerous line. Because there turncoat had a way with sweet words....the crew loved him. Cloud....was aloof to them many didn't understand his refusal although always polite to go to the bars and brothels....Jagger was about to come at him for 'sucker punching' Horatio.....when that happened....Cloud would be loath....to speak to the towering man let alone aid him....some might have warned Jagger to stay out of it....if it had to do with Cloud and Horatio look the other way......
________________________________________________________

"Of course, due to the nature of what I seal away here having them in abundance seems par for the course. The dagger though? I'm not sure of all the details myself." Alcyone admitted. "Only that any magical strength the dagger should have had was gone. It's still dangerous" she said in agreement. "But...she somehow purified and removed the corrupt magic. Thank you Blake...I just have this feeling that its incredibly important she hears it...that she knows. It maybe the reason it ended up in her hands....although it breaks my heart she suffered so much because of the cursed blade in the end...the battle between her and that evil blade she won."
____________________________________________________

"You're Welcome Fleur, it's no trouble.  " he said knowing she was feeling so awful and about a lot of things as of late. "Fleur is a kind girl. The dagger was controlling her. She won't hurt you or anyone else. I sense no malice of any kind within her." He said reassuringly to both of the sisters. Then glanced at Navy. "Would it be easier if I stepped into the hall?" He didn't wish to be in the way. He did look at Fleur. "Its alright your safe here."
_______________________________________________________

Josie leaned back. "I know what troubles you Ambrose....its in your eyes. Jordan and Andre are so young....I'd like to believe just like you those two could be saved...but there is something wicked about them. A darkness in there eyes that young Loch and Corrigan do not have. As much as it pains me to say they may have been born lacking the light. A light that thankfully burns strong in Loch and Corrigan, if only Loch could see it in himself....I worry that boy is trapped in a darkness he didn't bring upon himself. Anna's spirits constantly say to have faith....that Loch was chosen by a powerful spirit himself. But Spirits were never my strong suit....they call his Spirit 'Enhallay' although they say it isn't her name do much as a title."

Karin was already three sheets in. Or plastered drunk and it was barely past noon, thankfully he wasn't loose lipped while drunk.  He had come here in part to celebrate and in part to find the wenches oldest boy....Loch was no son of his....although Karin was his father. Lily had fought that once before. For Loch's safety with Karin when he was born she had a test done proving Loch was Karin's biological son. It had worked he stopped whispering about accidental deaths that could take a newborn's life. Karin glared at the passersby no sign of Loch and this was one of his favorite spots. It helped Sarasha took Loch straight to Samson....if Karin had spotted him even flying he would have intercepted him. Forced him home and locked him in a room until just after the Grand finale.

"I did." She said smiling. At least she hoped so. Hem often paused to look at the necklace. So...she hoped the girl liked it and she hadn't misread. As they came back with it she smiled at Faroe. "Come on. We. have the cake and gift. We just now need to go cheer up the birthday girl." She said. She knew Loch hadn't known and was likely only trying to escape going home. Trying to get himself thrown in a cell overnight to 'cool off' and sober up.
____________________________________________________
Blessing – Bless--- watched as her brother’s mind broke free… and then something else happened. It almost seemed to break him in the process. “Weak? No, Seph,” she said as she set the bowl down and stood up, moving behind him where he stood. She hugged him from behind and closed her eyes tightly. Her big brother was not weak. “None of us could oppose them… or we’d have done it a long time ago. The Oracles, any one of them, just had to tell them no… to see where this all could lead and demand things change… but none of them did. No one was born to be an Oracle except Twilia and, now, her great great great granddaughter. They all took it on for power, and Orkla’s blessings either drove them mad, left them in the forever sleep, or they were too foolish about the Shisha to be properly protected by her and died at someone’s hands. That won’t happen this time. We won’t let it. We’ll… talk to the Oracle ourselves if we have to—” She closed her eyes and pressed her cheek to his back. “You’re not weak…” she whispered. “My brother… Sephiroth Ashvin… is anything but weak.”

Sephiroth felt Blessing hug him moments before she started speaking he knew she was right. Opposing them....he had tried alone and it got him in this position. He brought his hand down to lay over his sisters feeling the warmth of her hug as she held him. "Thank you Bless." He said taking a deep breath. He did know how it looked. Heck it looked that way to him. But Bless had seen it all as well. Even if they needed to speak to the Oracle themselves. He stood there a moment....he had a choice to make he knew that. Wither to continue to follow the Clerics....or to believe his sister. The way she spoke now....Bless had never agreed with or liked the way Cleric Zinfandel did things. Ran the Coven. And his own memory had him disliking a lot of it but feeling trapped because of what he was. But that once Ancient....Cvinda....according to her they were abusing him and his gift. That it wasn't meant to be used the way they made him.

He'd have to find these tomes. It wasn't that he doubted Bless p, he didn't she wasn't the sort to lie. It was that he wished wanted to understand what she discovered. It would be too much to recount it all to him but for some reason even were he to ask if she'd share the memories of reading those books....it wouldn't work. For some reason he never saw her memories no matter how much they hugged or he'd hold her hand when she'd get scared. Instead fir some reason when he was overloading as they called it with the memories of even the objects if she grabbed his hand it all broke and he'd find his center. "I'm okay now." He said gently. "Sorry to worry you." He tipped his head as if to look over his shoulder to her. "I should take a shower...almost two decades asleep..." he looked at her a moment longer. "After...Bless I want to see these books....its not that I don't believe you....I want to understand, to know the truth that was kept from us. To understand what it is that my precious little sister has discovered." He didn't know Ember was awake and if they found out would she try to keep him obedient to Zinfandel or help Bless lead Sephiroth away from the path that would lead to his own destruction.
_________________________________________________

Mira nodded and smiled. “Thank you,” she said, and she meant it. She could ask questions any time one came to mind. It didn’t have to be right now. And even if she said yes, Silvi would still always be open to questions, and even encouraged it. “It’s not… that I feel uncomfortable,” she said. Honestly, she’d felt a strange excitement when she first learned Silvi wished to be her mother. But then her self-doubt crept in. “I’m… still learning how to be a mate and a sister and a friend… and I’m not sure I’m very good at those things yet…” she admitted. “I don’t want to… disappoint you,” she said, meaning as a daughter.

Silvi shook her head no. "Mira you need not worry about that. A parents love, is unconditionally there childs born to them or not." She said softly. "You won't disappoint me." She said softly. "I would never be disappointed or regret asking you to be my daughter. I'm asking because I feel it here already. But that choice is also yours and I'd never dream of forcing you. Take as much time as you need. There is no wrong answer. You must do what feels right go you in your heart. And only you truly know what that is. When you quiet all the conflicting thoughts that cause worry and just listen to. Feel what's deep inside speaking to you strongly without words you'll know the answer. You'll feel it here."  Silvi smiled. "Mira we're not loved because we are the perfect friend, mate, sibling or child, we're loved because we're imperfect. Because all of us are flawed even me. They're things I struggle with, and things I'd  like to think I'm good at." Silvi looked at the sweet girl. "But when we love someone it's not because they're perfect in every way. That's fantasy. Its because they're imperfect, just as they love us for our own. A wise friend of mine once said, we are loved for our imperfections, because thorough them and the one we love we become perfect. For if we were perfect from the start...we'd want for nothing. Not the love of our families or our mates. For that which is created in complete perfection....would have no need to want or desire anything. They'd already have it all."

_________________________________________________

Orkla chuckled and nodded. “Well, even if you don’t give him a nudge, it does seem his sister is on the job,” She said. It was almost kismet. It was Nyx meeting Tilly, which led to Tilly being able to collect the ingredients for the spell to save Nessa, and now Nessa was trying to ensure her brother found his own happy ending. “Even with her there, though, they sure do drag their feet,” she added in agreement, sighing. She then turned her attention back to the other matter. “Seeing how he’s already responded… this is a delicate time for him… to decide. Trust the Clerics or trust his sister.”

Chrona sighed. "He can be such a handful that knight of mine." She said sighing then looked to her as they focused once more on Sephiroth Ashvin. "So...he's still teetering  between falling and being saved..." she walked up to stand next to Orkla. That child's fate has to extreme outcomes....one of the light which we're all hoping for or one of darkness....part of me wants to intervene to push him in the right direction but I know I can't. The choice must be his....its just....one path before him is bright and happy even if it's full of hardships....the other....is so dark...."
___________________________________________________

Opal let Sunny deflect it was reading them a bit but she'd never want to take it too far. Opal nodded. "As long as I keep healing up this way yeah...Merit said I could be back in my room by tonight....she just wanted to know....who my attending doctor would be....if I had a preference..." she said hoping the girls missed Merits teasing her about Riggs.

Levi glanced at Sunny then at Opal. 'Sounds like Riggs was able to do a lot for you then. I'm happy to hear it." Levi said swearing she saw the serval blush a bit before nodding.

"I'm grateful....we have an incredible medical team here...." Opal said trying to deflect. Riggs was incredible and sweet and Opal wasn't the only nurse in the infirmary with a crush on the hot single doctor but she was the only nurse not getting frowned at and lightly chastised to stop flirting when they had patients that needed there attention.

"Perhaps some sort of magical skill?" He mused as he walked with Hestia as the door shut behind them. It was in a way a bit ominous. He kept his attention on high alert. "Or maybe she's not alone like we think? She may have an ally" he said careful to keep his voice low.

Morgana paced in the room mumbling to herself that it wasn't her fault that it was that full cerval....her...that dingo and all the others who made Levi disobey her. Levia was her daughter....not Lilth's heck...."Levia'Lavender isn't the name I gave her....it was a good name....was it spoon....fix...no, no....it was perfect.." Morgana giggled to herself thinking about " Oh right...maybe it was needle or...nightshade....no that's right....it was 'Hey Brat' it was so perfect." She laughed delightedly. "It took me a while to think of it. It came to me when I realized the little brat was stealing almost all of the high from me. One good thing came out of it though..." she spoke looking to the corner of the room as if she was speaking to someone sitting in that pitch black corner. "She loved her highs....put a little in her bottle and she was one happy birdie..."

Vespa rose up on her tiptoes and rocked back to keep from falling forwards. She dropped back down onto her feet, having been caught by surprise when she heard her brother’s voice. She turned to look at him. “Traitorin,” she said, then looked back towards the infirmary. “I… I was trying to go to the infirmary. The nurses that were walking by said there was someone there with a wound that could not be healed… but Miharu thinks…” she trailed off a bit, wondering if she should even mention it. Trait did have that gift… and if he used it, it could kill him. Should she even mention Miharu thought she could have her brother’s same gift… “He thinks… uh…”

Trait looked at her quietly a moment. "Lacey's wound must have started spreading again." He said looking at Vespa. "He thinks you the saints touch." He said softly. "A healing ability that our mother corrupted in herself, cursed in me but may have altogether missed in you." He said. "He could be right. Sometimes healing those closest to us is harder. There are a lot of emotions involved when it comes to healing a member of your family or your mate. Those additional feelings can form a stop gap. Or a block from a gift awakening. I can walk with you there Vespa answer any questions you have. How to feel or search for it. Don't worry about me using my gift. To protect me from it..." he held up his wrist. "Silvi aided Sarah by placing a blessing of protection on me. I can use Saint's Touch without her blessing to do so. But I can guide you if you want to try. If it's not really what you want then don't force yourself...." He looked at Vespa. "I should warn you though...Lacey's wound is...bad. it's a long gash on her side by now....that slowly opens itself more and more. If the nurses are coming from Sarah's room...then they were after sealing thread."

Lacey smiled a bit when he said it was good at least when she said he was distracting at least he didn't seem to realize how she meant it or was graceful enough to not outright shoot her down. Not that she would be upset with him if he did. No one wanted to be with a mate who was doomed to die. She looked at the girls who looked at her wound. Threading a needle but pausing as it open another few millimeters as they watched...without Lacey doing anything. "It's okay, just breath and take it slow...if you can't I'll stitch it up. And don't feel bad about it."
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia nodded and got up wandering towards the window and looked out. It was both exciting and nerve wracking meeting new people. She was nervous about saying the wrong thing. Did they worry about the same things.

Chai could feel her smile gentle and kind and it felt understanding in Haddie's smile. Once in the tub she made a small tip of surprise as the water was poured over her hair but much akin to a pup experiencing something for the first time giggled softly after the sound was more of surprise than anything else. "No it feels...um nice...or is good more appropriate?"

Oak reached Millia’s office and knocked on the door before entering. He was eager to speak with her on the matter in full… and to set straight the record. Millia was, as he’d come to know, a Lady Alpha with a knack for knowing when someone was being truthful, and Oaken was known for being honest to a fault and carrying with him the old ways of true Sentinel chivalry and virtue. His word was not easily dismissed, which Yohan and his friends would quickly learn. That and… he had the added benefit of having gotten a copy of the surveillance crystals from Cyan before she left the surveillance room for the day. Crystals that not only caught some of the harsh exchanges between Yohan and Chai earlier in the day, driving her to that rooftop, but then from the rooftop itself, with her and Oaken and, after he left, the conversation between Clive and Jeorge, who were fearful of punishment for their involvement.

"Hello Oaken please come in have a seat." Millia said as she gestured to one of the plush chairs in her office. She moved to sit Ri napping away. She wasn't worried about Oak waking Ri. But as she took her own seat again she regarded him quietly a moment. " I just recieved a call from the joint leaders of the packs representatives. According to what they'd like me to believe we brought into our pack's protection quiet the....how ever did he put that again ah yes. 'Vile and manipulative young Lypine...that this young Lady threw herself upon a Leader of another Pack, made ludicrous demands that he leave his beloved mate and be hers. Upon his polite refusal she apparently said she would attempt suicide and upon rescue convince whoever came upon her that this Leader had made her do it......" Millia sat back. "Honestly it was all I could do not to growl at the fool of a messenger for spinning lie after vile lie into my ear as if spinning some sordid true tale of a most vile and wicked child. Honestly what sort of fool do they take me for. Never would the mist allow such a shrew to come into our protection, she is quiet fair and impartial judging on one's purity of heart and soul. The nerve....to even suggest it. You should know they tried painting you the tragic heroic fool who fell for her lies. Ugh the only bit of truth in that entire monologue was you rescuing that poor girl from certain death and that this....Pack Leader Yohan made that girl feel she had to do something so dire..." Millia sat back in her seat rocking Ri's cradle with her long tail. "Now that your here I'll be able to get the truth of the situation and be able to do something about this. First and foremost Oak, is Miss Chai Rose with someone who will keep her safe." She asked and the answer she knew was yes but it was a formality that she need to address. Was the girl safe?

______________________________________________________

Blaise looked back at him as she opened the door to her home taking in the sight of the elf. He wasn't Finn but he was good looking nevertheless. "Hmm....perhaps more then a few hours....you might not walk out till morning....coming?" She said in a low sultry tone. She'd happily take him to her bed..."be sure to close and lock the door behind you....I hope your ready....I am not easily satisfied....." once he closed and locked the the door as if to give Alder an idea of just what was in store she closed the distance pushing him against it catching his face between her hands then kissed him as if to devour him whole. While pressing up tight against him.of course this close when she felt him respond she smiled. "Good....I truly hope your as impressive as this suggests of course..." she leaned in whisper as she blew on his ear. "Of course...whatever are you waiting for...you want it...obviously then....take it I won't stop you....I invited you remember....." Blaise was trying to goad him into loosing control into lifting her spinning her somewhere and joining with her to let his need overtake his sense of reason. She reached down sliding her fingers up under shirt before tracing lower she knew what she wanted. She wanted hi. To loose control....just as she could force Finn to but he was never hers thanks to a certian as she learned later half sea elf. Nayril Payne. Blaise often got Sylar to loose control they were related solely through marriage. Then Finn and countless others....it was her gift it seemed and she thrilled in it. The ability to get a man to let go of reason and have nothing but the primal need to mate....so much so that days could be lost between rounds of intense mating sleeping and eating to restore lost energy. So far Finn was her longest captive but that was in large part due to the tether. She never found a partner who came back willingly Sylar didn't count. He was her step brother. So....to get what she wanted she tethered him to her. That shrew Traya actually broke it when she married him and tethered to him. She had thought she could convince him to keep her long enough for the child then dispose of her after but no....Traya turned out to be far stronger then Blaise gave her credit for.

_______________________________________________________

Calla rolled off the highest hay bale and onto some lower ones behind the pile. She saw a large saddle blanket nearby and grabbed it, pulling it over her. Her clothes were torn and much of the cloud fawn’s body had been exposed in the scuffles. Her skin had that pearly hue to it, and yet the blood was so stark red in thin lines all over her body, especially where she’d been pressed down onto the hay. She was trembling, unable to stop it.

The centaur hoofed the ground, digging into the wood and straw beneath him. He seemed more than willing to take on Xellen for Calla. The dragtaur seemed to underestimate how important it was for stallions of this tribe to lay claim… but this centaur also didn’t know that Xel was not going to let another male touch her. His heart had led him to protect her for a reason. “I’d like to see you try. I will have her,” he said darkly, his need still at full mast beneath him, as though to emphasize his intention to fight and promptly have his way with her the moment he won.

Xellen's answer was to hit him at this close range with the dragon's breathe he charged but reared up. While his human torso might be vulnerable to the dagger the difference between the Dragtaur and centaur was there lower half...Xellen was covered in hard scales like armor instead of hooves he had the dragon's clawed talons and he charged the centaur the short distance the brief entanglement and he lunged back once again using his body to shield where Calla was face off against the centaur. There were thick cuts in them both Xellen from a seemingly frantic knife landing were scale met skin but for the war shire anywhere his talons found purchase. "Not even a day after you signed the agreement....last warning back off or I'll take you down..." this time the long sharp thorns formed poisonous....and quiet deadly. "I won't let you touch her."

"I'll only be a moment then we can cuddle or whatever you want while soaking." She said warmly to her mate as she disappeared a moment later into the bathroom. She knew she had been just as scared. Whst he went through how dangerous that was and yet it was the only way to save her. She was relieved her heard was different then that now. They embraced her right to choose her mate. To marry for love. To be with Quinn. Sean was so grateful to Sharne because of her Quinn no longer had to battle ever time they went outside because she hadn't had a Mare Or Stallion to protect her rights. The same with Ashe. It hadn't mattered to Shatne that Ashe was a Doe a Golden Hind she had the same rights as any other girl and Sharne would protect them.

Landessa stepped out a finger to her lips with an understanding smile in place. " They're safe sleeping soundly in there crib." She said softly side stepping. "I gave them both there mid morning bottles, changed there diapers and they've been napping straight through till now. " she walked up to Ashe seeing Rumi who she nodded to as she looked at the worried parents. " They never heard any of that foolishness out there. I promised you, your Twins would always be safe with me. I truly meant it."

Rumi walked up placing a reassuring hand on Ashe's shoulder. "I know, we asked you because we were worried something might happen but we actually put you and...."

"Let me stop you right there." Landessa said looking at them both. "You two didn't put me in danger. Back home I was one of my Tribes Guardian's. Much like Far Mists Sentinels and Lumeria's Sea Wolves. I was trained to fight against many threats which included The War Shire Centuars. My tribe and there's are as far north as you can go before getting to the tundra before Evangelion. Myself and Spartan. It's why I told you both, that if you needed a sitter and worried something might happen while your out to call me. I'd never allow a single hair on those darling's heads to be ruffled be those fools. They never got past your front door. Never saw where the nursery was. They would never get past me."  Knowing what they young parents walked up on...she felt it vastly important to reassure them right away. "Go on...I can wait you no doubt want to see your little Angel's are safe. It's natural for every loving parent."

Rumi nodded then guided Ashe in and sure enough they were sleeping peacefully. Curled up with each other and there stuffed animals without a care in the world. He knew it meant just as much to Ashe as it did him to see them safe and sound.

_________________________________________________
Minato had nodded to Sarah when she welcomed him in seeing her pause before this delighted twinkle entered her eyes. It didn't surprise him to know she was well acquainted with Elvin customs. "Yes if it's no trouble, Thank you Sarah." He said in return moving to follow her. He saw Esric and as Srarah mentioned there study the dopuo could use Minato nodded and followed. Stepping in as Esric closed the door the half pixie seemed a bit distracted....before finally speaking and after he seemed to be second guessing his choice of words if the very subtle clues were any hint. Honestly Minato might have missed them all if night for the very night before and a few bottles of wine. "Of course, it's no trouble." He said finding how flustered Esric was cute....there was obviously a reason Elves dressed and presented themselves a certain way....it was one thing when they wanted the attention like now with Esric another and frustrating so when everyone around them became elf struck. Entranced and practically melting from every look and word. But there was also a difference Esrc wasn't suspecteable to the elf's aura. So this was a far more honest and innocent reaction.

"Esric....would this be easier to discuss if we sat down?" Minato asked seeing the half pixie going through various stages of being cutely flustered.

Nyx was getting the lunch put setting the hot pans on warming plates and getting everything together while seemingly arguing with a pink kitten. Felix letting out a sassy string of moew sounds to which Nyx would respond. The irony was perhaps they were talking...in a weird sort of way. Being around the fae kitten long enough and you could begin to understand the meowing.

"Oh ha ha fur ball" he said looking at the kitten. "I'll thank you to stay out of it." The loud meow long and carried out got Nyx to raise an eyebrow.

"That's not going to get me to say you can." Nyx countered to which Felix hopped around got to close to the edge of the counter and fell, only to have Nyx catch him holding him in mid air as it was at ghst moment he sensed himself....which was always a weird feeling and the deposit of a time traveler...."Right....thanks for the heads up....yeesh..." he grumbled putting Felix on the table.

Kahiri looked at his dad...."No he couldn't." Kahiri said in agreement as he looked at him. He could feel a nervousness in the mist. "Dad....you need to be careful. If you handle this like any angry father would...." he put on those terms. That he understood if someone targeted Inara or would be easy to loose himself to a father's rage and anger. "No matter what...we both know theres something you can't do." Kahiri looked at his dad. "I get it....that desire to stop the threat to your kids. But there is a line we can't cross...I can feel it in the Mist she's worried about you...she holds nothing against Ryn...she understands but....she didn't block his connection to the mist...Ryn did. I've been walking...talking with her. She said the block...its not on her end...he's doing it. Almost subconsciously as if before whatever this is....he realized to late and couldn't stop it, but could stop himself...." Kahiri sat down."Nothing I'm getting is super clear....but I have gotten a few things that I'm confused on....that the Mist feels gave Jado an in.....one....is he...looks more like Mom then I do...or rather he has her wings and much longer tail, apparently he rambling about who was the one with wings....that he gained them from. Celly said she doesn't remember mom letting them out in the future as she spends most of her time on the ground." Kahiri rubbed his temples. "The other is his appearance and his being blocked.....both are Ryn's doing....he's sealed himself up....the last is....for some reason the mist says everything Ryn sees and hears is distorted but that isn't his doing. That comes from outside of him."

Sorei accepted the water shooting a look to Maks beneath his long bangs that thankfully while Maks would see the girls would thankfully miss. A look that accused him of clearly enjoying this. It also brought him a precious few seconds to try to regain his composure.

Aster paused after taking a sip of her juice. "The other night though SoSo shifted and Gigi...turned her head in her sleep....he whined then held still...you two....weren't upset...." Aster asked when Sorei sputtered coughing again this time because water went up his nose his eyes watered there innocent observations and questions were going to be the death of him.

"We weren't fighting...." Sorei said holding his nose as his eyes watered....he had shifted in his sleep apparently earning a love 'nip' from Ginseng in hers.....responses of mates and lovers despite there relationship being in the very beginning stages....apparently there instincts knew better then the did.

"Then...it was a good thing?" Aster asked curious.

Sorei looked at the pup through watery eyes why did anything going through the sinus feel like you lit everything in there on fire and it was merciless? "Its a good thing....it happens between mates..." he said and prayed to the Ancients that the girls left it there....

Aster paused munching on her sandwich. "okay." She said happy to know that little exchange was good.
*~*~*~*~*~*~
Ryn paused as there was that ringing again he shook his head. "That ringing...." he whispered bringing his hands up cupping his fingers around his ears as if to dig into skin. "That was her....but this ringing." He breathed....why...he could never make it stop...the mist rejecting him everything around him....his finger nails sharp enough still like a wolves claws as he dug into flesh feeling the heat of blood....ever since that man....since learning he wasn't Kahi's actual son...neither of his parents or his brother had wings like him....his father was someone else. The truth was far more innocent then Ryn knew....his wings and tail came from his mom.....if he had only asked her even once she'd have shown him. "Why....why....why..." he breathed...."Why do I smell her scent.....hear her whine always before this..." he released the tension on his ears slightly as the ringing stopped..."Just...hurry up and end it already...." he whispered to what he believed was empty air.
______________________________________________________

Pallas stopped her shaking her head. " I want to go too. But if all of us are in there and that thing comes up....pur team has countless field medics, Outside of Kort. It's the four of us who can handle that thing....if it somehow gets past them and comes here...we're all that stands between that creature and the medical teams trying desperately to save those three...if they have to break away to fight....we increase the odds of loosing them." Pallas looked at the water. "I want believe me. I want to go....but...if we do then whose guarding the shore? Keeping the med teams safe. They're all strong fighters but not against creatures like that. It would be there first time....and without training? A massacre...."

River nodded moving to follow him as the creature fell its belly sliced open. She hadn't been worried Ros always had her back. Knew he need to tell her or signal she would subtly adjust based what was happening even if she didn't see Ros like this time. The creature moving as if struck in the belly was clear enough. She followed Rostan to the mouth of the cave. They had all the fallen and the only three survivors and now it would become the grave of the creature that brought so much death to these shores.

___________________________________________________

Kit walked with her down the stairs. "Something smells good." He said as they walked a rumbling in his stomach protesting that his last meal had been the morning before they left had him pause a second as he realized just how long Paz likely went without eating......she normally insisted on waiting for him even during sudden emergencies at the infirmary stating she rather wait then them both eating alone...."I'm sorry you haven't had anything to eat since yesterday morning right? I should have paid closer attention...." they both knew why the evidence was on his back but Kit had his own areas of unneeded guilt go work through. He never stopped to think if she was hungry and he was recouping she'd  get something to eat.

Pell nodded. "Gotcha." He said good naturedly he knew it was in her nature to be fussy like this. He pulled them out setting them down onto of the stove to help maintain there warmer temps or at least slow the rapid cooling of the cookie sheets.

If Yuuri saw them acting this way she would just tell Minerva to go through with it. The jitters and nerves were obviously because she wanted to be with him. And clearly he was crazy for her....so what's the problem? Other then they were from an era when you didn't do such things. Leif and Pandi broke the mold in many ways. Heck Leif promised to wait for Pandi till she came of age...that was a short time. He'd wait for her forever. That was the proper answer especially among noble families. Many boys back then would tell Pandi's parents no promises....Pandora was pretty and not as tough a fighting as Minerva and then there was Pellian they'd say...who beat the last guy black and blue for just barely touching one of her tails. Leif had cut them off....not letting them finish the long monologue...he told them there was no need....because it didn't matter to him wither it was a single day or a lifetime he'd wait for her because she was worth that wait and so much more. Pellian had a different issue...While they weren't opposed to Pellian himself they're concern was Pellian and Primrose's parents who jumped into the Arcadian's twisted courts.


((Occ So need to get my computer fixed....gotta go make dinner before my blood sugar crashes. I'll try to get the rest up tonight if not then tomorrow.))

Prim smiled as he took her hand into his and began walking with her. It was an wonderful feeling. Being trapped with the corrupt royals you started to feel like nothing more then a tool. She often heard them whisper that if Kiten Vaughn turned out to be a weak or uncontrollable king he would have to be removed but not before impregnating Primrose again....and again if that one turned out to be a failure as well. She was nothing more then breeding stock to Priam.....her bloodline made her perfect for it. Not only were Gracia and Priam too closely related, an illness as a fox kit left Gracia with a shriveled and useless womb. She could not have children. But to maintain control they needed a child born of one of the three noble bloodline's. Minerva had been an absolute no from Gracia. Although Priam wanted her for a concubine. Minerva of course politely refused gracefully skirting around it. But she always returned to the palace. Despite Priam and Gracia telling Prim in her trapped tower prison that Minerva found her repulsive and was courting Priam to gain a place a concubine.....a female member of the Queen's Guard who had been assigned to Primrose after Cass was taken away whispered something Prim held dear in hear heart....Minerva wasn't coming to the castle for Priam but for Primrose trying to discreetly find her and figure out how to get her out of there.....although Prim had never been allowed to interact directly she'd remember her voice. How could she not even if it was only a whisper that Thierry muttered likely under her breath so Gracia's loyal guards wouldn't hear Prim had...and it had been enough. To keep the hope for her and her precious babies alive. That one day....they would be free.

Yuuri did as Senn suggested just sending her big sister a message. A question she needed to talk to her about when she had a free moment. Then looked at Senn nodding. " You're right. I know he has some sort of existing contract they fulfill for him. Apparently he did something for them once that put them in a great amount of debt to him. I never asked what not that he would have told me." Yuuri lifted her drink thinking about it "I don't think he could go back to enslaving others if he wanted to right now...or rather...the feeling I get from him is much different....he's sickened by what he's remembering....Senn do you remember when you told me the story about my big brother? How Raiser was controlling him. That all anyone saw was this evil Warlord....killing and slaughtering all in his wake without any sign of remorse...." Yuuri looked at the mug in her hands. "I'm sensing my father....everything inside of me tells me its him...but I'm not afraid he'll suddenly start torturing me...instead its like... this voice deep inside let out a big sigh of relief and said...oh goidctgere gou are....finally, the real you. It almost feels like that instance you told me about....that the Hero of time saw past the evil acts to the man trapped inside his own body....as it danced like a puppet on strings....I get this same feeling as when you told me Trait's story....like oh finally...someone saw you...freed you feeling....but I don't get it....before he just felt cold and empty emotionless...now?  Now his presence makes my heart ache.....because it's like he's suffering like something we all need is missing. I must sound crazy..."

"Well we can either go down together or I can go and bring us up something to eat. Whichever your more comfortable with." Leif said gently still the same doting nature he most likely always would be like this doting on her. He enjoyed helping and care for those he loves and Pandi was at the top of that list, in the number one spot. "But I'm certain if we do go no one will make a big deal out of it. They'll just be happy your doing better."

"You're Welcome." He said gently to her. She had been through so much. Normally he went out of his way to avoid contact with strangers. Usually just knocking them out and sending them away to a safe but different location. Thierry had been different from the start. He had sensed no evil or malice in her. Just this immeasurable sadness. He was certain Primrose would not turn Thierry out. In so many painful ways she reminded him of Zanrnara. Of his mother so while there was love there it was familial and nothing more...not that that made him wish to see her any sooner. It wasn't anything she did wrong, but rather how painfully shy he was. Although that shyness took a back burner for Thierry replaced with kindness and understanding. "You're safe here. So please rest regain your strength."
________________________________________________________

Aiyan smiled a bit as she asked if they were swimming...'you know's and couldn't help his teasing smile. "Zai...could I ever give up a chance to admire my beautiful wife? You need not wear anything.." he said softly. "There's nothing about you I do not love and adore."

Kei chuckled. "Probably....and if so she'll be out like a light right after." He said walking over to lift her from the cradle feeling the slightly heavier weight from a weighted diaper. "Yup that's the culprit that interrupted your nap alright. Let's see if we can't fix that little lady." He said softly to her sleepy but happy response once Kei liberated there kitten from her uncomfortable diaper. No sooner then he had it off her cleaned up and before he could pick her up she was napping again. The day before really wore her out. So much excitement good and bad for one little kitten. He laid her down covering her up and placing her favorite stuffy back were it belonged. Then after cleaning up the changing area he came back to Nai. "I've learned your intuition on such things is spot on."

Suna looked over smiling. "However could I refuse.." she answered playfully not much out there would have her say no to a round of cuddling with her strong tiger. She climbed into bed with him snuggling up and sighing. "When I can think of thousands more to say yes...and all are quiet appealing. " not the least of which was that they no longer needed to hide there feelings for each other. Although she was worried about one brother. Eko seemed to be hesitating about solidifying his bond with Kirie making it clear to all she was his mate. Unless something happened and they broke up but it was clear to her the half sky elf, druid forest nymph....was head over heels for Eko. "I hope he doesn't make her wait so long her heart moves away from him...." she mused outloud.

"That's good I worried I ruined all you had done to mend them. Zalli nodded. "Lord Anos commented it was an invaluable skill. Not one found among many so I had better not recklessly through my life away." She smiled. "It was when I first joined his ranks. He was a bit awkward at paying complementary statements and telling someone to be careful. He's come a long way since then. But he still make those odd comments from time to time. It's funny but we all understand what he's trying to say now." She looked at her legs. "He'd have said the same to you back then. Many in Ne'ther at one time believed throwing ones life away in a fight was a way to prove one was invaluable and strong. He called them fools. Death proved nothing it simply ended everything....what made the gift invaluable was me, because I was alive and had it...till then..I hated this gift, sensing things in the energies of nature...to the point I could even see it. He told me to embrace it...make it stronger. If I had no purpose for it then he'd give me one. Sense the danger that can not yet be seen but through the eyes of nature and save lives that would have been otherwise lost." Zalli looked at Arc. "I'm glad I listened to such a demanding King...embrace I skill I had loathed...come to understand it and one day why I was given it.....through it...I've met so many people traveled to so many places and now I'm speaking with you....funny but now Arc...this gift I so loathed makes it possible to save this place...you and everyone else. I no longer loathe and hate it...I'm grateful. Because this gift lead me here to Ethion...to see and meet everyone...strange huh? Seeing this gift I thought to be a burden through the path my King set out....if it allows me to save all of you....then..." she was beyond grateful to Anos but she wasn't in love with him....love....was something she hadn't felt before being in love with anyone. " Goodness I find I become quiet talkative around you...."

Nysa smiled nodding. "Ethion feels happy about the guests but not so happy they're stay is on the upcoming eve of danger. We best regain our strength. Our home will have need soon enough." Nysa said as she to laid down yawning a bit.

"I don't mind the accent felt a bit ought of place speaking in the old tongue, but it was like my speech was stuck like that....like trying to balance between past and present." Hecsaid as he held her gently in his arms. "Its the nature of visions...I feel like not even Orkla sees all things clearly. Only the destination....for some reason. Which is why I always felt she left the journey up to us." He said seeing Tasha peek in and hearing her sigh.

"I've put them up in my home. As for you two...goodness you've waited this long if it were me I'd be in a room in the arms of the man I love. Nothing is going to really start moving here in our direction till the morning or so Spiritus tells me. So go for crying out loud. Stop dancing around your feelings for each other. You both more then anyone deserve to be happy together." She said making a shooting motion then smiled. "By the way...before I forget The Divine one....Regius he said if we have need of his aid we shall have. He'd need the seal on his relic released." She said it was clear he understood the people of Ethion were nervous.

Sylar seemed to notice shifts in Erza’s focus. “My thoughts are already affecting your future, aren’t they?” he asked her, since she’d said she can only see her futures… and how those around her in her life are involved in them. “I was thinking of sending Traya to the Sylph realm with Poesy and you,” he admitted.

Erza nodded. "They are...but..not just yours....they're fleeting though the visions so I can't tell much. Thoughts that carry weight or purpose on choosing a path forward often have an effect on what I'll see." She said in agreement. "The realm of the Sylph....that one honestly is hard....I can't see anything clearly like the a semi transparent wall is in the way...but I don't feel threatened or in danger. There however have...been quiet a few dead ends flickering in and out..." she said then paused shaking her head. "Forgive me I do not mean yours or your son's your both safe no matter what..."

Traya looked at her. "No, I fear that's not accurate my heart would break seeing you die to protect me Erza." Traya said firmly. "I may not die in the physical sense but to see you who has so much stolen from her by another to then loose your life....because you shielded me..."

Erza shook her head. "Traya your words are kind...but I'm not foolish to believe the people of my homeland will forgive me. You both saw the spell of entrapping servitude....but many do not...to them I was nothing more then one of her most deadly Generals...many innocent souls died at my hands because of me...normally this sight of mine was used to steal the lives of the innocent while protecting MeiLi whose side I rarely left. But she wanted...Movado Cross, and felt I was her best chance to get him. I could see all he'd try and counter....but he was not there when I arrived and since she wished to not draw attention...negatively you both gave me the path to a freedom I would not have known....but perhaps its Karma...I've caused so many deaths mine can not possibly atone for all that loss...but if I am meant to die here...at the very least it'll be something I choose. Lives I was willing to lay down my own and protect...." she said but side glanced....he had asked her once if he caused any of her dead ends then the answer was no and honest....if he were to ask again the answer would have changed.....to yes. Because he left. But....she hoped he didn't ask her that question....she made a vow...to always be honest with him...swore it. It was hard enough knowing if he choose those thoughts about calling home whatever he learned during that call....if he choose to go. Fleeting changes nothing fully spinning out.

"Don't ask me..Garand....please don't." She whispered holding the cup then took a deep steadying breathe...sometimes the Eyes of Kalypso were a curse as much as a gift named for the first girl who ever had such sight....visions that showed not just terrible outcomes for others no....sight of futures your own good and bad and how many countless ways one could die. Kalypso went mad....unable taking seeing herself die over and over again. By some twist of fate Erza had the strength to endure it.
She gripped the cup looking at Sylar. "I can't say what will happen....its like I can't see in there realm from this side. But...I don't get a sense of forbidding. More like anxious relief as we wait for the door to open. But...that's all I can see....I don't have any focusing Crystal's. MeiLi forbid me from using them outside of her line of sight....so I couldn't plan to disobey her."

Traine nodded as Mercury returned and confirmed what his tiny Crystal's showed him. Something that would likely not make Lana happy....an isle like walkway lined with countless corpses all in various states of decay dressed in stolen poorly fitted knights armor from La'Shire with hate and smeer propaganda covering them....what was worse...they were all either simple merchants or adventurers. Non of them had been knights at all. Traine sent the update to Movado then looked at his team. "Let's go, tight formation. Don't touch the bodies. We can't risk casualties, if possible when this mess is fixed...we'll take them down carefully and find they're families. They have a right to know they're loved ones have taken the long walk." He said lowly nodding as he lead the team. They crossed the meadow in no time...Lana staying close to Tempest and Zandra ready to move if need be to get to the doctor quickly. They were approaching the gates and so far no traps sprung at least outside the village but Traine could feel it like a tightly coiled snake ready to pounce....the greatest danger lay not outside this small town...but within. He had no idea Movado was dealing with a new concern.....that ofvthe crisis unfolding slowly in Ethion.

"Alright we'll await the arrival of your troops and lead a combined front to aid Ethion. I'll notify my lord and Lady at once." She said to make the formal arrangements as necessary. "Finn...along you be careful. Raiser would never aid them without getting something substantial out of it. Spiritus's fail will likely be part of it but this size of an army...she only launches that when she's after someone....there's someone in Ethion she wants very badly. If I had to wager a guess tactically speaking this person would bare a connection to the Ancients, I have not told Slyar my calculations but I will as I update him and Traya of the unified movement."

Meliodas smiled as she stared at him so intensely for a few moments before finally agreeing.  He smiled leaned down and kissed her. "I will always return to you Poesy." He promised again as Riesa returned informing him of what occured in her talk with her sister. "Thank you Riesa"

He listened as he recieved the Sylph would take all who could not fight beyond the sacred barriers that protected there realm. Which meant, Poe, the children and anyone who could not fight or defend themselves if there was anything Poe could do to distract herself and there was. He clearly remembers her gentle nature with scared little ones and it was always like there need of her gentle warmth and comfort gave them strength. He accepted his crown putting it upon his head. Then looked at Poe kneeling down. "Poe, in the realm of the sylph there will be countless babies and children, they're going to be scared and frightened, could you stay with the little ones? They feel warm and safe with you close by. It's that gentle magic you possess. Do you remember the frightened fairy children, scared and crying until you walked over and sat with them. Periods went to find there parents. I simply waited close by. They thanked you for keeping them safe....can you do that for these little ones? " he knew it seemed like he was asking a lot. But he also knew Poe. "If not that's okay too. There's no wrong answer. Your still healing and I don't want you to push yourself."

Meliodas glanced up at Riesa. "I'll be out to speak with them in a moment I need to collect my thoughts....I have to remember to send a proper thank you to them both." He said as they both said they would help, it was clear what he meant as his focus was all over... "I'm not used to this....what if...I say something I shouldn't or upset them....I've never been good at public speaking." He looked in the direction they gathered and waited patiently for him. But it would Poe see him as she knew him, the kind man who was shy due to being kept apart even from his own brothers and was before he found a way to create illusions so real those awful human nobles believed it...The three or four men and women would find creative ways to gag him. It was why he could never force such a life on anyone especially his beloved Poe.

Pyros chuckled as she brought the covers up and whispered..."This is certainly at the top...." he said before falling silent and into the embrace of this beautiful elemental who had him wrapped around her delicate little finger. He'd happily cool down for her.....and certainly didn't mind loosing all this time in her arms since to him it was a gain he really did love Andi. Them being different Elemental rulers was a moot point.

Fable laid there, her eyes opening before she pulled the pillow away from her face. How much had he heard? Surly just the end of it… that she was always passing out, that they were friends and who would want her? He probably took it at face value. She didn’t want to be a burden to her friend… Yes. That’s it. She moved to sit up, propped on her elbows as she looked over at Fenris in the doorway. “Uh… yeah… I… I could eat,” she said when he mentioned he was about to make lunch. “I wasn’t out long, was I?” she asked. She really didn’t understand the blackouts. It felt like they were just useless, burdensome episodes. Nothing came from them except that she was always needing to be collected by Fen and always woke in his bed… It never dawned on her to wonder why he always came to get her or why he always put her in his bed, when he had a perfectly good guest room in his quaint home.

"Not too long. An hour maybe tops..." he said as he leaned there. "I can through on some Crem de Cambo soup, with sweet bread and I'm pretty sure I have all the ingredients for Winacress Salad. If that sounds fine I have a rose berry sparkling tea, or Weswin Java." The salad was full of veggies sure but also a variety of meats and cheeses that had a couple of dressings that went well, a creamy tangy one. One a clear vingeratte or a red sweet and tangy dressing of course the red and white went together to create a really delicious blush. The soup was like a hearty beef stew blended beautifully into a rich potato soup. "Unless you'd like something else I know that can be a bit heavy...I have some lighter things I can make if you'd like to hear those?" Fenris said he'd heard enough, but by now it was a habit...wither or not Fable returned his feelings seemed he was who the village called even when he wasn't out with her when she had an episode, even Arc wasn't sure what caused them. There wasn't anything physically wrong, so Fenris wondered often if it was some gift or special skill that wasn't waking right. It hardly mattered they had been close since they were little kids. He'd always be there for her...even if Fable choose another.

Kirie nodded. "I'll  try to do a wind walk in a bit....if it reveals anything to me I'll let you know."

"A wind walk?" Athrun asked and Kirie smiled.

"Its a type of spirit walk Sky Elves can do....its dangerous without proper precautions....the area I typically use is a little disorganized at the moment...so I need to clean that up first." Kirie said and Athrun nodded.

Athrun looked at Eko. "Thank you for the offer perhaps next time we stop by." He said getting the very distinct feeling they interrupted something. Especially with how messily smoothed out Kirie's hair was. But both grew up around Druids such sights weren't unusual and nothing to make a fuss about. He glanced at Mazie. "Ready?" He asked her gently so she'd know he sensed it too....they could guess how that area became a bit disorganized....
_____________________________________________________________
"Mmm yes or maybe no.....going without food has no real noticable effect....or maybe...it does?" Noctis shook her head...."I never really stopped to ask Will, but I'd eat meals with her.....when I did...I didn't seem to burn through my magic...no that's not right....maybe it recharged it? I'm  not really sure how to correctly answer that....I never learned to cook....Will always did that she didn't want me getting hurt. But as I worked I forgot about eating and got really hurt...Will was really upset...I didn't mean to make her mad."

Link shook his head. 'Mad isn't the right word. But I don't have siblings and my parents were strange so there way of explaining it confuses everyone but them. Myth might explain it better....she has a little brother...who needs fusing over...

Cecelia sighed. "Well that's the thing...according to him....you wouldn't likely know or remember the few seconds you saw them....apparently Light Fae women don't have children through the normal means. You were never in a relationship with his mother....she found you teo hundred and seventeen years ago....resonated her light and magic with yours...that resulting union of light and magic fusing together created Zennox...he said it was so strong he rapidly went from a new born to four years old in seconds. You had been asleep...and awoke somewhat to see them...only for Iris to rush them both away." Cecelia said crossley. "Which is why I'm so frustrated and angry with him....According to his story his mother forced you to conceive a child with her. Then disappeared with him just to show up now and we never get to that part I'm so irritated with him....I want to know what he's after..."

"I'm not after anything. I've been telling you since the start D'Joran sent me....to help him. " Zen called through the door. "I also told you he wouldn't know me, with or without his memories and I don't blame him. But if something isn't done and soon the nameless one, the demon who has no identity of its own so it fuses with its host will try to take him over again. I'm here to stop that from happening."  If anything...the nameless demon might catch Savarian's attention....it was a real demon entity....even without his heart Savarian's soul bucked the idea of doing these terrible things. That demon however kept him from feeling that blended its evil into the will of its host. "My existence is supposed to be proof....of my fathers true nature." A child born if the resonating light within....small problem....itvwas technically a form of rape without consent....which had been Zen's argument but they should try arguing with the world....she didn't listen well.

"I am the sunlight helps a lot...so does the warm cuddling." Ettie said looking down at Cress. Two hundred and some odd years....without warmth or touch like this. Her closeness her warmth was a blessing. "I've missed this Cress." Just laying in the sun soaking in the warmth. The Vulpine in him could exist in the pure woods so his hiding place had been there and his time then her time had been spent with such warmth. "I've missed this a lot."

L'arc could not blame her. Having a child she didn't want forced on her...no woman wanted that he never agreed with the way of the Dragon Fang Lycan. "Then solidify it in your will...in your heart. That this pup isn't meant to be yours. That they male or female return to the Vale's current to be born to there true parents. A Shambhala's will has great power. If your with a mate who fundamentally can not have children with you. Because your very races are incompatible but you both want this family. That you want this child. You will make it happen. The same is true for the opposite. Solidify it in your heart, that you do not wish for this child, do not want this child. That the child should return and await the ones truly meant to be that child's parents they will return. However if you take too long to focus that will to decide with all your heart what you really want...nature will decide for you. If this child's life force is strong you'll end up pregnant with a pup you don't want. There is also a chance the pregnancy won't take. Stress, anxiety if they're too high aren't the best conditions for a mother to conceive in." L'arc looked at her. "Just as you desired withvall that you were to save that elf. To free him of the tether. That same resolve must be present for your body to renounce or accept this pregnancy. But you have to be certian Quistis....I know. Pham was my younger half brother....right now you could be the mother of my niece or nephew but...this is wrong. My brother or not...you shouldn't be forced to carry a pup you didn't want. " L'arc looked at the flowers. "My grandmother on my mother's side was a Shambala which might be why my body tried to resist...why I could fight against it. But....as to my grzndmother... she made it no secret how much she hated and despised every child my grandfather forced upon her...every grandchild that was born...to her we were all filthy....none us were born out of love so how could any of us possess it?" He reached down lifting the flowers. Looking at them.

"Don't force yourself to accept a child you don't want....it won't be healthy for you or the baby. Send them back....you have the means to do so. Your not killing the baby...right now....your energy is in a state of flux....it hasn't decided yet. You still have time to find that resolve not much...maybe a day or more....it'll hang in suspension within....but after that...you'll have left the choice up to nature."
__________________________________________________________________

Kiyoko nodded. "Thanks" she said to Oden. She moved to sit in a chair. Placing her hand over her belly able to feel the life coursing through her. The baby she may not have asked for....but she couldn't just couldn't let this child suffer such a horrific fate. "What sort of person does that?" She asked as Regius looked over calling her name in question. " i couldn't do anything but watch...as his eyes lit up...as he got excited when his doctors confirmed I was indeed pregnant...very much so....that it was...like my body was made to bear his children. He corrected them...not childern... just one...one perfect child a vessel...a perfect body...."

Regius looked at her. "A true demon. What we describe as heartless that cares for nothing but itself. But perhaps what is most frightening is what is not taught in the scriptures because we were trusted to understand and didn't not for a long time. Demons are not a specific race....or born to a certain realm. We wrongly mislabeled those of the Nether. They were born originally of strong overwhelming emotions and instead of showing them the way we feared them. What our own emotions brought about. The wild children that were created. But so focused on them were we that we failed to really see what the scriptures described. It describes Demons as dark beings possessing no inner light. They hold no love no sympathy or even loyalty to family. They take what they feel is there and care for nothing about themselves but even that is an over simplified explanation. Simply put he doesn't see the baby you carry as a child his child. To him...you are the tool he's using to craft a body best suited for him, and the child's soul is nothing more then a tasty snack or place holder. Its awful....and it's unfair. Oden was sent to try to find a way to break the curse binding you to him even while it was sealed. Ajax contacted the Star Isles told them what happened Oden is the best Warrior Celric they had. If there was a way to break that seal in Chaos's lair he would have found it, used it right away and gotten you out of there. It was after all what Ajax asked when he called. He asked them to get you out, to save you." Regius spoke avoiding the other part...avoiding the should there be no way to break the curse kill her before he gets her pregnant or right after. No matter what a child must not be born of there Union. Regius would not say it...because Oden wouldn't kill her. He'd accept the mission then find a way to save her...pregnant or not.

He looked back. "I'll take the couch. I don't mind, you two can decide which guest room you like."

(OOC: Self-care comes first. Take care of you. ^^ The boards will always be here when you’re up to it.)

Shiri nodded and then bowed to Amzu before she led Winreese out and they made their way to the main corridor that led to the entrance. “You just clean where you’re comfortable, Winnie, okay?” she said, meaning if it was too bright near the windows that weren’t stained glass, then she would handle those areas.

***

Basil nodded. The last time he was here with Cori, everything had looked like white stone… now there were still marble, wood and gold accents, but mostly it was crystal. The rooms had a lot of wooden overlays, but the crystal was still prominent. “Makes sense… I had to admit, I was floored when Saffron sent word that Lady Silvitrista was back. I had thought she’d passed ages ago, even before our time. What an amazing twist of fate.”
______________________________________________________

Loch looked at Saraha as she placed a hand on his arm and he nodded. He looked back to Samson and Atticus. Sarasha probably had mentioned Atticus being in Unkindness, but honestly… Loch had been more than a bit distracted. There was so much dread and yet… he needed to do this. “I came to speak… for my mother…” he said.

Atticus looked at Loch in surprise and then to Samson. “Then let’s go hear why you’ve come to say,” he said, keeping his tones calm and low, so as not to make Loch more nervous than he already seemed. He gestured for Loch to continue following Samson and then moved to follow them to Acerbus’s office, a private place to speak candidly.

_______________________________________________

Haven felt a physical chill wash through her. How unnerving that thought was… to have something else in your body… to have no control. She then looked at Anos, Semper and Riggs curiously. She was uncomfortable with the idea of opening the door, especially with Zlo currently behaving like this other thing… “Is that wise?” she asked when Anos said he needed to go inside.

“This is Anos. He happens to be a guest in La’Shire at the moment and he has personal knowledge about what is afflicting this patient,” Semper said. He wouldn’t call Zlo their prisoner. He wasn’t that. He was here to be rescued.

“You asked me to find a means of saving this man for you, Prince Averie. After everything we’ve seen, I do believe this is the best option we have. His affliction isn’t medical at this point. But he’ll likely be in need of our assistance afterwards. He may be in a fog, may even have trouble recalling his lost memories, and may even be weakened. We’ll dose him with Zion, Miravana and Miravor… but they won’t have any effect until this man does what he says only he can do,” Riggs reasoned.

Semper moved up to the door and moved to unlock it, needing to undo several locks and magical seals on the door to give Anos access. “I suggest you all stand back before I open this,” he said to the others, but not Anos. He knew he would move right in. He looked to Averie for approval before he pulled the door open to let Anos have entry.

“You look distressed or distracted, Nara,” Nour said as she came to her daughter’s realm, sensing that things were amiss there. Solace likely wouldn’t be far behind.

“Mom,” Nara said, shaking her head. “I’m just… having trouble focusing.”

“Why?”

“There’s a child… with a unique gift… and she’s struggled with sleep for a while and I somehow missed it,” Nara said regretfully.

Nour rubbed her arm and smiled. “This wouldn’t happen to be the child that Anos adopted?” she asked, wondering if that was part of her plight. “I highly doubt he holds any blame against you for her troubles. You have so much to do here and you do it alone… you can’t safeguard them all the time,” she reasoned. She then paused. “Perhaps it’s time to make a few changes to your realm, darling. To… give yourself some much needed help. Siliqi mentioned that some of the Valerian Swans came to assist… Somnambula is so close to all of their realms, perhaps they can assist you further, more often,” she offered. Selfishly, she also wanted to put into place something that would allow Naracissa the opportunity to find something like what she and Solace found with each other. If she was always drifting around the dream palace, busying herself… how could she ever explore this innocent fascination she seemed to have with Anos?

**
Soraya could see the joy in Safira’s expression. It was new for her too. Granted, for her she had been an only child, now learning she had an older half-sister… while for Safira, she’d had a much more troubling history with family. They both appreciated this new relationship as sisters for different reasons and many of the same reasons. She nodded as Safira mentioned it’d help to figure out what they wanted to do. “I wish I knew, honestly. I think we could do it… leave the room.. keep each other out of trouble. Maybe go to the roof gardens. Maybe raid those sun berry bushes Tiff told us about,” she laughed. Of course, Abbadon would be arriving soon, with sunberry shortbread cookies in hand.

***

“Cloud… You won’t lock yourself away all hours of all days working on this, will you?” Igraine asked. It was her way of reminding him to take care of himself, and… of also insinuating that she hoped it wouldn’t be an entire week before she actually saw him again. Especially if she was giving the crew shore leave for the week, to come and go as they pleased from the ship, it was sure to be a little too quiet onboard at times. It wasn’t like Zosie wouldn’t be around, but even she would probably venture off during the days to explore, maybe use her Intuit skills to fill her purse in a cards game with a few drunks. Port Royal wasn’t really Igraine’s cup of tea, so while she might peruse the market once or twice, she wouldn’t not likely be caught in any bars, taverns, brothel or gambling halls. She was a Pirate Captain, but she was also still, at her core, a lady and rightful heir to her brother’s throne.

Igraine then took a pause and nodded. “Should you need any help shopping for what you need, let me know,” she added.
________________________________________________________

Blake nodded as Alcyone explained that the dagger, she hoped, would not be able to be summoned again. As it was, the magical strength of it had been completely depleted thanks to Fleur being stronger than it, and surviving the purge of its influence and, therefore, it’s magic. The dagger was still dangerous, deadly even, as far as cursed daggers went. Anyone cut or stabbed by it would still bleed, could die as they would any blade, but would also fall into the deep cursed sleep until the dagger drained the life and magic entirely from its victim. Delilah had fortunately escaped that fate, thanks to the power of a Divine Shepherd. He nodded. “If it is so important she know… I’ll ensure she hears it,” he said again. “You’ve never been wrong as long as I’ve known you,” he added with a boyish smirk. He then sighed and nodded. “Seems unfortunate, but all to common, that those with the greatest strength have suffered a difficult life,” he said. “Thank you for all of this, Alcy,” he said as he pocketed the pouch she’d given him of the final ingredients from Mela’s list.
____________________________________________________

Fleur listened as Dimael got the door and spoke so kindly of her to the maidens, assuring them she wouldn’t hurt them. Then turning and reassuring her that she too wouldn’t be hurt. She was safe here. She nodded a bit and then moved to sit up slowly in the bed.

Lotus came inside and moved to help her out of the bed. “Come, it’s just next door,” she said as she supported Fleur, who’s legs felt like jelly beneath her. She hadn’t been out of the bed at all… and the fatigue was all too real suddenly.

“I can handle changing the linens myself,” Navy assured Dimael. “However, you may want to help Lotus get her to the washroom. She may need your assistance bringing her back too,” she noted. It was clearly strange for them to have a male of any sort in their coven at the moment, and now there were others coming. Normally they would not let a male anywhere near a bathing chamber with a Maiden and a female patient, but… Fleur was so weak still, she was a bit too much for Lotus alone. With the other Maidens busy with chores and preparations for the arrival of the visitors from La’Shire, she had no other options but to enlist his assistance… and he had been holed up in the room with Fleur all this time, so… one had to assume he was safe to be around.

_______________________________________________________

“It’s just a shame such youth and potential has been so deeply squandered,” Ambrose said. He then paused as she mentioned ‘Enhally.’ “I know that name,” he said. “That’s what the spirit was called who made the pact with Lord Solomon, back when he was seeking a new home for Unkindness,” he said. Solomon had moved them from the Forbidden Woods after the Shinobi expressed displeasure with them being there… and they had moved here. The spirit of these woods had granted them permission… had even taken up residency in Unkindness, or so Ambrose had heard. “Is that who young Loch has the support of?” he asked, seeming to sound relieved by the notion.

“Perfect,” Faroe said with a smile. He then gestured for Aiyanna to lead the way. “After you,” he said before moving to an open space with her and waiting to take off after her.

Hemlock was sitting in the livingroom, curled up on the sofa, reading from a book. One of her ‘silly romance novels’ as Grail called them… yet he always bought her a new one for her birthday. This was the one he’d given to her last night… She curled a thick strand of hair around her finger as she chewed on her bottom lip lightly, blushing as she read the page. She wondered what it felt like to be kissed.

Grail came out from the kitchen, his eye looking a bit better thanks to some routine icing he’d done all morning. He leaned against the frame of the doorway and watched her, not willing to interrupt. He still felt awful that he had any role in her birthday being spoiled… even if he had been on the receiving end of the attack.
____________________________________________________

Bless withdrew from her brother and nodded when he said he should take a bath. She smiled. “I’ll need another one now just from hugging you,” she teased. She then smiled, warmer this time, when he thanked her, but then looked concerned when he said he needed to see the tomes. “I’ll show you them..” She was just nervous because they were in each of the cleric’s rooms… and she worried when they would wake. “You get washed up and I’ll go make some sandwiches. I’m sure you’re hungry… and then I’ll show you the tomes.”

She then moved to excuse herself from his hurt, closing the door behind her. She then moved towards the communal kitchen, slowing as she swore she heard something. But it stopped just as quickly and all she heard was the faint whistling of the wind through the trees and the creaking of the rope bridges. She continued on and entered the kitchen to go about making something for her brother to eat.

Ember was bathing in her own hut, having woken to be terribly bothered by the state of her. She wasn’t sure how long she’d been asleep, but certainly long enough for her to know a bath was necessary.

_________________________________________________

Mira listened as Silvi offered up a rather motherly dose of wisdom and advice, without making her feel like there was a right or wrong answer in any of this. She already thought over this a lot. She’d always find a reason to hesitate to say yes… usually something she felt she was undeserving or couldn’t live up to. She was still constantly learning and, although those around her that supported her never seemed fazed by it, she would get frustrated with herself… She sat quietly at the table, seeming to just be absorbing Silvi’s words, the energies of her sentiments… it felt warm here, comforting… She looked at Silvi and studied her before a tear slipped down the Fine Fur’s cheek. Then another one. Her ears fell back against her champagne hair and she drew in a sharp breath as though she felt like it was preface to a sob. She wanted that. She just needed to say it…
_________________________________________________

“Sephiroth Ashvin will still have his challenges with his own feelings, even if he chooses his sister,” Orkla noted. “But he will have learned that light endures and he will work through it,” she said. “Some shadows come into our lives for good reasons, and he may struggle to understand that,” she said cryptically. “We simply cannot meddle in this case. Exceptions are incredibly rare when it is acceptable. Sometimes the heaviest scales can only be tipped by them.”
___________________________________________________

Sunny moved to sit on the edge of Opal’s bed and smiled. “That’s wonderful,” she said when Opal told them that Merit said she could go home today if she kept up this improvement. She didn’t catch the blush that Levi had noticed on Opal’s face over the subject of Riggs. “Well, whoever you pick, I’m sure they’ll take very good care of you. Riggs was the first one there when you were found. He and Tatiana, and even Tiff came to help you,” she said. They’d seen them all coming and going… all for Opal.

“Did someone say my name?” Tiff asked from the doorway. She’d come back to check the medical pantry and to see what the nurses and doctors needed refilled or if they needed any potions, tonics, etc. made. She was holding the list that had been left, needing to stop by a few of the gardens to collect what was needed, when she noticed that Opal as up and had guests. The Swan wanted to check in on the Serval herself. She smiled. “You’re looking much better than the last time I saw you.”

“Oh dear, I hope she doesn’t have someone else with her,” Hestia grumbled. “A psycho doesn’t need an accomplice feeding her delusions… or worse yet… a puppet master pulling her strings,” she said. They’d seen both… and neither one was great. Morgana alone was just victim to her addictions and psychosis. Morgana with an accomplice meant she had someone affirming and justifying her madness, her sick actions, and giving her permission… condoning it. That was more dangerous. “Don’t you think someone would have mentioned that, though?” she asked. “Levi says her father and Sunny’s father disappeared after both of them were conceived. A perpetual playboy with his own drug problems. Lilith kicked him to the curb. She really is something, taking charge of both girls like they were both her own.” Sunny and Levia were biological sisters through their father… but Lilith truly loved them both like they were hers. She would do anything for them, even earn the ire and resentment of Morgana.

Vespa nodded. “That’s what I think we overheard,” she said when Trait mentioned it sounded like Lacey’s wounds started to spread again. She listened as he stepped in closer and reassured her that, just because it hadn’t awakened in her yet, didn’t mean that Vespa didn’t have the Saint’s Touch. “So.. .if I had it… I couldn’t heal what she did to you?” she asked him when he said that Raiser had cursed his gift so that it would hurt him terribly to use it. When he offered to come with her, to guide her through it if she wanted to try. “I’m scared that… if I can’t do it, I’ll have gotten her hopes up… and then she’ll be crushed,” she said, showing how she was so drastically different from their mother. Vespa’s heart was so painfully pure, it was why the trauma she was finally exposed to by Raiser had affected her so deeply, why she struggled to take three steps from Miharu’s door alone.

Zeke watched the girls seem to hesitate. “Here… I’ve done this before. I’ll do the stitches,” he said. He didn’t want them making it worse by being nervous. He didn’t have any experience himself with cursed wounds, but he was sure he’d have a steadier hand. He had issued stitches before many times. _______________________________________________

Penny found some things for Chai to change into once she was done with her bath and left them on a chair outside the washroom for Haddie to get. She then came back into the main room and noticed Raphtalia looking out the windows. She came over and sat down on one of the sofas. “Are you dating my brother?” she asked, obviously meaning Roan. He didn’t usually have female roommates… and yet he’d let Raphtalia move in with him. She knew her brother had a truly good, noble heart… they both did… so there was a chance that he was just wanting to ensure Raphtalia was comfortable and felt secure… but she could feel it at times, at least from Raphtalia… was there more to it than that?

“Either is fine,” Haddie said when Chai struggled to pick the right word to describe the water. “I don’t want to startle you, so I’ll let you know now… I will probably run the water now and then to let some drain and keep clean water coming in,” she said. She could already tell that she’d have to do it consistently. Chai was not well-kept. Her hair, despite it’s colorful appearance and natural shimmer, had been so dulled in comparison to even now. She moved to grab the shampoo and started to gently massage her scalp and work the suds through her hair. “Have you ever washed like this?” she asked her, wondering just how far the cruelty had extended… though the physical wounds spoke volumes. “You’re a survivor, Chai. And if we have any say in it, you’ll be one of our pack now… We protect each other here and embrace each other’s differences…”

Oak came in and closed the door behind him. He noticed the pup sleeping soundly and noted it. He would mind his volume and his energy. He knew from when Penny was a pup that sometimes just the energy one put off, if it was intense enough, could rouse and upset a slumbering pup. Penelo was sensitive to the emotions of others. So was Hadrian. IT made sense. Their mother, Elm, was what the late Alpha Finbar had called an Empath. He moved to sit down across from her, “Thank you for seeing me,” he said. He then listened as she mentioned receiving a call from the joint leaders of the packs representatives. His hands tensed on the arms of the chair as she recited their report, their descriptions of the situation, of poor Chai. He relaxed as Millia expressed her own disgust over the obvious lies. “How… did La’Shire let them inside, I wonder,” he said, not in offense to the spirit, but… that tribe was full of sorts that seemed unworthy of entry. Yet… he understood, there were innocents amongst them too. Children mainly, who it would be cruel to let in without their mothers… and unkind to separate mothers from mates. He knew even Far Mist and the 106th had experienced their own ‘bad apples,’ but they’d been given sanctuary. He took a breath. “Apologies. I shouldn’t have asked that.”

He then moved to place a crystal on her desk when she said she’d finally get the truth… from him. “I collected surveillance from Lady Dia’s crystals. Conversations amongst those making accusations tell everything. Exposes their lies. Their… cruelty towards Chai Rose.” He then nodded. “Chai is with my sisters and with the girl that Alpha Kahi and Alpha Rocky already gave pack membership to, Raphtalia,” he said. “She couldn’t be safer or in better hands.” Raphtalia had agreed to stay with them, because she was the most capable fighter and she would protect them if Yohan tried anything. And the girls, well, his sisters would be the sweetest, most sincere and gracious caregivers… which was just what Chai needed right now.
______________________________________________________

Alder had dark cobalt blue hair with wisps of stardust silver through it. His eyes, like many Night Elves, were a brilliant indigo hue, but with a violet star burst around the pupils. He would never compare his appearance to that of kings, like Finnoren or Sylar, but he liked to imagine he was fair looking. After all, rarely was there an elf that could be labeled unattractive. He did as he was told and locked the door behind him, turning to watch Blaise as she started to move and talk in ways that stirred things inside him. And then she was pressed up against him, his back slamming against the door. She’d rushed him with such unexpected intensity and he moaned as she moved her touch under his shirt and into his slacks. He responded without even a thought in his head, and it was both new and exhilarating and incredibly intimidating. She had such ease in her control of him. He moved his arms around her and pulled her in tighter, kissing the princess. She’d probably be momentarily disappointed in the fact he clearly hadn’t done this before, or if he had… he didn’t have much practice in it… but he was sure to impress once she got him riled up enough.

_______________________________________________________

The centaur, Viggo, withdrew some, his skin bubbling in places from the severe burns, some of his fur seemingly melted into thick singed mats. He was livid, but he was delighted by the sight of having drawn blood on Xel. “I already have,” he said, unsure why he was goading Xel on. But he had indeed already touched her, something Xellen would probably rescind his offer over. “Try to take me down—” he said before he started to charge at him again, only for the centaur to be thrown sideways and into one of the Quampa stalls. The large, lumbering lion-like beast reacting by stomping him with claws fully extended.

“Let me guess. One of Dahl’s?” James asked as the Dragon Knight stood there, the magic still crackling over his hands and arms. He had heard the commotion on his way back from the training yard nearby. He was supposed to be meeting Apple after she finished with Enola’s appointment, but he’d gotten waylaid by the ruckus. “Are you two okay?” he asked as he moved into the stall to quiet the startled Quampa and then slapped a magic-cancelling bracelet on Viggo’s arm, forcing him to transform back to his more human-looking form, fully unclothed, and no longer aroused by the situation. “I should throw you out just like this,” he said, but protocol required he get medical treatment before he was exiled.

Calla sat trembling in the hay, hugging the saddle blanket around her and seemingly still in shock. She wasn’t really aware the danger had passed. She probably wouldn’t trust that for a long time, not with any of that herd still remaining inside the castle… possibly waiting to break their own written oaths.

~*~*~*~*~

Quinn smiled and nodded. “Sounds good,” he said as she went to the washroom. He sighed and closed his eyes, flashes of the fight still jarring to him. He opened his eyes and touched his chest. He could still feel where Dahl’s hoof had connected. Practically stopped his heart towards the end. Somehow he’d kept getting back up. The pain had been so much worse than it felt right now, but the pain of imagining Seanan in servitude to that monster… it was worse. Keeping her safe was what kept him going. He lowered his hand and looked back to the washroom. He would need to thank Sharne properly… for being a true Mare. For ensuring that this was the only and last time this would ever happen to them.

Ashe took a deep breath and let it out just as quickly when Landess reassured her they were sleeping soundly, which meant they were safe. “Thank you, Landessa,” she said. She then looked at Rumi as he started to apologize for endangering her, but Landessa seemed to be having none of that. She then nodded and moved past Landessa to the door way of the nursery and inside to check on the twins. Fionnula was Oren were snuggled in each other’s arms, nestled in their blankets and stuffies. She felt peace wash through her and she turned to hug Rumi, the doe finally able to let all of that worry go.

_________________________________________________

It was true that Esric’s responses to Minato were genuine… and not because he was elf-struck. The Djinn in him allowed him some benefits in this realm. He just found himself hoping he hid his reactions well, but clearly he wasn’t. “Sit? Uh… sure,” he said as he moved with Minato to the sofa in the study. He sat down and shook his head, moving his fingers into his hair for a moment before looking at Minato. “Sarah and I took Rem and Mika to one of the gardens today to swim. It was so good for her. Being here, worrying that someone might figure me out… it makes me worry for her. And I think… it makes her worry for me,” he said. “She wants to ask you… if you would take possession of my medallion. Keep it safe while we’re here, but… I felt it was important to ask you first. I don’t want you to feel obligated to say yes because you’re being asked by a child who, I can vouch, is incredibly hard to ever say no to,” Esric prattled on. He seemed almost certain Minato would say no. He wouldn’t take offense if he did. It wasn’t like this was a normal request. But Minato… also wasn’t susceptible to the pull of a Djinn’s medallion… In fact, he was probably more drawn to the Djinn-Pixie than to the idea of controlling his unique magic.

Nessa emerged first and came over to sit down at the counter and watch Nyx argue with Felix some. She smiled. It was easy for them to understand the Fae Kitten… because they all went so far back… but Tilly would probably be a touch confused. She moved to pull Felix over into her arms after Nyx had caught him and set him down, resuming the massaging of his ears and the back of his head with her fingers. “Your girlfriend will be right out,” she hummed sweetly. “She’s just putting something on under your shirt,” she added, then sighed. “Seriously, Nyx. We aren’t in the old world anymore. You don’t have to have pure thoughts all the time, and you’re allowed to act on urges. Maybe it’s what you need to do to move things along. I know you want to. I’ve never seen you like this,” she noted. Her brother’s back was to her so she couldn’t see the blush still on his face as his mind was still swimming in a gutter a bit… which was not the norm for Nyx. Was he a flirt? Sure. But had he ever pursued or longed for someone the way he longed for Tilly, not just physically, but in every way? Never.

Tilly made her way out of Nyx’s room and into Nessa’s shortly after, thankfully missing the conversation. “Something smells good,” she said as she came over and Nessa gestured for her to take a seat at one of the chairs at the ornate counter.

Kahi looked at Ri when he told him he needed to be careful. He sighed and turned a bit nodding and rubbing one of his ears. “I know. I know there’s a line the Mist would never forgive… I want to cross it terribly and I do worry that I might if I let my emotions overtake me… which is why I need you, Ri. I know I shouldn’t ask it of you, but I can’t help but feel you and Celluna are still here for reasons… There must be more you’re meant to do to ensure the brightest of futures for you, Inara, your friends…” He then paused as Ri mentioned that the Mist didn’t block Ryn’s connection to it… Ryn did it himself. “What?” He moved to sit down in one of the chairs. “Spells and lies, misdirection, manipulation, deception…” he sighed heavily. “Where am I in the future where Jado is free to feed these thoughts into my son’s head, to cause him to fall like this? Even if I can’t kill him, I do need to find him, Ri. I need to stop Jado before he can hurt Ryn, before Ryn hurts someone else because of him. There are other ways to stop him…without ending his life. I just don’t trust myself to be strong enough on my own to choose the right path when that moment comes,” he admitted. He hoped he would… but Jado… had tried this first with his father… to no avail… then attempted with Kahi, then Kahiri… and failed there too… and finally focused in on Ryn.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Maks smiled and nodded as he continued to eat. Of course he was enjoying it. The innocent observations of children had caused him and Fauve enough of these moments… and now it was Sorei’s turn. It was more entertaining when it happened to someone other than himself, of course.

Violet listened as Sorei explained to Aster, who seemed content with his answers in the end. She wondered why Sorei choked so much when he talked and ate. “Maybe Soso shouldn’t talk when he’s eating. He seemed to swallow wrong a lot,” she said to Aster, but Sorei would certainly hear.

And Maks chuckled, despite his best efforts.

Vi looked back at the two males. “You and Gigi are mates?” she asked, since that was – from her understanding – a big deal. “Are you gonna ask her to marry you? I keep asking Fau if she’s gonna marry Maks… but no one says yes. Isn’t that what mates do, though? They get married and make puppies.”
Of course, she had no idea ‘how’ puppies were made. She just knew that one day there were puppies. IF they went by their mother’s beliefs, though, there would be no marriage, just mating and making of heirs, and then the fathers were given the boot.

Ginga turned over in the bed, slowly stirring and opening her eyes. She looked across from her at who was laying beside her and she saw Fauve there, just watching over her. She paused and looked around a bit before back to her sister. “Fauve?” she asked quietly. “Where’d Sorei go?” she asked.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Trinket watched his distress grow as he gripped his head so roughly that he’d drawn blood. She reached out and grabbed his face between her hands, making him look up. “Ryn, please… please stop. I’m here. I’m right here,” she whined desperately. She didn’t know what else to do… but her physical touch had to do something… Not just her touch, but with all of that goodness and pure intent behind it… the intention of being there for Ryn.
______________________________________________________

Marin stopped when Pallas took hold of her arm to stop her. Nothing forceful, but enough to make her take pause and listen. She looked back to the water and then behind them on land. She took a breath and nodded. “You’re right. We’ll defend the shore,” she agreed. She was still in just her bra and panties, having stripped down to move through the water unburdened. But she was Lemurian… so she really didn’t think much about it. She moved to pick up her spear from the sand, turning to look back at the water, watching for any movement.

There was a reason Rostan was one of the highest ranking SeaWolves. He was exceptional at what he did. But even he didn’t want to hang around in case the creature survived the deep wounds. These things were unnatural, and they might have better luck, if it survived, in shallower water and where they would have back up from the others. Of course, the water was already stained in a purple hue from the creature’s blood. He swam out of it with River until they could see sunlight from the mouth of the cave and he surfaced with her. “You okay?” he asked.

___________________________________________________

“It does,” Topaz said, sounding somewhat relieved… probably because not every smell was normally good to her. Sometimes things she liked now turned her stomach sour. But whatever had been made for brunch, still warming on the table, didn’t seem to do that. “It’s okay. I’ll eat now… it’ll be fine,” she said. “And, besides, you did pay attention. You brought up that sandwich for me last night,” she said, unaware Fii hadn’t brought anything. Heirloom had. He’d left it on the nightstand by her side of the bed with a glass of lemon tea. She had woken to it when a hunger pang struck in the middle of the night… and she just assumed it had been Kiten who got it for her. She slowed as they got to the last steps, seeing Primrose and Cassius there, about to head back up.

Cassius paused as well and then nodded to them. “Good afternoon, you two. Hope you slept you’re your first night here. It can be… unsettling sometimes in a new place,” he admitted. “Pellian and Minerva made brunch earlier. It’s still hot under the plate covers. Your friends are still eating,” he said before looking back to Prim. “We’re just going to find the library of this place,” he added, wondering if Primrose wanted to speak to Kiten or if she would simply ask for time later to do so. He and Topaz looked a touch tired… and were likely quite hungry.

Minerva watched Pellian get the trays out so they could put the cookies on them to bake. The oven could fit four trays, so they could get all of the cookies baked at once. “Thanks,” she said, watching him a bit longer and then moving the bowl between them. “Let’s get the dough on the trays and then… we can clean up..” she said. She could feel him standing so close, their tails brushing against each other. There was a heat there that wasn’t from the oven!

Senn finished his meal, looking back towards the stairs. “Ah… looks like Paz and Fii are finally up,” he said to Yuuri and then looked back to his fiancé. He listened as she explained the feelings were different now, the energy from her father… who she was certain she was sensing. He had his doubts, until she mentioned what he’d told her about Traitorin’s history. It was well known and well documented in the archives and the library. It wasn’t like he hid his unfortunate past. He seemed to like to be reminded of it from time to time, if just to remind him of how far he came and how far he refused to ever fall again because of his mother. “You don’t sound crazy at all, Yuuri.” He then sighed and thought a moment, cocking his head and raising his shoulders in a ‘maybe’ gesture. “I suppose even Severin has an origin story somewhere… long ago. Before he fathered Lord Traitorin…” he said. “Strange how no one has ever found any records of him, though…” he said. Then again, he wasn’t always Severin Hastencrest. He was born Savarian Thanasis Hazencress, Prince of Isengrand, the original Magi kingdom. Since lost to time, nature and history, it seemed. So few Humes, be they devoid of magic or possessing some dormant roots, or even practicing Mages… inferior operators of magic from outside of themselves versus the Magi, who used magic from within… knew of their true origins. They all came, originally, from Aisengrand… and when Raiser came, they scattered. Those devoted to the ways of the Magi escaped to rebuild on a sky island… while others gave up their magic over generations from lack of training and use… and then there were some who sought out magical relics to cast magic, unaware they might actually possess it in themselves…

Pandi listened and blushed at Leif’s offers. “You’re so sweet to me, Leifon,” she said quietly. “Through everything, before all of this… during it and after…” She wasn’t sure why she, of all the vixens in Arcadia, had caught his attention. She supposed it was simply that sense some Mystrians had… of when they found their true soulmate in another. “Maybe we could go down together… later…” she said. “As long as you’re with me… I’ll be okay,” she said.

Thierry nodded as he reassured her once more that she was safe here, so she could rest as long as needed, regain her strength. She wanted to say something else, but stopped herself and returned to her meal. He had gone through the trouble of making it for her, and she would eat it. Slowly of course… She was hungry, but she also had this strange queasiness underneath it. Probably lingering after effects of her ordeal in Mallium’s chambers and the intense purification of the healing pools. She was exhausted on top of it and had been dosed just yesterday by that defense spell on the property. She did, though, pause after a sip of tea. “Do you not have a spare room? I… feel terrible if this is your only bed,” she confessed. If he was inviting her to stay until she was well, she didn’t want to put him out any more than she already had.
________________________________________________________

Oden returned as the bath was filling and he heard what Regius was telling Kiyo. He bristled a little over it. He was desperately protective of Kiyoko and her emotions. He knew what Regius was leaving out, and while he appreciated it, it still seemed to get the Star Isle Wolf’s spine to stiffen uncomfortably. “Your baby and your baby’s soul will be protected from him, Kiyo. That’s what we’re here to make sure of. First… to break the curse on you so he can no longer have any hold over you,” he said. “…The bath is about ready. Why don’t you come inside,” he offered. He and Kiyo would take Tasha’s bedroom with the master bath… to give Kiyo her privacy. The others would have claim to the smaller guest rooms, the livingroom, the guest bathroom…

Novel listened as Regius explained to Kiyo the nature of Chaos… It made her uncomfortable too, to imagine such… cold emptiness. She watched at Oden came out from the room to reassure Kiyo and collect her, closing the door behind them and leaving her, Regius and Zuri to decide what to do now. She
looked at Regius when he offered them the smaller bedrooms, while he would take the couch. She studied him quietly a moment. “Are you sure? I’m good with couches too. You seem like you might be a little… important for sleeping on a sofa,” she said, meaning his station, which was very high over her own. She didn’t mean it as an offense, but… between a ‘Divine Paladin’ and a crafty thief… she was sure she knew where she was on that totem pole. Even if she had defiantly risked her life to free all of those entrapped souls in Chaos’s soul crystal room.

Lorna smiled and nodded. “It was a bit archaic,” she admitted, which probably garnered a smile from him. “But I like the accent,” she added. She then froze in his arms when Tasha returned and went from informing them she’d put the group up in her home to promptly chastising Lorna and Naria for dancing around their feelings for too long. She blushed deeply at the suggestion they should go upstairs and be in each other’s arms. She didn’t need her gift to know Tasha was implying something more than cuddling. “Tasha –” Lorna whispered, turning her head to look at her oldest friend out the corner of her eye. She could feel how her heartbeat picked up at the suggestion. She was still in Naria’s arms and could feel the warmth of his hands sliding around her a bit more, perhaps unconsciously feeling some agreement with Tasha. It had been a long time… seemingly lifetimes. They had been so chaste when they met, but passionate all the same. They had only shared their first kiss when his curse was broken. It'd been… the epitome of magical.

She felt instantly grateful, though, that Tasha shifted gears again before retreating into the kitchen to get something for their guests to eat. Regius offered his aid if they needed it. She nodded. “I think we will,” she said before Tasha was gone. She slowly looked back to Naria, staring at his chest and then shyly looking up at him. “….” Lorna usually could spin yarns and had all the words in the world for others… but in this moment… she wasn’t sure what to say, trying instead to read his thoughts… and failing. “Sorry about Tasha…”

Zai blushed deeply as Aiyan gave her that teasing nymph smile of his and spoke in ways she knew he intended to make her blush. “We should at least bring towels,” she said, letting him know she would swim with him like that, but she certainly would not walk back from the lake uncovered!

Naiya looked at the roses as Kei went to tend to their kitten. She slipped the bracelet onto her wrist and then paused and watched as it glowed and the roses seemed to melt into her skin. She recoiled a bit in the blanket and looked for Kei, but he was in the washroom tending to Breece. The roses became a tattoo-like mark around her wrist, of roses and vines in a silvery hue. She found wearing them to be so awkward and she worried she’d crush them, so she didn’t always wear hers… but now… they would always be with her. She wondered if Aiyan’s had done something similar. He’d been wearing his almost all his life without them doing anything like this. It must mean something. Perhaps… that next level of connection with Ruze…. Elevating them towards true Guardians. She looked up as Kei returned with a sleeping Breece and laid her back in her crib. She looked surprised, but not with his remark that he had learned that her intuition on things regarding Breece were spot on. “Kei…” she said, looking down at her wrist and turning her hand over.

Singo smiled and moved his arms around Suna as she got into the bed with him. He closed his eyes as he laid his head back against the pillow. “Much better,” he said through a heavy sigh. Having Suna close really did make everything feel better. Perhaps it was something to do with the magic flowing between them, as mates… who really knew? But he knew that it was helping just to have her near.

“Nothing that can’t be fixed… and healed… with proper rest and time,” Arc said. He listened as she explained her ability and how this Lord Anos called it invaluable. “He does sound wise,” he said when she mentioned his belief that death was not evidence of strength or nobility, it was simply foolish to casually throw one’s life away in the name of duty. Gifts were only useful if one was alive to use it, share it. He then laughed a bit when she mentioned, almost with some embarrassment, that she had become quite talkative around him. “Nothing wrong with that. It’s how we get to know each other.” He then finished applying the last bandage and dipped the cloth into a bowl of water, wiping away the remnants of her blood from her exposed skin. “Alright… You should be good. Just don’t go pulling them again or getting the bandages wet for a few hours. Leave them tight so the Zion can work. Once things get a good seal on them, you can help yourself to a medicinal bath,” he said as he got up and set about cleaning up.

Sylar looked at Traya and then down at the ring on his hand. They could both hear Erza’s hushed whispers. Apparently Garand was part of these shifting visions too. “In how many of these futures you see for yourself, are you and he something more?” he asked her, feeling it was safe to do so, since Garand was in his room. Erza had doted on him nearly as much as she’d doted on Traya in their time here. In fact, perhaps even moreso. “Must be difficult… to meet someone and not know which future will come to pass… and to know that if it’s not the one where you end up together… that you’ll always live with the images of it. I do understand that feeling.” Fortunately for Sylar, he had managed to get to Traya… to break the spell on her that had kept her from seeing how they were truly destined and always had been. There was a moment where he thought she would always be kept blind to it. Sylar was sure Traya would chastise him for being so bold and forward, but that was the Night Elf. Unadulterated truth and keen, forward observation. He hardly knew another way.

“Thank you. I’m sure I’ll be speaking with them both before nightfall… but it’s best they hear it right away,” Finn agreed. He then ended the communication with Vyshae and looked at Nayril and Thayne as they were both standing there, listening and talking lowly. Baillie was taking a cat nap and Thayne preferred it that way right now. She’d been so shaken from the past incidents. He’d rather she not overhear more bad news right now.

“They’re coming?” Thayne asked.

“Mmm… the High Elves will join the Night Elves in the march to Ethion. It’ll protect them all from detection in the Abyss,” Finn said.

“What a right mess. One bloody thing after another, these days. Feels like it’s all building up to something, doesn’t it? I don’t just mean here in Ethion. I mean everywhere,” Thayne said. And it was… a final showdown with Raiser and with her golem and her wretched Abyss… it was coming.

Poesy looked at Meliodas and, although she seemed uncertain, she nodded. “I’ll try,” she said. It was enough for the bunny to say that much. She would try. And if she did see children in distress… she wouldn’t just sit by. Reassuring them would probably help reassure herself too. “But I don’t have to go now, right?” she asked.

“No. Two days from now… Andi will open the gate and let you all in, but until then, you won’t be apart from Meliodas,” Riesa assured her. Though she was sure the bunny would feel uncomfortable on display in front of all of the Sky Elves, so she would keep her company in the throne room while Meliodas addressed them, if he would like. She then looked at him and approached, moving to cup his face in a motherly manner. “Your words have power, Meliodas. You speak from your heart. That will never steer you wrong, and they will listen, because they will know you speak for them as much as for yourself,” she said. “You don’t have to be good at public speaking. You just have to be honest with them. These Elves have been deceived and manipulated and tormented by Silvantis for so long… You will come as breath of fresh air. They want to listen to you, to follow you. Show them you don’t expect their trust, but assure them that you have every intention of earning it. It goes a long way.”

Fable sat up more, moving her legs over the side of the bed and touching her head. It was still swimming a bit as an after effect of the episode. She looked over at him and smiled. “Fen…” she said quietly and laughed, not at him, but at the fact he was laying out a full menu of options. “Soup and bread sounds fine,” she assured him. “You really don’t have to go through that much trouble,” she said. “Thank you… for taking care of me again,” she said as she lowered her hand. “Would you like help getting the sweet bread and soup ready?” she asked.

“Yeah… ready,” Maize said. She then smiled to Kirie, to the girl who was by all accounts and considerations her sister, and she gave her a cheeky little rise in the corner of her smile. It was like she silently let her know she was happy she was finally done with that dreaded heat. It was very clear that she and Eko had finally taken those steps… and apparently, it seemed, more than one time… if the implied disorder of the home was any indication. “We’ll come back another time… maybe we can discuss this all over dinner one night, or… at the very least, savor the last peace before the storm comes,” she added. Maize wasn’t a pessimist, but she knew that this fight would not be an easy one. The last ones had been a challenge… and this sounded like it was going to be much bigger.

Eko nodded, missing Maize’s look to Kirie, but he did seem in agreement. “Of course… Right Kiri?” he asked.
_____________________________________________________________

“So… then it sounds like you may actually need to eat to function properly,” Myth clarified for Noctis. It was impressive. She was created… like any other golem… but Noctis was, in almost every way, otherwise alive. She then looked at Link and nodded when he assured Noctis that Willow probably was never mad, but just worried… concerned. “She’s protective of you. You’re… her family,” Myth said, wondering if Noctis would understand that concept. Surly she would, because Will wouldn’t have given her so much ‘life’ without teaching her about it plenty along the way. “Sometimes worry and concern can come out sounding like anger or frustration, but it’s not ever about anything you did… It’s just because it’s upsetting to see someone we care about hurting or injured or going through something that they don’t deserve.”

Savarian looked at Cecelia with some deeper confusion. He moved to touch his head, in some ways grateful that at least he wasn’t completely forgetting something so important as another child. This child… was created without any interaction with the mother, while Varian had slept… He couldn’t argue about how it sounded quite violating, because he was sickeningly aware that he’d done worse to others in past lives. He wished he could stop getting those flashes of memories. The ones that made him question if he deserved his heart back, purified of all of his dark deeds he’d committed without it in his chest.

Varian then paused. “Wait? What demon?” he asked, his voice holding more than a hint on unease. What else had Raiser done to him? Had she not done enough? Stolen his heart, literally. Darkened it. Enslaved him and assaulted him in his first life until he sired Traitorin… then made him his own son’s enemy? Twisted his world into chaos and darkness, lifetime after lifetime, easily manipulated by his elder brother or others… And now… had she introduced something else into the already horrid equation. “I can’t… I don’t think I can hear it,” he said as he stumbled back and his back struck the wall behind him. He slid down to the floor and clutched his head, weaving his fingers into his raven hair. It was like he was in a nightmare that came and went, but he couldn’t escape it, because it was his life… all of his lives.

Cressida smiled and he said the cuddling was helping too. “Good,” she said. Her large fox ears lifted some as he said that he had missed this… a lot. “Me too,” she said, sincerely. “I would have come looking so much sooner if time wasn’t so deceptive in how it moves in the Pure Wood,” she admitted regretfully. “But I found you… and you’re free now. Soon you won’t have any trace of what they did to you,” she said, meaning the fused rings in his wrists and ankles. He would carry the weight of the emotional turmoil they’d put him through, but she hoped… now that he was free… Etios would be able to heal from that too.

Quistis looked at him as he spoke, essentially telling her that it was her choice whether or not Phamran’s seed took. As a Shambala, she could will it whichever way she desired. She didn’t have to bear his pup just because he told her that it would be so. She was going to ask him how he knew so much about Shambalas when she’d known nothing of them… except what she was learning from him and his brother. But then he answered it without a question being asked. His grandmother on his mother’s side… “That’s awful,” she said when he mentioned she resented every generation that came from her forced unions with his grandfather. “Why couldn’t she will it not to be?” she asked him. She didn’t know that she’d already dwelled on it so long, since the moment it had occurred, that she’d already willed herself out of the union, the pup would not be hers, but someone else’s some day. It didn’t mean her brother would let her come along on his quest, though. “You’re not at all like the others. Not even like Phamran,” she said. “I can tell…”

Acerbus had put the plates away and save some of the uneaten food for later when he heard a knock on the door, "Hm? That can't be Rachel she isn't that fast." He said to himself. "I got it it." He mentioned to Del as she went to just get herself ready for the small trip. He walked by the kids who already playing again once back inside, they had a healthy amount of energy it seemed. Opening the door be paused, "Oh Hello Lulu." He said and then looked around, he was half expecting Helios to be with her as well. He didn't know he was busy sulking in the town.

Sasha hearing that last part when Lulu walked out and thinking to herself a little. "Or...I could be come an enchantress." She said and laughed a little bit while her magic holding her plate, it then cracked a little and the poor child let out a small scared chirp and brought it down and looking to try to fix it before her mother came back. "Ooohh! Gods she going to kill me." She said looking around panicked, at least she didn't have the heart to be an evil enchantress by the looks of things.

Mela looked over the tin of the cookies, "You all are spoiling us you know." She said but took a cookie anyway and bite into it. They were very good. Back before her family came into the power of the Unkindness the family before had much more 'servants' and did not treat them well. It was Samson great great grandfather changed that and it was more open to those who wanted or maybe needed the work to come in and they were all paid well for any help brought to the family. Though Mela might get both Lamia and Miss Froona a bonus if this keeps up.

Jupiter smiled moving to interlock his arm with Twilight, he knew Tenebrae would be coming a long on this trip, thing was he didn't have to worry about supplies. What does a shadow even eat? He had asked himself, but though he may get frustrated with him there was a sense he would help protect Twilight if something where to happen.

Tenebrae nodded, "Hmmmm, I'll guess I should see who else is around to watch." He said sinking into the shadows again as the couple walked off.

Mars moved his jacket a little and spread out his wings and giving them a warm up flap. "Ready when you are." He told her and moved to the edge on the platform and then dropping off and spreading them out to let the strong up draft push him back up to where Koi was. "Come on the winds are strong today!" He called out.

Crys moving to walk along with Eros, "Eh, I am sure he be fine with it." She noted, of course all she really knew of Rao was that he gave up 'the temptations' and now lively hood is to protect those in Coven. He doesn't really leave it either unless he has to. "I didn't know you were friendly with him though. He never leaves the Oak." She noted, of course with Eros being a handyman before becoming a guard he must have been called to fix something there and if he was there Rao must been 'keeping an eye' on him.

Amzu nodded at the group as they were now working more closely and she turned down the hall and towards the entrance, she was expecting doctors from the La'Shire to arrive. What she and the rest of the coven didn't know was today was going to be a peak of visitors coming in.

Rotta walking with Fai after getting the wine. "So what are you going to make with all of this Miss Fai?" he asked looking over the ingredients he was carrying for her.

***

Samson looked as Atticus appeared from the kitchen suddenly, it took him a little by surprise as well and he turned to Loch and Sarasha. It was a little tense at first but it seemed that no one was going any where yet. "Okay, come on then." He said holding the door for them to come into the office. A bullet was dodged but this was still going to take a little bit. He looked to the guards that where at the front door and just nodded to them. They were to be on the look out for Kaine. If he got word he no doubt might try to come back.

***

Zlo body seemed to taking deep breaths as it stood at the door, he then slammed his fist into it but only leaving a small dent. "Uhh..." He seemed to move away for the moment and then brining hands up and holding them out, a small grunt and small fire appeared between then and then snuffed out. "Your tricks to hold down the magic of this body and the demon blood powering it is starting to wane." The voice said, "Your time is running out. The Oracle will be returned to Chaos."

***

Serg smiled and just enjoyed that he could still tease his wife a little like that and get those cheeks to blush. He moved to get ready was well grabbing a bag that if need could bring back any of the journals if he was allowed to. He grabbed his badge and packed that as well. Even if they had something it would take some time to find anything on his home in them. He may need to call on some help of Juno or even Torin to look over them. But, for the first time in a while he felt hopeful for moving closer to an answer to the mystery of his home.

Rio looked to the crystal as it blinked as the message was sent but not yet picked up, looking up as Vera spoke. "Hm, guess that makes sense. Though not sure I'd call Lord Acerbus 'my lord'." He said putting his crystal down, "Sure Crys, Pops, and I live there now. But, we ain't from the Unkindness. So we really weren't into the whole royal family." They ended up there after leaving the crime family to lay low for a little not to mention the Thieves Guild had a small post there they could use to get jobs and such.

Torin just gave a smile and moved a hand to push some of Juno's hair out of her face, "So much clearer." He told her and it was true, he was relaxed and content just being close to Juno like this. He just thought about her. Though he did feel something odd in the air, maybe this new set of magics was picking up on the feeling she was getting. But, he wasn't going to bring it up if she didn't.

Tria moved over a little in the seat to give Aspen space to sit down and he moved to hug her. When he mentioned that trouble must been brewing for a while she just thought about it. Sure the virus outbreak was planned, their colony almost perfect spot to see that spread, but they were able to find out through her mother and send the cure. Now things seemed off, "What is his end goal or was his end goal?" She wondered not knowing the Jaguar was trying to sow discontent with the Royals and pushing independent when they were ready. Her eyes then blinked a few times as she seemed to think of something.

Abbadon turned a corner and looked to see Soraya's room door, "Hmmm finally." He noted to himself. He swear he was lead around a little longer than before. Maybe there was a reason for it he shrugged himself. Moving to the door he knocked on it. "Your Highness?" he called knowing Soraya always a little annoyed when he called her that but in a friendly manner.

Duncan nodded as they walked and he could feel Saffy just relax more as they walked through the garden. "Well it is because you're here." He noted trying make her feel welcome and wanted. He knew she had worried about that when she returned from her ordeal. But, he made sure to show her and tell her that wasn't the case.

Gilin coughed so the attention was not on him and what he broke. "Yes, well if things work out we may be able to explore a little bit." He said and leaning over a little bit to see if he could eye what Basil may be looking at. The polar bear seemed to be hungry of course he always seemed that way. "You have made an internal city here."

Aki nods in agreement, "Makes our home look very little in fact." She said and moved to lightly pull Gillin back to look as he had a menu of his own in front of him. She leaned back in her chair and took a sip of the water that was placed at the table, "Though with so many here stress levels must be a little higher." She noted as if trying connect how Trait looked when he walked through moments ago.

***

Jagger was brought out of his little silent tantrum and looked to Zosie. "The ship? Oh yes the ship." He said pulling his large book from his satchel. Moving over he turned it open to the latest supplies list. "Yes, I've gotten Cloud's items listed, our normal supplies, and some others. It will be expensive but with some...clever negations on shore it will not hurt too much into our treasury." The quartermaster was always pleased with himself he could better prices than most others.

Winnie was standing in the filtered colored light with her eyes open. She looked at the area then at Shiri. "Okay, I can handle these areas" she said happily her wings no longer so tight to her back, even lifting a bit. After dealing with Merida always being angry with her, Shiri was like a bright light and blessing. A light she was grateful for.

Stepping through the portal was the doctors and nurses as well as Syao. Syao looked about then at the Sacred Oak. "She's under a bit of duress. I'll help her."

Menda chuckled that was Syao. He could help the great Sacred Oak.
***
"Everyone did mistake her long slumber for death." Cori said in agreement. "The attack she suffered all those years ago was awful. But upon waking her body was completely healed. And La'Shire returned to her true state." Cori looked at Aki. "There is a lot of stress on him and the royal family. Countless clans have come here seeking refuge. And many of those Leaders are angry. They feel there clans should be allowed to continue there antiquated and barbaric habits. There men be allowed to pin down any girl they see and force themselves upon them. Because there not allowed.....the accuse Lord Traitorin of being no different then the black queen. They accused him of being cruel and unfair among countless other things. Not long ago....there was an....incident some children spouted off....echoing the sentiments of the leaders who want there clans to be permitted to act so barbaric here....and one of the Lords youngest Son's was there....in a way agreed....with the children present...."

Cori frowned she was being vague on purpose. "Lord Traitorin....removed his dragon's heart....the source of his life, his magic everything....he started to turn to stone.....he'd rather die then cause harm to others. Lord Draco intervened got Lord Traitorin to call back his heart....but the damage as you see was already done.....he would be far weaker if not for Lord Drakhoran. He oft stores magic in Crystal's in case of emergencies all were used to restore Traitorin's strength but....as you can see....its not enough." Cori looked out. "This all happened while he was struggling with the weight of fighting his father to the death.....and dealing with the knowledge he'll soon have to kill his mother....if we're all to be saved. That man bears an awful burden. Yet asks for nothing in exchange for those who seek sanctuary here...." Cori looked at them. "The state you saw him in.....is what happens when a dragon attempts to end there own life." Cori looked at her water frowning. "Its all such a terrible mess"
______________________________________________________

Sarasha walked with Loch and the others it was a lot. She could feel how nervous and tense he was. She wanted to smoke her aroma pipe that was how high the tension was. But she didn't want there to be any room for anyone stating she drugged them into believing. And Karin would. He would find any excuse. She knew that. She would stand beside him, she knew how noble these two were, they'd listen to Loch. Hear him and his truth. But for Loch this was frightening and she understood that. She'd stand beside him...hold his hand, heck he could hold her like a plushie or security blanket she didn't mind. But if it became clear he needed something like that but wasn't reaching out, she'd do as she'd done since they were kids. She'd take her small spirit state and jump into his lap curling and laying down. Whatever Loch needed to get through this, he didn't need to ask, she'd just do it be there....she was his Guardian Spirit after all.
_______________________________________________

Averie took a deep breathe and as the creature stealing Zlo's body spoke Anos looked.

"Do anything and the Raven will come out unharmed but you will face my wrath. Chaos will not save you. He will not dare defy me. " Anos spoke loud clear and calm. "Do not dare try my patience, Unless you believe yourself capable of facing me....I am the Demon King Of Tyranny, Anos Delzagade.....I will destroy you if you test my patience,  "  Anos spoke his voice carrying so the being in Zlo could hear him as if he was standing right next to him. "Harm the soul tha,t that body belongs to and the ninth circle will be paradise compared to what I'll do, if you doubt my words then use your eyes and peer into the Abyss of Sorcery. Open the door they won't try anything."  He would not kill this trap demon....not unless it decided to be...unreasonable. But Anos was aware if Zlo was brought here to be saved it was likely Orkla was moving key people to were they needed to be to restore the balance and Anos had little patience for those who wished to be difficult.....especially when he'd already dealt with one of this type of demon this morning and while non would lie for fear of his wrath....it didn't mean they didn't make things difficult.....

Averie took another deep breath then looked to Semper. " Open it. We'll put our trust in Anos."

"I'll warn you my patience is already worn thin. Do not try me." Anos said as he waited for Semper to open the door.....what happened then depended on the demon inhabiting Zlo. Hopefully it wasn't such a low level it only followed orders.....but some higher ones were annoying....as they refused to cooperate with any but there 'master's orders.....Anos didn't know Nara was blaming herself in someway for what was happening with Plume....and perhaps worried he would. He didn't. He blamed the child's birth parents for instilling fear into a four year old girl instead of finding ways to help her. He had a realm of his own like her. He was fully aware it was impossible to keep track everywhere. That was in part his creation of his blades.

Solace walked up. Following his mate as she came to check up on there daughter. " Not all Valerian Swans are the same. I believe the two Siliqi sent are two of many who would rather protect the living. There are those who enjoy guiding souls to the Vale. But she tells me there are a large number who would rather safeguard those who still live. And what's more there magic falls in line with it." Solace walked up and looked at his daughter. "Nara, I embody both War and Peace. But even I as war can not fight one alone. No one can possibly be everywhere. Protect and fight against dangers everywhere not even us. It's simply not possible." He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "There's nothing wrong with getting help, it doesn't mean for a moment your weak or failing. If anything it'll allow you to catch situations like with this child before they become worrisome. You will be able to step back see the bigger picture. Your Aunt Orkla said to me once its impossible to see everything when your standing somewhere in the middle."
**
"That would be fun....soak in some sunlight too while we're up there." She said smiling as Sora laughed a bit. It was such a silly childish thing. Sneaking some sunberries. Not that anyone would be mad according to Tiff there were countless bushes up there all over. During the last war just before the start Fii had made sure there was more then enough for the Golden Eagles that came to there aid. To ensure they could properly recover. The care for there allies was perhaps what helped reestablish a lost alliance. Trait had lost touch with many during his grief and yet when the bells of war tolled from La'Shire...the Elves came bring the most powerful healing waters from the Vale Spring for Blake, healing and saving him. With Traya scolding Trait lightly for not calling. Atticus came with the Goldens, Aiyan bringing Druids and the Gildean Lycans as well as Dire Lycans. Safira looked at Sora. " I didn't get to really explore the castle the first time I was here....the war broke out so Quickly.....it was amazing to see countless powerful races coming here....there Leaders all gently chastising Lord Traitorin telling him there friendship had not ended with the White Queen. It was through her efforts they all became friends.  And now Prince Averie is aiding us....aiding you." Safira took a deep breathe. "I know it's hard for us to wait....but it was like...I heard his commitment to helping us...so deep from within....my mom...I've heard she was once called the Diva of the Ancients I just wish I knew what they meant." There were no doubt recordings of Lilyananna's performances in Aero'Oro. Safira though never saw them, although any present for one would tell her...the recordings didnt do Lily justice. Nor were they played around Atticus for no one wanted to cause him heartache and pain.
***

“Cloud… You won’t lock yourself away all hours of all days working on this, will you?” Igraine asked. It was her way of reminding him to take care of himself, and… of also insinuating that she hoped it wouldn’t be an entire week before she actually saw him again. Especially if she was giving the crew shore leave for the week, to come and go as they pleased from the ship, it was sure to be a little too quiet onboard at times. It wasn’t like Zosie wouldn’t be around, but even she would probably venture off during the days to explore, maybe use her Intuit skills to fill her purse in a cards game with a few drunks. Port Royal wasn’t really Igraine’s cup of tea, so while she might peruse the market once or twice, she wouldn’t not likely be caught in any bars, taverns, brothel or gambling halls. She was a Pirate Captain, but she was also still, at her core, a lady and rightful heir to her brother’s throne.

Igraine then took a pause and nodded. “Should you need any help shopping for what you need, let me know,” she added.

Cloud paused as she asked him if he planned on locking himself away. "I could lock myself away, but....I won't. I can come by from time to time...clear my head. Spend it in the pleasant company of my friend." He answered looking at her. "If that's what she wants. Since I know I do...have a bad habit of getting lost in my work." He said teasingly a bit. "But since I can probably guess her answer...I'll be sure to stop by often. When I'm at a good point to take a break there are several."  He would never make her ought right say it. Like he said....her question in and of itself was a silent invitation to come and see her. Spend time talking like this. She need not be forced to ask.

When she seemed to pause and then poise the question he smiled carrying it all back himself wasn't an issue. He hoisted insanely heavy machine parts by himself. Which is why he would never actually hit someone. That love tap to Horatio was just that a light tap with just enough force to knock the wind out of him. Horatio always played it up as something more, but not even a bruise would be present on the half elf. If Cloud had punched him he would have just about killed the half elf, they would have been rushing him to sick bay with massive internal bleeding. That tap was a warning to the half elf. He came down from the Captains Deck with this look that said he may not have the title but he held all the power and authority on the ship....a look Cloud knew well, for he often got that look when challenging Zidane. Zidane kicked Horatio's ass for it. Igraine wasn't Horatio she often took it giving the elf angry glares....Cloud just choose to deflate that over inflated Ego....and bring him back down to reality....reminding Horatio....he would always stand between him and the Captian and bring him back down....Cloud truly loved and cherished the woman in front of him.....which was why....he could never allow there to be more between them. He would never forgive himself if he caused her death. He looked at her smirking at her question no....he certainly didn't need but...

"That depends." Cloud answered in his usual fashion. "I don't know about need, however depending on the who, I certainly wouldn't mind." He wasn't about to have anyone in bed with that fool of an half elf. But if Igraine herself was offering. "If you are offering however I would be honored, and certainly would never turn you down."
________________________________________________________

"It is because the wild such great strength that darkness is drawn to them, to try to swallow them and make that powerit's own. But a light that burns that bright does not so easily go out." Alcyone said placing her hand on his shoulder. "You know that better then anyone yes? You yourself have yet to wake to your full potential,  one that was tried to be snuffed out yet you proved to be stronger. As I knew you would..Your welcome Blake, please if you need further assistance and I can be of some aid, don't be afraid to ask. I love all of Trait's children as my own family your welcome here any time."
____________________________________________________

"Of course." He said moving over to the girls. "My manners evade me. I can help support or if it's easier carry Fleur to the wash room. She is still recovering her strength, I am not a healer so your guidance to which will cause her less duress is appreciated. I am Dimael Oarh sworn Guardian of the Ancients." He said properly introducing himself to Lotus he knew the Maidens were often nervous about men in certain area's. But being Oath sworn meant he had certain blessings to for fill his station, but in exchange for those he gave up his ability to choose between good and evil acts. As did born Hero's, anything sinful like acting on lust could not happen. He could however fall in love and have children. In the past he found simply stating his title/position made it easier to work with Coven's like this one. A few realized he was a Demi-Ancient upon meeting him.
_______________________________________________________

"Yes According to Anna. The Enhallay has been at his side....working with and protecting him. She said her spirits keep telling her to be patient. That it is time....the Enhallay will guide him now....to where he needs to be. She couldn't force him to be ready. He needed to get there on his own and has. But I'm still so nervous....Anna said Windham describes Loch as being trapped in a cage constructed of fear and darkness not of his own creation....such a cage is all but impossible to break out of on there own. " Josie took a deep breath. "To which Anna told me he's never alone anymore then she is....the Enhallay is with him. She'll guide him to the exit....and help him find the strength to push past the fear and darkness into the light....where he's always belonged."

Anna smiled as she made sure Hem's gift was secure. She truly hoped Hem liked it. Then took flight leading the way as Faroe carried the cake. It wasn't Grail's fault what happened the day before...If he insisted on paying them back for turning her birthday around, Anna would teasing telling him one crepe and well call it even. Mostly because she wasn't expecting or even wanting anything in exchange for this. It was just the right thing to do. Of course no one was saying anything about the magnificent emerald green bird sitting on her shoulder. A bird who had yet to return through the gate. Although a few from there school days watched them fly by quietly....Faroe's words did a lot for her. When she called Windham forth....her friends were no demons. It had meant the world to her, to hear it. So happy was she, she had forgotten to close the gate. Not that she'd be in trouble for summoning Windhzm he was one of the ones she was allowed to summon.
____________________________________________________

Sephiroth nodded and smiled a bit himself as she teased him about needing another bath because she hugged him. "Ha, ha." He responded with good naturedly. " Thst was the very first thing you did upon entering my hut." He teased back but almost frowned at her hesitation, but it was only because she was worried about the Cleric's within waking. He had no idea she heard something out there but moved and collected some clean clothes and towels deciding a shower would be quicker if she was making sandwiches he turned it on and climbed in. Granted compared to showers nowadays his old fashioned one he would discover to be lacking. But.....it was like something in him....wanted and craved to know the truth he just didn't know how much of Aeon was waking now....
_________________________________________________

"Oh my sweet girl" Silvi said gently reaching out and with gentle touch did what any mother would due. Brushing her tears, stroking her hair in a comforting manner. " Its okay." She said gently. All Silvi saw in that moment was a sweet girl struggling through so many emotions. "I'll always be here for you no matter what." She said gently. She'd never be upset with Mira for struggling with this, she struggled through so much till now. Was learning and dealing with so much. She needed love, understanding and support. In whatever form that she was comfortable with.
_________________________________________________

Chrona sighed and nodded. "Its a warning you give us more often then not. As well as our meddling could be the very cause of there fall." She said watching what Orkla was seeing. "I just always feel like biting my nail watching moments like these....time around him is a vortex.....light and dark times swirling around that young man like a raging hurricane.....his choice.....decides the future of everything when it comes to the Oracle and the Shisha....as well as himself and Bless...." Drachrona took a deep breathe. "We often told them one person can make a difference....but I doubt they ever understood the weight of our meaning....how one person's actions can have an affect even on people they've never meet."
___________________________________________________

Opal smiled. "Yes, thanks to you. Thank you." Opal said as Tiff peeked in saving her from blushing at the mention of Riggs. "I hear you, Riggs and Tati came to my rescue." She said. "I'm grateful."

Lyka nodded. "Sunny refers to Levia as her twin sister. Can even sense when something is wrong with Levi...had she not told me that they have different mothers I would have thought them both to be Lilth's daughters, that Levi just took more after there dad then there mom." He said walking with her. "But your right....if someone is aiding her this just got a bit more tricky." He wouldn't say dangerous they could handle it just fine. But it would complicate things.

"You could actually....from what I was told since my gift was altered through a corrupted Saint's Touch. A pure one would heal it." He said as he started walking with Vespa gently guiding her to her destination. "But as to Lacey...." he said looking at her. "I think it would do you some good to meet Lacey." He said looking at Vespa. "You, won't get her Hope's up just to let her down. She's fully aware of how difficult her wound is to treat. Lacey herself asked Sarah to ban me from healing anyone...before it killed me." Trait looked at Vespa. "She'll be the opposite of what you fear, she'll tell you her wound is all but impossible to treat. Normal healing magic won't touch it. Saint's Touch could reverse it...I've sensed it how to undo it with this gift....but by that point I'm loosing consciousness due to blood loss....because my gift has been corrupted. So I can't get to the answer." He looked at Vespa. "Lacey would tell you she won't be the best to try to awaken your magic with. That if it doesn't work....or doesn't work like you want it could cause your will to be a healer to weaken or break....and she wouldn't want that for you. She'd tell you she's sentenced to death...that your gift is meant for those who can be saved, so no....you won't get her Hope's up to let her down. She'll worry that you trying to awaken your gift by healing her and failing will cause you to be afraid to keep trying. She wouldn't want that for you. Not because of her." Trait paused at the entrance to the infirmary with Vespa having walked and guided her there. "I can take you to Lacey....but you have to be absolutely certain in this. To awaken your gift...you would have to see Lacey's wound and with everything you have every bit of your heart and soul wish to heal her....for healing magic to awaken there can be no doubt, no fear or hesitation or even thoughts of failure. In truth healing magic is your refusal to all a wound, an illness to kill the person in front of you. It answers that strong unshakable will to save a person, to deny death the person in front of you before it's there time to move on. It's an unshakeable will to save someone no matter what....there isn't room for thoughts of failure." He said....

At Lacey's nod of affirmation the handed the needle and sealing thread to Zeke. " So your turn to stitch me up. Start stitching just below the open wound...the start and finish need to be anchored in undamaged cells. After that...its pretty straight forward...it can't be too close to the opening or the stitch will break through...Sarah usually goes a quarter to half inch in from the wound....everything trapped within the stitches anchored in healthy cells will stop breaking....at least until the thread breaks down after the seal is finished." She smiled. "Not the best way to spend your afternoon."
_______________________________________________

"No, we're just roommates." She said walking over and sitting down in a chair. But her ear twitched the sound was low....quiet foot steps creeping towards the shut door. She moved silent pulling her three pronged blade and crouched down gesturing for Penny to be quiet. A couple of male voices could be heard arguing...before they moved off.....stating it was too quiet for them to be there. Thankfully La'Shire was helping keep the girls safe but Milliarose had something go do with that. Raphtalia moved and sat down. "Sorry...the troublemakers came snooping. Roan asked me to keep you all safe. He and Oak thought it'd Chai too frightened and nervous if Roan hung around....thatband he's still recovering." Roan had asked her to take down but not kill any who entered uninvited. She agreed.

"Okay" she said when Haddie said either was fine. Then paused as she told her what she was going to do with the water. "Okay.." she said then paused as Haddie asked..."No, this is a first....I'm not sure what that nice smelling stuff is....or what your doing....but it doesn't hurt....it...feels....um" she paused but sighed giving up not knowing the words for it, or that it's good or nice apply here too. "I was born a slave....slaves don't get...treated like this. Mush in bowls....and bucket after bucket over our heads....to clean off...the smell they said." She placed her palm over the brand on the inside top of her left breast. "It was the same in the cove village....my father died getting us out...My mother fell gravely ill when we got there....The...person running the house people paid money to stay in....allowed my mother and I a place with the Skysea Birds....in with the hay.....the birds were sweet....they'd drop fruit from there bins in my lap....mom whispered it was because they liked me." Chai moved her hand. "She died in there...those birds...that run on water..the Skysea..they sang such a sad melody....as if they were crying with me."

"No its alright." She said when he apologized having realized on his own the problem. "And your right, there are many who are truly undeserving of the safe haven we offer. You realized on your own where our problems lie. It's a delicate mess...all we can do...is monitor our troublemakers catch and detain those who act up. But I as well as the rest of the family have recieved notice from Averie. My brother has expressed that any Leaders, any families that feel the rules meant to protect all will be relocated to allies lands outside of the Abyss's range and a contract of understanding will be signed by them. He feels it unfair for the innocent who take shelter here to fear the corrupt wandering what should be safe halls. None of the family disagrees and so he's moving forward." Millia smiled a bit sadly. "Our father was not wrong in his belief that given a chance people can change for the better. But there are bad seeds out there who hold no desire to change. That's why...its a delicate mess. One that you are not wrong to wonder upon."

Millia looked at the crystal listening to the reports with one ear and skimming the images or rather speed learning as was one of her natural talents. "Yes, Raphtalia Kahi mentioned her to me. Apparently she had cleared the mist of the invaders and helped Roanoke remove countless traps. Given that, those three could not be better protected." Millia sat back. Having finished going over everything. "The nerve....I knew they had snippets of the truth but truly.....that poor girl. No Alpha of any pack has the right to demand she end her life. The insult was to her. That fool of boy is not worthy to be her soulmate." Which might make Oak have to fight a smile as Millia went off Ri simply yawning and continuing to nap as if his mommy being upset was okay. A soft bell drew Millia's attention. "Well now this is interesting..."

Millia sat down. "First and foremost I am accepting Miss Chai Rose Bloodfallen as a member of Horizon, if anyone takes issue with it they can take it up with me. Not her. Secondly.....is the matter of this engagement....Futuba...is working in the kitchen. Apparently she's been quiet upset not with Chai....but her engagement to Yohan....according to her pack she's to young to be considering marriage. Would you find her....and bring her here Oak? She should be working in Tae's kitchen right now. If memory serves....Rose Moon Lycan swear an oath of purity to Nour. Including choosing a mate. I believe I know why Yohan demanded Chai take her life....Yohan has a soulmate that means Futuba can break a forced marriage she's in line to be Chieftain when she turns twenty one...the Priestesses of her clan will find it an insult to there future Alpha. The arrangement was made by her father it seems....to have her wed before she turns twenty one and takes her place as Alpha...." Millia looked at Oak. "Chai being his soulmate nullifies that marriage agreement. Once we free dear Futuba...I'll ask Pepper to preform the ceremony to release Chai from an unworthy soulmate. Anyone who could tell there soulmate to kill themselves doesn't deserve to have one. And Chai doesn't deserve to have him haunting her...and then I'll move to have Yohan, Jorge and Clive brought up on charges of attempted murder. Clive and Jorge when you encountered them on the roof According to La'shire was there to kill her....she's allergic to sedatives.....even a small dose would kill that girl. They had a rather large dose. She's lucky you and your sister's found her first."
______________________________________________________

Blaise was a little disappointed at the innocence of the one she choose and yet that had its pluses too....she could affect the way he responded to stimulation like this. She moved her fingers teasing stroking and working on waking his need that hunger she so desired to stir up. The kiss broke for only a moment. "Seems I haven't gotten you hungry enough...." she whispered brushing her lips along his ear. "I wonder....how much more..before you take control....and...devour me" she whispered laying light kisses along his ear. She removed her hand letting him press against her but there clothes were in the way. "You want it....then take it." She said kissing along his jawline letting his need press tighter against her. She could already feel how hard he was..."or perhaps you need a bit more encouragement...." she whispered playfully as she knelt down freeing Alder and pausing. "My my weren't you hiding something impressive but....your still not there yet huh? I can't wait..." she said blowing across the tip before letting him slip into her mouth....but she'd never allow him release....as she worked on pleasuring him....he wanted that....she'd made it clear moments before the only way she'd give it to him.
_______________________________________________________

He was lucky that James arrived as his thorns withdrew called thorns because they were thick at the base and narrowed to the tip like a thorn. And they were poisonous. Xel nodded. "Yeah he's part of Dahl's herd. Signed the agreement, the ink hasn't even had time to dry. He's lucky you showed up." James would know....Xel's position on the Queens guard was well known and especially the deadly neuro toxin his spiked scales released. He'd kill the centaur if he had to. To protect the royal family he had in the past. Most usually knew to back off when a thorn dragon released there 'thorns' those spiked scales were always in some fashion unforgiving. "I'll be fine." Xel said shifting to his human state his enchanted uniform appearing as he did. The long coat of his station would be a bit oversized on Calla but it would offer more protection then the stable blankets.

He knelt down taking it off slowly in front of her and slowly moving it around Calla as he spoke. "Its over he won't get free of James. The other three aren't coming.....Soliel dealt with them. Let's get you to the infirmary.." he spoke to her gently then looked to James. "Calla is in a state of shock. She has countless scratches from the hay....but it'll take the infirmary to know more." He said.

Soliel had indeed handled the other three...the knights and castle guards who came to arrest them made an ewwww face. They weren't dead....but all three seriously regretted tangling with her....they fought serious to her....it had just been play time. "I'll play with you again if you get out of line little ponies." They groaned whispering please no....no more....her only comment to the knight who asked her if she was okay? She was fine, remembering not to kill them was the hard part. She'd have to work on that.....
~*~*~*~*~
Sean got it ready, using the salts that they both liked. Once it was filled enough she smiled and came
Out and walked up. "Baths ready." She said knowing he'd been though so much for her and the babies. For there family. She held out her hand to him. "I'll stay in with you as long as you want. La'Shire switched it out...you'll see....I think it was sweet of her." La'Shire had changed it out to a large soaking jetted tub. Once in the waters Quinn might want to just soak for a while. As the messaging current worked on all that was sore and stiff still.

Landessa smiled, there was nothing like it. She knew that. No matter how stressful things were seeing your little ones safe and sound always brought about a sense of peace unlike any other.

Rumihier hugged Ashe letting his cheek rest against the top of her head lightly. "A future where they can be warm and happy like this." He whispered it was his dream. Were there twins didn't know such darkness such fear.

"It'll happen. I get this feeling Lady Silvitrista was the beacon of change the world was waiting for. According to Legend she's the symbol of light all other lights rally too. And She returned with her coming countless allies some long thought to only be myths appearing. It'll be a much brighter world for them, for all of us. Just look what she's guided and accomplished now. Nothing happens over night but....its already begun to move. We just need to have faith and believe."
_________________________________________________

Minato would have responded but honestly he found Esric's rambling to be quite cute. Not that Esric would be happy to hear he was being cute. Minato sat comfortably listening right though the it's alright to say no although it would be hard to implying little Rem had an adorable charm to her, perhaps different and yet similar to her brother here. "Why would I say no? Keeping it safe in return keeps you safe, so of course I'll protect it for now." Minato answered calmly. "As I said before I don't see the charm in wishing for something, truthfully I've never uttered those two words together." He looked at the half pixie. "Although I'll be honest I'm not saying yes merely for altruistic purposes...." Which might make Esric worry a bit but..."There's this Charming Half pixie I've recently met, that I'd enjoy getting to know much better. As much as he allows me to..so...there's a bit of selfishness in there.....So for his sake and to keep the foolish away, I'll agree. I'd rather not find out some fool is recklessly abusing a power he does not understand, the cost of or the consequences. And in doing so force you and your sister to leave.  I'm fully aware of how dangerous some magic is when abused or improperly controlled. The magic we are currently speaking of isn't meant to be carelessly thrown around. So when I say I will gain something from this it's really quite simple. I already have. As your friend Esric. I will do this because you asked. And I imagine when it is safe to do so, allow it to be returned to little Rem correct? It takes a considerable amount of courage to ask another for help. I will not make either of you regret your choice. I swear by The Light of our beloved Lady Adriel, and the unfaltering truth of Lord Rohdorn the words I speak are true."  Esric might feel it the power invoked had he lied or hide ill intent he would have punished by invoking the names of the Ancients did he hope for more of course, but it was truth he wished to know Esric better, and for that alone he would keep the medallion safe. "What holds my interest is not your magic, however I will take no more then what you yourself are willing to give. Please remember that." Minato spoke frankly as was the nature of Night Elves. If Esric mentioned his directness in this conversation he'd likely sigh and apologize the night elf was peeking out in him. They were direct and honest to a fault.

Nyx turned giving Nessa a woeful look that said your killing me here. But she'd know he meant nothing more then he was dying inside unable to pull his thoughts cleanly from a place he'd never found himself before. Flirting and making girls smile sure but it never went further....for as long as he'd been alive he maintained his innocence. Those in service to the Ancients did not harbor impure thoughts....

"I'm....glad" he breathed his voice coming out a bit tight as he was trying to regain control.....Felix coy meow that it wasn't lust...it was love didn't help. Nyx looked at Felix. "Shut it furball you not helping."

Felix was enjoying his ear and head scratching so he let out a series of meows about how obvious it was to everyone but them.

"Felix" Nyx said in desperation..."Can we please continue this.....talk later. When I'm not struggling to focus." At the kitten's meow of we know why that is Nyx shot the pink furball a sour look. "Oh ha ha....keep it up fuzzy and I hide your share of the bacon."

The answering annoyed hiss made Nyx smirk both knew he was to much of a softie to do it. But it was enough to tease Felix. Nyx looked at Tilly. "Sorry about that..." he said as the heated flush in his face was slowly cooling off...just as long as Nessa didn't keep Felix going.

Kahiri nodded as he listened then sat down. "I wish I could answer that. My memories are in a state of flux....if I go by Celly your there....but no one knows or understands what happened to Ryn....he just started getting angry and running off on his own more and more. She said you tried to follow a couple of times but he'd take to the sky fly away on his wings faster then you could keep up. She said it got really bad after a while he used to hang out with Trinket Bonabas a lot. She's Hunter's youngest daughter. A year younger then Ryn....they were close then one day he started ignoring her...acting like she wasn't there...so she kept following him. I have vague memories of him yelling....that you and mom lied to him....otherwise we would have them too. When you'd ask him what he was talking about he'd tell you upset and crying as if you didn't know...you were looking at him...."

Kahiri looked at his dad. "According to Lord Nyx....only Ryn knows where Jado shows up. Lady Sun did mention that one of the roads I'd have to correct would involve Jado. But Ryn would be one half of the key. Lord Nyx said he'd send the other half when Ryn needed *her* the most. Oh right..." Ri looked at his dad. "Lord Nyx said he believes Jado attacked an insecurity he had....apparently and Nyx didn't realize it till Ryn vanished from Far Mist....he said to tell you...what Jado attacked Ryn did realize it because he never asked or saw....what he inherited from mom. Not sure what he meant but he said you'd understand.....because you were the among first to see it.." To Kahiri there wings were no big deal, perhaps he'd seen them as a pup or little but Kahi had been there when the seal on Millie broke as she figured out how to hide her wings and shorten her tail. Something...Neither Kahi or Kahiri had.
"You don't need to ask dad. I'll  be there. It's to save Ryn, to keep you from falling. I'll stand with you. Celly is heart broken he's falling like this....I think Jado had an easier time....with Ryn because he was painfully shy at times. Never wanting to be in large groups....it may have made him a much easier target. "
~*~*~*~*~*~
They were killing him with there innocent conversations how did he get out of that awkward topic. He shot Maks a wounded your not helping look. This was sad....not even the alpha's before him could help. All that wisdom and knowledge and none of it could help him answer safely the questions of a curios pup.....he was so dead. Seriously dead and Maks was enjoying his tortuous demise at the hands of two innocent pups. Of course both knew this wasn't going to actually kill him. But the mental torture of trying to carefully...evade this word trap. "Eventually yes mates get married, the timing is different for everyone. Some marry quickly some it takes longer. It depends on when both are ready to get married." He felt that at least was a safe answer. As to the puppies. "The puppies come when it's there time not before. Only the Ancients know when that is. And they usually come when you least expect it

"Oh I get it...." Aster said then looked at Vi. "So that means cause we keep expectingFaufau and GiGi to show up with puppies they aren't coming so we have to try to not look for them every morning. "

Sorei's thoughts went to someone shoot me now...."

"He's in the sitting room. Maks wanted him to eat something and the twins were fussing with worry for you. He's been gracious telling them you haven't been feeling well, that your sleeping because it helps healing and recovery. but he would only agree to go if I agreed to stay. He didn't want  you thinking for a moment he's left you. Promised he'd be back after he ate, it's only been about five minutes. You feel safe and protected when he's close. Nothing wrong with that. Maks gives me the same feeling it's easier to sleep if he's with me. I can get him if you want. I'm sure he won't mind. "
~*~*~*~*~*~
He froze as at first the words were that awful ringing....then her....her voice. His eyes went wide searching...he could really feel her hands right....? Reaching up slowly as if afraid he was imagining this, he placed his hands over hers. The affect was almost instant in both his eyes this inky black darkness surged....it seemed to swallow his right eye which was the same coloring as his father and elder brother but his left was that same mystic fire amethyst purple, that unique coloring of the Mystictear line. Also appeared in Milliarose's bloodline. The darkness of the curse Jado cast on him took his right eye in that moment rendering it blind, but...."Tinket.....but...how...how are you....why couldn't I.....see..." see her...his tears were real. "Why...did you leave? Disappear...." only she never had, Jado's curse kept him from seeing....her. From hearing her till that moment. "Why wouldn't they just tell me the truth....I'm the only one who has them..." But Trinket would know....he was always sensitive about his wings and tail. Millia rarely if ever went airborne so she kept the tucked away....but the children of the Bonabas line saw them once....When Milliarose used powerful magic she was unable to hide them any longer. Jado convinced him he wasn't Kahi son, Kahiri's little brother, how could he be....they'd have wings too....and it was what he inherited from Milliarose that enabled Trinket to reach him now.
______________________________________________________

"I'm going to be fending the males off you for weeks." Pallas grumbled goodnaturedly taking up a stance with her. "Ah well that's the hazards of having a gorgeous mate." Not that Pallas was covered more then her. Her bow back blades out. The handles firmly in hand the long curved blade went back along her forearms and beyond her closed fist the same length. Pallas was a close range fighter. But she'd say Roston put her to shame. She was that humble and always looking to improve.


"I'm fine. No open wounds just mild bruising." She answered open wounds were worrisome but not fatal to a mermaid honestly to fight it they just inject there own poison into there blood since it couldn't kill them it worked as an potent antitoxin. Only worrisome because open wounds from these things could become infected quickly. "And you? The belly is a great weakness of that thing but it puts you in range of its claws. Thankfully it seemed between Rivers constant attacks with her trident and Roston's perfect timing....he got away clean to from what she could tell. But still...she asked to be sure . "Let's just hope the bigger is dead." Almost as soon as she said it bubbles bigger then her head began to surface. "That's either from it dying....or its gearing up for an attack..."
___________________________________________________

"Well enough all things considered...." Kiten said not really wanting to mention the side effects of that medication or more importantly the why just yet. Kiten paused. "Sandwich?" He started to ask as Prim and Cass stood level with them.

"Its fine. You said specifically what you needed to get last night. Made a request, Heirloom tells me you had not recovered enough strength yet, and worried you give Paz a fright if you fell down the stairs. So he had you lay down, got your request confirmed and brought it up for you. That he retrieved it...to..."Prim couldn't help but giggle and Topaz would know it was indeed at Kiten's sleepy request. "Your incredibly frustratingly precise instructions. From the meat right down to dressings even how to make the tea which...he says and I quote. Has to be exact or you'll make her sick..." Prim smiled. "He says your lucky your blind....he just chalks it up to everything needing to be consistent."

Fii's ears twitched as he scratched his nose. "No...that's more just me. Then my eyesight....I tend to be that way with nearly everything." He said although Topaz may protest the 'nearly' it was pretty much everything.

"Kiten...um...Fii....later after you've  rested....if we could....um..." Prim was usually sure of her footing but this made her nervous.

"First, you can call me Kiten,it's fine. Secondly we can talk later. I'm not leaving until the mess is sorted out. I have no intention of staying here....mostly because I have no desire to rule. My relic of rule resonated with Minerva's correct?  If at all possible I'd rather give it to her. Her heart is here with the people. Mine is not." Fii spoke calmly. "However....this is where my mother and Uncle are. Mine and Failynn. So...I will return here to visit as long as we're welcome. And I will aid Minerva when she needs it. But outside of that taking the time to talk while I'm here...is something I'm looking forward to later."

"Right later than. I'm surprised many would want to be the ruler." Prim said and giggled at the sour face Kit made.

"By the Ancients no." He protested. "Honestly it's far too much of a headache. I've hidden the fact I'm technically a king where we live now. I have my mate, a Joey-kit on the way and work at the castle mixing herbs and medicines as well as tending to the gardens. I'm quite happy with that life. Perhaps had I grown up here....but if I had, I'd have likely never met Topaz, she's everything to me. I'd be lost without her." Kiten said and Primrose kept them still a moment longer.

Kiten eyes went wide as insanely powerful magic flew around them before entering Topaz as Prim finished the magic prayer. "I thank thee thy Ancients in Elysian for thine Blessing and protection. This little one safe from harm in they blessed care." The power of the Mystictear Priestess. "Now go on get something to eat....its a blessing of protection there are dangers in our future. This will help you keep the baby safe."

Kiten paused. "Thank you."
"No....I have no idea what hardships you faced out there....I should have prayed for you both....but I foolishly believed I could." She paused as a simple flower was held out to her from Kiten.
"Elysiam Lillia bella....it means there is nothing wrong which needs to be forgiven. You could not possibly forsee any of this. And you did protect us. I'm certain if I were to ask Fai who our mother is...to us it was always you not Gracia. Had Cassius told me the mother he came to find me for was Gracia...I would have refused and demanded he leave. Instead he said it was you. And that you not she was mine and Fai's birth mother. That is why I came. Our mother our only mother has need of my help. Let me say this clearly. I returned to Arcadia because the mother I cherish was in danger. I needed no other reason. Please excuse us. Blessing aside I should see Paz to brunch. We'll talk later."

Kit said as Primrose accepted the flower holding the stem in her fingers. Kit walked down the steps calling up....that that flower would never wilt.

Prim watched them walk down Paz had been quiet no doubt simply letting Kit say his peace. But she held the flower as tears fell...he forgave her for everything...."why am I crying....I should be relieved he forgives me...." not realizing herself it was precisely why she cried. A inner fear he'd hold a level of disdain or disappointment towards her.

Pell nodded and helped her tray out the dough he paused though as his vision got a bit blurry and his right eye sprang a sudden leak...."Prim....I'm glad your relieved and happy....but I doubt Heirloom wants tears in his cookies..." he grumbled out loud so Minerva would know everything was alright even as he kept going. "What do you mean ssh?" He sighed clearing his eyes and continued. Amazingly enough not crying into the cookie batter.

"That's the odd thing about all of it....there was a couple of times I can recall Thayne or Lliam....two of his trusted subordinates calling him Lord Severin and need to repeat it several times....he said angrily almost beyond furious what did they call him and when they said only Lord Severin they would never dare call him by another name...but his...he demanded to know why they drug him from his thoughts. But the biggest was the one time Meliodas called him something else...have asleep. I...remember it was one of the first times I'd been rewarded allowed to sleep on a bed and not a cage." She looked at Senn. "I didn't catch it....all I heard was Sa a jumbled bit than ian. He grabbed Meliodas but instead of anger...there was panic. For a brief moment he seemed different as if what Mel called him triggered something...he told Mel to never utter that name again especially in front of his father....his father would kill him After demanding a promise from Mel he turned holding his head...then told me to forget it....till the time was right....then oh right...that's an order." Yuuri sat back. "Problem is I don't think I heard anything clearly I had been so sleepy but I do know....it wasn't Severin that Mel said. And Mel wasn't afraid in that moment more surprised confused....but he promised. I think mostly because my father asked him to promise he didn't demand obedience like normal. Looking back...I'm fairly certain my Uncle knew Meliodas was hiding something...and found a way to hurt him...to kill him without actually killing him. My father was beyond furious at what was done to him. Yet despite his power...and no matter how much Meliodas now Aether angered him...he'd never lash out. He'd say instead he'd make my Uncle pay for it...what he did to Mel when he  had no further use for my Uncle. It wasn't until Aether was recently caught that I learned why my father was furious....what was done to Meliodas."

"I like doting on you." He said no matter how many times he said it before. "Sure later if your feeling up to it." Leifon said wanting to remind her there was no pressure.  

"No just the one. I have a couch I usually find more comfortable to sleep on." He said looking over at her. "I tend to fall asleep reading but that I fear is not easily comfortable in the bed for me so your welcome to it." He said which was true he often slept in a reclined position.
________________________________________________________

Kiyoko  nodded getting up. Her hand on her belly Regius said they were born without light...but Lorna said her baby was a bright blessing....but he also said it wasn't the realm that created good or evil. "Oden....was Regius trying to tell me...that theres a higher possibility of this baby being born in the light. That it doesn't matter where we're from....." she looked at him. "If I love and protect this child....is that the source of the light they're born with? Loved wanted even before they're born?"  It wasn't just his words...his presence....Ode was used to it...but Regius let her feel the truth through him, her and her baby...the warm pulse inside. It was too soon for the baby to be any were nearly formed but the soul was there and she felt this innocent happy...warmth. "is it weird? I can feel this child's energy...Chaos's is mingled in there but....when Kry came over when he spoke...this happy warmth bubbled up from the baby...." she touched his arm. "We'll succeed right?" The sure footed girl was spoken up pretty badly so Oden protectiveness was understable if even expected. But Reigus felt she needed to know...that Oden was there protecting her and the innocent child. That the child didn't have a higher chance of being born evil just because of who there father was. " You'll stay with me right?" She whispered. "The babies energy is even happier...there spirit...after you came out." Regius's goal was only in part to reassure. He guided the baby to Oden's energy that the baby would before birth bond there. Naturally as Ne'therian children According to Emris bonded to there parents before birth to get an early idea of who they were. Which was why....Star Isle wanted Kyoko killed. Regius didn't mean any harm in fact he hadn't gotten through that lesson kept passing out.

But something inside of him said the infant soul was attempting to start to identify. So he had to redirect....he didn't want Kyoko's baby calling him dad....he'd be dodging Ode's sword for the rest of there lives if that irritated look was any clue. Ode was feeling territorial after nearly looding her to Chaos. He'd have to be careful to not make Oden think he was crossing any unspoken lines. His interest was in Novel after all. Kry wasn't so dense he didn't get why he lit up and got sparkly. No his main purpose was solely to place a blessing of protection on her life and the babies. Breaking this curse would be rough...he didn't doubt that for a minute. So the markings above Kiyoko's heart, the delicate lacy golden lines.....Sanctuary of the Stars. The one given such a blessing could handle a rough curse being removed it would go from borderline dangerous to just making mother and child need sleep through the stages. He hoped Oden realized it was there not just for Kiyo and her baby....but for Oden too.

"A little important?" He asked or rather echoed a moment then nodded shaking himself as he realized his status as a Paladin. "I'm sure, if we're going by status then it's even more imperative that I take the vouch. What knight can claim honor and virtue if they take the bed and make a Lady regardless of her profession sleep on a couch?  I'll be fine. It'll be quite comfortable compared to sleeping in crooks of tree branches." He said smiling. Then looked towards the door and this way, this room put him in the perfect place to keep them all safe. The only hiccup the seal. Which Phantisma assured him she could break should the safety of all warrant such an action till then. It was a violation of trust and they'd wait.

Naria smiled as she called it a bit archaic.  He chuckled but bristled listening to Tasha as she. "it's fine, I'vecome to know one thing with certainty and that's ,Well she certainly speaks her mind." He said with a wary chuckle. "Don't worry I know she means well." He said holding her close. "It would seem those that need to be here are finding there way. We'll need him unsealed before they arrive. But how to do so without stirring too much fuss. From what I do remember from the past...the Divine one showing up was always met with a circus like festival.....this one seems to prefer a much quieter arrival and departure."

Tasha went to work hearing up a meal for her guests and her charges in the next room. And she saddled Naria in there....Goodness knows she feared the kitchen would be destroyed without Freya and Bane's help.

Aiyan mock pouted but smiled. "We can bring towels.....hmmm..." he finished oddly enough because the flowers he was used to always being around his arm and hand melted in. In both his and Naiya's minds both Ruze saying..."About time....not a moment too soon either....you two will understand soon...your both my chosen after all.' Aiyan looked at the golden markings that made up his tattoo.... "Ruze....what are you up to now? And silence great just have to wait to out...until then...let me grab a few towels...small ones right?" He called back teasingly no sense worrying he learned that with Ruze a long time ago.

Kei looked at her wrist coming up to sit down. "This is your connection to Ruze right? Aiyanna's never looked like this....could it have something to do with the danger we're sensing? Like maybe the form best suited for fighting?"

Suna smiled. "Then I'll stay here a while." She knew he wasn't feel at one hundred percent but she shift snuggling as close as he was comfortable with. "As long as you need"



Zalli blushed nodding. "I understand  and Thank you." She said. She looked out, this world was so different then there myths. Myths Anos allowed....because...."This world is so fragile....like a flower. Beautiful but...evil stomps on her petals. No wonder....he often says he'll allow no war to come here." She looked out the window. "Oh....I didn't realize you a Flaming race here as well. She's much  prettier though..." Zalli was looking out the window seeing Aithne and Loki, she had woken eaten took the last required dose of that medicine which healed her dwindleing core beautifully but also forever blocked her from pushing those flames down. She knew but it hadn't dawned on her Loki was holding her hand likely to keep the others squawking about her burning down the village he was touching her just fine.

Sylar was spared Traya saying something as her crystal went off she was listening to Vyshae's message.

Erza looked at Sylar. "Half....half of them lead to something else....but they're weaker in strength....his heart belongs to the girl that broke it....half of the remaing go to her...they're the strongest....and getting stronger....the remaining he gets together with someone else....or stays single." She nodded looking at the cup she was holding. "He's given up everything, his confidence in himself in being a knight...it pains him to hear the title prince.....he's given all that he is to her. And it breaks my heart...for her it's not enough. I've seen how strong and radiant he truly is....all I can do is stand beside him.....but...if he leaves it won't matter.....where I am when the fighting starts....the toll comes due....I've seen these since I was born....I know a path with no way out...or rather an ending that can't be avoided...here...or in the realm of the Slyph my fate remains unchanged.....there was only one who can change it....but they must choose there own path. Even if it means.....the end of one here and now."

"It is....slowly but surely....its in the air....the current is changing." Nayril looked at Finn then towards the door. "Its like the advent of a major storm but....this is only the first many waves...." she looked at them both. "Its the feeling inside....like an ocean as its building for a hurricane or typhoon...."

"Knowing your willing to try is enough." He told her wanting to reassure her during his brief panic attack only to have Riesa catch him and stop him. Help him focus. "Alright, thank you Riesa. Would you be willing to stay here with Poe as I step on stage. I'll leave the throne room doors open you'll see and hear me but not be center stage." He knelt down. "This way you'll see me Poe and know when I'm finished I'll be right here to get you."

"Its no trouble." He said standing up off the wall. "I've got the rest of the day...apparently they feel I've had far too much excitement these last few days. So why not spend it doting on you a bit." He said standing up off the doorframe but nodded. "Soup and sweet bread it is. Sure if your feeling up to it....otherwise you can make yourself comfy and we'll chat while I get everything going."

"Sounds like a plan." Kirie said blushing a bit at Mazie's cheeky smile knowing the meaning very well. She watched them head off smiling a bit. " I think Ethion is rubbing off on you." She teased warmly. "Which fine with me." She said hugging his arm. Wondering if he actually remembered the state of the house.....he was a rather passionate tiger once they got past that small hurdle.
_____________________________________________________________

Noctis listened then nodded. "You mean like Savarian and Aria right? He always got really upset if she got hurt....I've never taken...no that's not right..gotten hurt before. It was the first time I saw Will like that....she refused treatment for herself. Insisted I had to come first....I don't know what I'd do if I lost Will....she's really important to me." Noctis said brushing at her tears just thinking about it for a second was too much. Will was her family, her best friend. "The magi in the shops...they said I was nothing more then a doll...magical code that Will was only using me. I knew that was a lie....Will would never....use me. She's my best friend...my...family....but the more broken I became the more my strength....." she hiccuped magically and medical she was highly skilled but there were countless areas she was childlike in.

Link placed a comforting hand on her head. "All lies. Your not a doll never were. And Will would never use you and cast you aside. She'd make us regret even mentioning leaving you behind."

Cecelia was ready to throttle the boy only to watch him walk as nothing but light through the closed door. "You little...."

"Not now." Zen said to her then knelt in front of him. "Your first life. Is that of Savarian. Your memories of Aria. If you give up, she's lost to that darkness. My father is not weak." He spoke calm reaching out. "I won't speak further on it. Your already dealing with a lot. I was born from the light within you. 217 years ago. Aisengrand fell a long long time ago. Through that course of time despite all that was thrown at you I was born. I know it's been a long hard road. But, you have the strength to overcome it all. If even a drop of evil existed in you I would not have been born. That is what I was trying go tell you. You are not evil. D'Joran says your situation is not unsimiliar to that of Meliodas....who has been freed of the demon forced on him from another. And found innocent by the blessing of Zephyra. She said if you take the Aerial shard in your hand and focus on his name you'll sense him and that he was freed. Something all who gather here now are going to do for you." D'Joran seemed to believe Meliodas would resonate with Savarian....that he'd sense him, and the truth and even if it was fleeting the nightmares done seemingly at Meliodas's hands. Just like Savarian.


"Soon." Ettie said in agreement. "One step at a time."

"It was part of the wedded mark. He made her swear to never deny him whatever he wanted. If he wanted her pregnant she couldn't stop it....because she submitted to it when the mark was formed. Pham freed you from it all, when he died. "I didn't grow up directly in the village and I wasn't with them till I was older....but your right....they all often complain too much of the noble pheonix was in me."
 
☆☆☆☆☆☆
Rotta walking with Fai after getting the wine. "So what are you going to make with all of this Miss Fai?" he asked looking over the ingredients he was carrying for her.

Fai smiled. "Let's see..." she listed off a roast with root veggies and potatoes with trimmings a purely vegan salad just in case was added...as well as a nice drink but the wine was for a really nice baked cobbler style dish, the wine brought out the flavors of the fruits without getting someone drunk.

Wes took Will's hand. "Wesley Soloman..." he paused as what Will said about Noctis hit him. "Wait.. So she's not another Magi using a Golem-frame to transfer her soul to? That's how she's always been?!" He took a step back, shaking his head. "There's no way... all those Golems... discarded like trash... Please tell me that your friend is one-of-a-kind. Please tell me those other Golems we found didn't have souls like she does!"

~~

"Oooh, they're both really pretty!" Sally said. "Hmm... I really can't decide... Why don't we get both?! I can cover for any changes we need for the necklace!"

~~

"O-oh! It doesn't matter to me- as long as I have a flat floor and a half-decent mat I'll be fine!" Zuri stammered. Indigo would of been able to tell stories about how often he caught Zuri sleeping on the floor, and how she found it odd for a while to use an actual bed.

~~

"Take care of yourself, Indi!" Daisy waved to the liger before walking off with her husband.

~~

Apple smiled as she returned Enola's hug. "I'll keep that in mind," she said as she packed up her bag, bowing her head before leaving the room. "Take care!"

~~

"Yeahhhh, I doubt it," Onua said with a laugh as he walked with Tien to their room.

~~

"Nah .." Rev admitted, holding Pepper close. "...Eventually we'll have to face them, I just don't know how to feel about it..."

~~

Elly smiled as Gabby went to get changed, when she felt a slight tingle in her left ear. Nothing much, but it was definitely a shift going on. "...You feel that, Ruby?" The last time she felt that tingle, the future version of her nephew appeared...

~~

Parack bowed his head in thanks to Tanya before she vanished into the back kitchen. He looked at Julep's blush, unable but to think of how beautiful she was and blush in turn. "Well, uh, we could always watch a historical documentary. You seemed to enjoy my extra commentary on the last one."

~~

"I'm getting used to it," Magnus admitted, "I honestly felt... incomplete at first, lacking so many emotions that my other selves- my brothers now- have. But it seems like I'm gaining more understanding as time goes on."

~~

"Strongest guy I know..." Synder said, trying to remind himself of that fact. The only Mystrian from the Lab that survived the Ninth Circle wouldn't fall so easily... he had to believe that...

"Food sounds good," Saber said, knowing what Kia was up to and not minding the distraction himself.

~~

Archer was enjoying his time with Aura... until he cried out in pain, gripping his arm. Ever since he was able to prevent the linchpin that led to him losing his arm originally, that arm was extremely sensitive to space/time shenanigans- Trinket's arrival to this time was a sensory overload.

~~

"You're too good to me- you and Rain both," Torrent said. It was clear that he still felt guilt for not being for Snow and their daughter for all these years, even if he had no idea of the truth due to he and Snow locking away the memory of that fated night.

"You'd do the same for me," Rocky said with a smile.

“And you... Lord Auel, right?" Juli said, easily able to tell the scent of one of the children of the 'Seven', especially since she was in the room when they were born, freshly arrived to the castle and helping while they were shorthanded.

Auel nodded, unable to deny Juli's keen nose.

"And you, Arielle... you were about to call me... Aunt?" Juli asked the future Alpha, that little detail not escaping her either.

Lulu smiled when Acerbus answered and then she noticed him looking around. “I’m alone,” she said. “Can I come in for a moment? There’s something I wanted to speak with you about,” she said. “Delilah’s not resting, right? Or the twins? I don’t want to wake them,” she added. But it was clear she needed to speak with him… something was very important. It was in her eyes.

Lamia laughed as Mela couldn’t resist and took a cookie. “It’s hardly spoiling, Miss Mela,” she said as she closed up the cookies and set them aside. “They’ll be here if you want more,” she said before she went back to work in the kitchen, moving to open the fridge and going through it to discard old items and see what she would need to go shopping for to replace, making herself a shopping list.

Twilight flew off with Jupiter back towards their perch. “You don’t mind me asking Tenebrae along, do you?” she asked him as they made their way home. “I just… feel like he’s supposed to be along with us. There’s something there that he’s supposed to find too,” she added. “I can’t see it, but I can feel it.” She was trying to be more receptive not just to the visions, but the other senses too… the feelings she’d get. They could be just as important.

Koi smiled and made a graceful dive off the platform, opening her wings and letting out a little sound of surprise as she was pulled right up to where Mars was from the updraft, grabbing onto his hand so she didn’t go past him. She felt the giggle escape her and she paused. “Come on. Race you around the markets,” she said as she let go of his hand and flew up higher to where it was more open to fly a circuit around Unkindness.

“Well, remember, I wasn’t always a Guard,” Eros noted, aware she already knew that. “I’ve been in the Sacred Oak more than a few times, usually under Rao’s supervision, to fix things that needed fixing,” he noted. Eros did odd jobs around the Unkindness, usually making repairs. It was probably why he was so good at so many things. He had to be, since under Helios, someone like him was not ‘Guard material,’ just because he was a Ghost Raven and had light blindness. “Actually, Rao and I became pretty good friends,” he added as they headed out. He got to the edge of the platform and fixed his shades before moving to take off to the Sacred Oak with Crys.

Deetra was all finished packing and she had been told to push all of her boxes and things onto the balcony so the movers Donovan had hired could access them without having to go into and through the Sacred Oak. She didn’t want to leave her room, because if Donovan came to get her, she didn’t want to cause more trouble by making everyone go looking for her. She didn’t want to get off on the wrong foot with her new Guardians. She was nervous enough as it was. She didn’t know that when she did get to her new home… Rotta would be there. Fai and Donovan were very much aware that the young raven would set her more at ease.

***

Atticus waited for Loch and Sarasha to go into the office before he followed, then Samson would close the door when he entered. He moved around to sit in one of the chairs while Loch moved to another. Atticus made a calculated decision to remain quiet for all of this. He kept his appearance as open and relaxed as possible, not wanting to make Loch any more uneasy than he already was. He would let Samson be the one to speak with him… He was the former Lord of Unkindness and still had authority under his son.

Loch looked at them and then Sarasha, moving his hand to hers. It wasn’t like Loch to show his need for some sort of reassurance, but clearly he found it in the spirit of these woods who had become his best friend. That alone spoke volumes. The young man wasn’t like his father… if he was, she would not be there right now. “My…” he started and felt the word ‘father’ feel like a searing fall of fire in his throat. He didn’t want that man to be his father, yet he was. “My father, Karin Blackburn… is the reason my mother nearly died yesterday,” he said plainly, but with a nervous tightness in his voice. It was only moments before he started to explain… to Lord Samson mainly… all of Karin’s offenses. How he abused Lilyanna and Loch, how he’d tried to have Safira killed, how Karin had hinted at being responsible for Loch’s grandfather’s disappearance – Lomond having been appointed to the Council under Samson. He told him how his younger brothers, Andre and Jordan, were equally guilty. How they plotted with his father. Even how he’d overheard their plans to kill Lilyanna the moment she is released back to him, to blame it on Loch, and to kill his youngest brother Corrigan if he didn’t conform. “I think he even had a part in the attempted Coup… though I can’t confirm it. But… please… please tell me that everything I’ve told you is enough to do something. Please,” he nearly begged as tears streamed down his face, his voice cracking with desperation. Karin would kill him if he learned he came here. He wouldn’t even bother framing him.

Atticus’s hands were tense on the arms of the chair as he listened to all of it. To all the horrors that Lilyananna had been through, that his daughter, Safira, had been through. What Karin had done to his children, his family… the very people he should have wanted to protect or die trying to. His anger was not at Loch. He was a victim as much as Lily was. He understood how brave it was for him to speak and speak so completely, so frankly, leaving nothing… no sordid, uncomfortable detail out… Atticus looked at Samson and knew it must be tearing him apart inside too, anger and regret… This was one of his once-trusted Councilors who was responsible for this. Someone who had been appointed to help guide Unkindness… They’d all suspected, but never had the proof. Never had a witness… until now.

***

“The Oracle?” Haven repeated, pausing. “Wait, there’s an Oracle again?” she asked. They’d kept Twilight’s gift a secret, very well-guarded for the most part, with only a handful in La’Shire knowing… mainly the royals… and, of course, Twilight’s family and some close friends… and some of Aer’Oro. Averie knew… but would likely try to dismiss the question by turning the focus back on the situation.

Semper nodded when Averie told him to open the door. He removed the last seal and pulled the door open, stepping back and letting Anos move inside with Zlo… and whatever was possessing him from that ancient scepter.

Riggs stood back with Haven, who kept herself between him and the door, since she was a Knight and he was a doctor. Granted he was a combative roo who could most certainly hold his own, still… he didn’t have that authority in this moment. He seemed, actually, amused by her attempts to ‘guard’ him. He looked over her head, watching with curiosity.

***

Nascha noticed his smile. He was proud of himself, and she couldn’t stop blushing. She finished getting ready, placing a cross-body bag over her shoulder, just in case she saw anything of interest in town that she wanted to bring back. Serg was planning to bring notes and journals, while she was interested in maybe walking through a real Elvish market at some point. They could certainly do both. She moved over to him. “Ready when you are,” she said. He’d have to lead the way. He knew how to get to the tunnels and then it was impossible not to follow them all the way to town. “Do I need a cloak?” she asked… and since the tunnels were underground, it might be handy.

“Ah, I see,” Vera said with a nod. “But.. it looks like Pops is really laying down roots there now,” she added. “Do you think the rest of you will eventually?” she asked curiously. “You’re like a family, right?” she asked, just like she was with her group. Granted, even they seemed to go their own ways… but aside from herself, they were all still here in La’Shire.

Juno smiled when he said that it was ‘so much clearer.’ She closed her eyes a moment as he pushed her hair away from her face and then she moved some things aside, laying down on the blanket with Torin and pulling him in for another kiss. “Good,” She said quietly upon breaking it. “I think you made more flowers grow,” she teased as she pointed around them at all of these blossoms that seemed to have sprouted up while they were kissing. “You do know that you can’t make out with me every time you want to do magic,” she added playfully, “though for right now, it’s definitely fine,” she mused. She then shifted a little and her attention shifted again before she looked back to him. He seemed to sense it too… “Wait… are you sensing what I’m feeling?” she asked him curiously.

Aspen put his arms back around Tria and he held her on the chair. “I wish I knew,” he said about La’Fleez’s end goal. “I can’t promise you that it’s all going to be okay, Tria, but… I can promise you that everyone is going to do everything they possibly can to make it okay,” he said before moving to rest his head against hers. “I know you want to be there…”

Soraya laughed along with Safira and nodded as they were planning what to do if La’Shire let them out. Then she heard the knock on the door and paused. Her heart seemed to skip a beat, wondering who it was, but then she rolled her eyes as Abbadon called through the door. She smiled and shook her head, moving to the door and going to open it. This time La’Shire let her and she looked at Abbadon before moving and giving him a light jab in the arm. “I told you not to call me that,” she said, knowing he’d done it to get a rise out of her, and he had. She was grateful, though, because it got her to laugh and it was a nice distraction. She then looked at the tin of cookies and noticed the crumbs on his chin he hadn’t brushed off. “Were those for me?” she asked, brushing her hand against her own chin to hint to him he’d been caught as a cookie thief.

Saffy looked up at him when he said that… it felt better, because she was here. It’d been an ordeal for him too. It hadn’t seemed as long… but for him hours had to feel like an eternity too… just like it’d been months for her. She hugged his arm some more and smiled. “Because we’re together,” she corrected him. “You were always there, you know. I just picture you were there, when things were quiet, and I’d talk to you… and you’d smile and I’d feel safe… and I knew I’d be with you again. I just felt it,” she said honestly. She didn’t talk much about it… but now and then she’d let out little bits of what she’d thought about… what got her through. She couldn’t tell him everything… some things she knew it was better to just let go of. And that would be easier to do once she got to speak with Meliodas… to get closure that she’d been right about him.

Basil glanced over and chuckled to himself. Gilin and Aki were a cute couple, and despite the intensity of them outside with Gilin’s bow drawn, they were a light-hearted pair. He then paused and set down his menu tablet as Cori started to speak on Traitorin’s situation and she got into a bit of a trans as she talked, a million miles away. “Darling,” he said, bringing her back to attention. He shook his head a little. They knew what had happened with Saffron and Duncan… and that was going to be heavy enough when it came out for Duncan’s parents… He was certain this talk was too heavy for right now. They needed Gilin and Aki’s spirits up. “Stress is tempered by good spirits, friendship, love, hope and levity… which is also quite abundant in the castle,” he added with a smile. He didn’t want the kids to walk into a sullen room. He looked back to Gilin and smiled, tapping the tablet. “So what do you see that grabs your interest, Gilin. This place can serve any dish from anywhere in D’Joran. The new chef, I hear, is that good,” he said, trying to elevate the mood in the room again.

***

“Hmmm… That’s impressive. I mean, especially in Port Royale,” Zosie said honestly. “Would you lik ea list that the cook gave me so you can negotiate some good deals for those goods too? He’s always willing to buy top dollar, not really penny-wise,” she noted, grateful that she was able to get Jagger’s mind back off of Cloud and Horatio. She pulled the notepad from her back pocket and the pencil from her hair, flipping to a new page and jotting down some of what Jagger had noted. Then, when she was done, she flipped it to the cook’s list she’d jotted down to show him, and the ridiculous prices that he claimed they should pay.

_____________________________________________________________

Shiri smiled and nodded. “Alright, let me know if you need anything. I’ll get started over here,” she said to Winreesa. She wondered if it would be wrong to ask to take over as her Maiden Superior, over Merida. She was almost certain Merida would be grateful to be rid of her… but it did mean going to Madam Toia… and since she made the assignments to begin with, she wondered if she would consider it. She started cleaning closer to the entrance. “Rao,” she greeted as he’d returned to the main entrance after his goodbyes with Deetra. “Who are the guests that are coming?” she asked him curiously.
______________________________________________________

“I know that,” Nara said when Solace assured her not all Valerian Swans are the same. None were ever going to hurt the dreamers, even if some were more content in guiding souls through the veil. Many were more interested in protecting the living from the spirits, or helping arrange proper visitations through dreams… and keeping those from the Other from crossing into places they weren’t allowed to be. “I suppose it makes sense to have some help… just to ensure the dreamers are safe…” she said in agreement.

“Not just for that, sweet girl. They would also allow you to do more than just focus on the dreams of others,” Nour said.

“I’m not sure I’m following you,” Nara said, looking between her parents.

**

Igraine nodded and gave him a warm smiled. “Sure,” She said when he said he would take breaks and stop by from time to time instead of working straight through. “I won’t affect the time frame, after all. You should take breaks. It makes you more productive,” she added. She appreciated that he hadn’t made her outright ask. She then smiled again when he said he’d be honored if she wanted to accompany him through Port Royale’s market to purchase what he needed… though she would be less helpful bringing things back. She was not built with his strength. “Well then… I’ll leave Zosie in charge of the ship, since Horatio will likely disembark the moment he’s done giving the crew their orders. Should we go now? Be back before the sun sets,” she suggested. She wouldn’t be off the ship after dark in this port, not unless Cloud was with her, to be fair.
________________________________________________________

“Oh, I’ll be back, Alcyone,” Blake said as he moved to the stairs and gestured to her. “I’m going to want to hear a bit more about this full potential I haven’t reached yet.” His tone was honest, but also playful. Blake had learned to try to stay light-hearted, even when it was hard to do so. He’d lived with that condition for so long until the Elves came and cured him fully of it… That illness was something that could have damped someone’s spirits permanently, but he never let it. And once he had Mela in his life… she became like a brilliant sun shining all over his life. He wanted to always be that for her. He left Alcyone’s archives and exited the protected entrance. He pulled the pouch out and smiled. Mela would be incredible relieved. Now Dimael could make the protection talismans for the family. He placed the pouch back into his pocket and made his way to the portal.  
____________________________________________________

Navy and Lotus looked at each other and then back to Dimael. They both seemed to relax as he explained exactly who and what he was. He was a Demi-Ancient, and he was in their home… He would certainly not mean any harm.

“Please, then, it would make it easier for both of us if you would carry her next door,” Lotus asked. She was sure that it would be uncomfortable for her and Fleur if she tried to get her there on her own. She was so weak still. She was someone who could probably benefit from some of the potions and medicines of La’Shire. Thankfully, while they were coming for Sharpley, odds were they’d also be informed of the patient who had caused the Sacred Oak to struggle so much as it was. Between Fleur and Sharpley, both in need of so much healing, the Sacred Oak was straining to keep up.

Thankfully Syaoran was amongst those who came… and he could directly help the oak.
_______________________________________________________

“Let’s hope the boy listens to her,” Ambrose said.

“Awfully quiet back there,” Gideon said quietly as he held his cup. He’d been droning out their conversation some, listening for Sabine and Lily. He was almost certain Sabine had crawled into bed with her best friend and they were curled up together, as they had often done as kids and teenagers. Sabi would lay with her all day and night if it helped bring Lily comfort and rest.

Faroe flew after Aiyanna, admiring her lovely wings as they carried her through Unkindness. She smiled, though, seeing Windham on her shoulder securely, and Anna seemed truly content in that moment. He glanced around some himself and noticed a few eyes on her, but nothing he felt the need to address. It wasn’t long before they reached the Druantia perch. He landed after her on the wrap-around porch. There were flowers spilling out of the boxes that were tied around the porch. No doubt Grail had figured out how to secure them so Hemlock could fill them with flowers. Little touches to make the girl less sad about the fact their parents had chosen to leave Unkindness rather than face time in confinement. They had been too ashamed of their roles in the Kingsman Plot to stay.

Grail noticed shadows moving outside the door and he turned to take a step towards the door, pausing and then smiling a bit. He moved back to the livingroom door. “Hey Sprig,” he called to her, quietly, so as not to startle her.

Hem looked up from her book and pulled her finger out of the curl of hair she’d been twirling. She sat up, closing her book. “W-what?” she asked, blushing. How long as her brother been watching her read her new romance novel?

“Guests,” Grail said as he gestured to the door.

Hemlock got up and moved to the window, peeking out and then dropping her book on the table and rushing to the door. She opened it before Anna had a chance to knock. “Aiyanna!” she said happily as she moved to promptly hug her. Hem was only a couple years younger, but one thing she always wished she had was a sister. Aiyanna seemed happy to treat her like one. She drew back and looked at Faroe, blushing some. Of course, that’s who Hemlock pictured in her mind when she read her love stories. “What are you two doing here?” she asked.

Grail came up behind her, having placed the ice back in the icebox for now. His eyes was looking a lot better than it had been. The swelling was down. The color just seemed quite angry.

____________________________________________________

“Thank goodness these spells keep everything but us fresh,” Bless said as she went about making some sandwiches. They didn’t age in the spell, but they certainly woke in need of freshening up. Some spells were a little different… some were like Arcadia’s, where the entire city vanished until the spell expired. Aeon had always been well sheltered and hidden, protected by a barrier that hid it except from someone like Eros and his special sight.

Ember finished her own shower and got herself dressed before she started to walk through Aeon, checking in to see where everyone was. She found most every hut occupied by a sleeping Aeonian. Why, if they were all still sleeping, was she awake? She heard the running of water through the old pipes that ran throughout the branches of Aeon. She followed the sound and reached Sephiroth’s hut. She opened the door and stepped inside, seeing his bed empty, then moved curiously to the door to his shower and opened it, pausing and going wide-eyed at his nude form facing her directly as he washed under the water, likely to startle him as he heard her little ‘eep’ sound. One could supposed, at least it wasn’t his sister seeing him naked! Granted, it didn’t help it was Ember “Emmi” Moar, who was a bit of a big deal, being related to the first Oracle herself. Honestly, the Clerics made a bigger deal of it than she would like; preferring just to be another girl. There were some boys in Aeon who would happily pursue her as such.
_________________________________________________

Mira lifted her head when Silvi reached out and touched her face so gently. She got up and moved over to Silvi and hugged her, collapsing eventually into her chair with her and just holding on as she cried quietly into Silvi’s chest. It was a breakdown that Mira probably very much needed to have, because she was finally letting herself accept and feel all of those things she was afraid of. Accepting she deserved a mother was so very different than accepting she deserved a loving husband or mate. Mira was letting Silvi in… finally.
_________________________________________________

“I give it so often because even we Ancients are susceptible to our emotions and we can’t always be that way. It’s just a gentle reminder from time to time, is all,” Orkla said. “This moment is not just his,” she said as she saw Ember appear in the spheres. “This girl… the Clerics, if they don’t approve of Twilight, could try to force the gift onto her… even though it could destroy her or corrupt her. She’s the only female relative to Twilia that breathes… Sephiroth’s path will also determine hers. If he sides with the Clerics… no good comes from it,” Orkla said. “But have to have faith.” She then smiled. “This is one of the better reveals,” she noted, meaning the comically embarrassing ‘caught you naked in the shower’ introduction. There were many ways for them to discover each other was awake, but this one lended itself to a more hopeful timeline.
___________________________________________________

Tiff smiled and shook her head, “Least any of us could do for you, Opal. Every single one of your patients came to offer their warm wishes when they heard,” she said. “I suspect your home will be overflowing with cards, flowers and stuffies,” she noted, since Merit objected to filling up her infirmary room with those things. “Well, I have to get back to refilling the pantry for you all. I don’t want Fii to think I’ve been slacking just because I’ve been distracted with Abbadon’s return,” she noted with a blush of her own. And Abbadon had been keeping Tiff thoroughly distracted. Of course, he also helped her with her chores… but then he’d steel her away for more time together when they were done, whether it was just laying in the sun and talking or exploring the many gardens together, or falling into bed and doing other things.

“You’re blushing now, Tiffan,” Sunny noted with a smile. “Can you tell Opal it’s okay if she likes Riggs,” she said, showing she hadn’t missed Opal’s blush.

“What? You like Riggs?” Tiff asked, looking back to Opal.

“I know. When Levi told me that, I was blown away. I suppose it’s true that bonds can be formed just as strongly between anyone. I mean, it’s uniquely strong with twins or triplets and the like, but still. I’ve heard stories about twins who actually, you know, get excited when the other one is doing something,” Hes said with a light chuckle. “Could you imagine being the poor twin who is just out and about living life and suddenly, bam, you’re aroused?” she asked. She didn’t want to focus on the idea that Morgana wasn’t working alone… She hoped she was just crazy and they’d find her soon. “Oh great… it splits up here. See anything to indicate if one direction has seen use more recently than the other?” she asked.

“How does it work?” Vespa asked. She seemed to always learn better by having things explained to her before she actually tried to do it. Traitorin’s gift… she’d only heard how it works for him now that it’s been cursed by his mother. That when he heals another, the wound goes onto himself rather than turning into energy and being syphoned back out harmlessly into the magical ether. She stopped outside of the infirmary with him, wanting to know before she went in there. “If I’m able to help her… do you think you could tell me how to help you?” she asked him, likely catching him off guard. He hadn’t gotten to spend very much time with his new youngest sister, but she so devotedly wanted to heal him. Vespa was built to love others, it seemed, which was why she would probably be a very powerful healer. She was proof that a child conceived with a dark intention was not destined to grow up dark. Raiser had tried and failed in her. Perhaps because she failed to see there was still light in Rael. If Vespa could heal Traitorin of his curse, then perhaps it would allow himself to heal easier too…

Zeke nodded and then moved her shirt up and out of the way as he had her lay back on her good side. “Alright…” he said as he hesitated a bit. “Don’t you want me to have them numb everything again first?” he asked her, unaware that just out in the hallway were two dragons conversing about a healing touch that could possibly save Lacey from her darkest fate. Zeke’s hand moved over her hip, partly in a reassuring touch, but also out of care for her that was hard to miss… he didn’t want to cause he more pain. “I’ll numb it first,” he reaffirmed before gesturing for one of the girls to do just that. _______________________________________________

Penelo stood up with some unease when Raphtalia moved towards the door, as though prepared to attack or defend. She moved back some and sat down, nodding. “My brothers are really thoughtful of others,” she said honestly. “Roan doesn’t usually have girl roommates. Just saying,” she noted. She was fifteen, so by no means oblivious to some of those things. “Have you seen my brother naked?” she asked her suddenly. Which, yes, Raphtalia most certainly had. No intentionally, but she had. And she’d been surprised with her own thoughts regarding it.

“…. I’m so sorry you went through any of that. I can’t… I can’t begin to imagine,” Haddie said quietly as she gently rinsed Chai’s hair. She slid along the edge of the tub and turned the water back on, putting her hand under it to make sure the temperature was alright, then she opened the drain a little so it would slowly filter out the dirty water and let the clean fill up. She’d leave it like that for a bit. She moved back to where she’d been just behind Chai and moved to shampoo her hair gently again, able to tell it needed more than once. Another rinse and then some conditioner, which she let set as she took a soft cloth and lathered it up, gently washing her shoulders and her back for her. “Here,” she said, handing her the cloth. “Can you get the front of your body? Let me know if you need me to lather it up more. Get everywhere, okay? It’s important, so you don’t get sick, to wash everything,” She said, hoping she understood. “And if you can free your tails and scoot forward a bit, I can work on getting those washed.” She was being very gentle and patient with Chai… but Hadrian wouldn’t be any other way with someone who she could see had been through so much. Chai Rose needed quiet and gentleness and needed her to explain everything she was doing, so she wouldn’t get scared. At least she seemed to be growing more comfortable with Haddie as the moments passed.

“A delicate mess,” Oaken repeated, nodding in approval of the description of things. Not just here… but everywhere. It was in their own tribe at times… The fall of Slate was fresh on all of their minds, but they were also open to his potential redemption. He looked down and closed his eyes as Millia played all of the footage he’d collected and he listened to it all play again. It was cruel. He opened his eyes when she was done. He looked up as she approved Chai Rose’s membership in Horizon as one of the Lady Alphas. She would probably get no argument from Kahi, Rain and Rocky. They all held a very similar view of these matters.

His ears lifted when she mentioned the second matter. His fur on his tail bristled at the mention that Futuba, Yohan’s intended, was not only in a forced engagement with him, but was not of age according to her own pack laws. He nodded and stood up, “I will fetch the girl and bring her back for you to speak with,” he agreed. He then breathed a sigh of relief at the mention of the Luminara… that she would break the tether of an unfavorable soulmate, freeing Chai to find another, truly suited to her. “I’m sure she’ll be relieved to feel that sort of peace,” he said, knowing that Chai was a mess because she knew Yohan was her soulmate and yet her didn’t want her and wished her dead… It would put anyone in conflict inside. “I’ll be back shortly,” he said before bowing his head respectfully, despite Millia not needing those formalities. It was still his way of expressing his respect and appreciation. He then excused himself to head to the kitchen, unaware that not only would he find young Futuba, but he’d likely find Yohan… as though he couldn’t have been pegged as more of a creep in Oak’s eyes.
______________________________________________________

Alder shivered as she caressed his ear with her lips, practically begging him to devour her. He moaned as he felt his need suddenly freed and then being teased and pleasured by her mouth, causing him to tense all over. His hands moved into her hair and he caressed the sensitive tips of her elf ears. He could feel himself getting harder and hotter and she was trying to pull back, unwilling to bring him to completion like this. His breathing hitched and he pulled his shirt over his head before pulling Blaise up onto her feet and grabbing her waist, turning her around. He moved her forwards until she was up against the bed and he pulled her skirt down before pressing up against her. This was what she wanted, and by the gods, he wanted it too. But he hesitated just slightly. What the hell had come over him? She was intoxicating, like one of those Amore Wolves he’d heard about. All it would take was one push of her hips and he’d go in, and he was sure to lose all sense of reason once that happened, giving into Blaise’s wishes completely.

“So then… that thing we were talking about…” Rael said as Vyshae’s call ended and she returned to their conversation, just in time of their meals to come.

“Hope you like it, Rael,” the girl said with a blush. “I had the chef add more of that gravy you like.”

“Oh, thank you, Bridget,” Rael said before the girl hurried off to giggled and talk with her friends in the kitchen. He then looked back to Vyshae. “So what sorts of things can one do with ‘it’?” he asked. He’d never known anyone who had Grace before. He was curious. Rael, before he’d succumbed to the manipulations of the Black Thorns, had always been very studious and inquisitive. He loved to learn… seemed he was finding his old self again bit by bit.
_______________________________________________________

“I’ve gotta take him to a holding room in that direction,” James said, since the centaur would need to be treated for his injuries before being banished from the castle. Probably going to the same holding room as his three friends. “You go ahead first. I’ll bring him the other way.” He knew from his own mate… Apple had been assaulted… she was a nervous wreck for so long. He wouldn’t subject another poor girl to being confronted with her attackers. “You need to get checked out too,” he added, and that wasn’t a request. “You’re not doing her any favors by not,” he added. “Now get going.”

Calla seemed like she was watching something so far away, clearly in shock and not even fully aware it was over. She tensed and let out a small mewling sound, like a frightened baby deer, when he laid the coat over her and moved to pick her up. It was Xel and she was safe, but she wasn’t safe in her mind, not yet.

“Impressive,” Spartan said as he stood behind Soliel and then smiled as she finally noticed him. “I thought about stepping in and helping, but you had it handled,” he noted. He’d finished his talk with Dia and he was avoiding Silvi’s room, because she was having her special lunch with Mira right now. That was a delicate matter and he wanted to give his love space for that.

~*~*~*~*~

Quinn moved to get up when Sean came back to sat it was ready. He paused to hold his chest again and then nodded and moved to the washroom with her. “Changed what out?” he asked, then paused. “Oh.” He smiled and nodded. “I approve,” he said of the new bath. He then looked at her. “It’s safe for the babies if you’re in there?” he asked, wanting to be sure. He wanted her in there with him, but he also was still making sure they would all be safe.

Ashe turned a bit when she heard Landessa say that it would happen… Rumi dream for their twins. She smiled and nodded. “Well, I believe…” She looked back to her twins and then lightly patted Rumi’s chest so they would leave the room and let their precious ones sleep. She stepped out first with Landessa and then moved to hug her. “Thank you again… for everything.” She drew back and smiled. “And, I’m sure you’ve already figured it out… Quinn won. Seanan is safe now. Dahl and those that follow him still are being cast out. I guess they’ll be going with him,” she added, meaning the ones LAndessa had stopped outside their room. She didn’t want to think about what they wanted with their babies…
_________________________________________________

Esric felt a breath of relief leave him and his body relaxed when Minato assured him that he would protect it for now, and that he would return it to Rem when it was safe for her to have it again. He nodded in agreement. “Thank you,” he said. “But you didn’t hear it from me. Rem really wants to be the one to ask you to take care of it for her,” he said.

He then felt a bit of a heat in his cheeks again when Minato said he wasn’t doing it just for altruistic purposed, but because he would enjoy getting to know Esric better… claiming there was a bit of selfishness in it in that regard. And when he said what holds his interest wasn’t his magic, but that he  would take no more than what he willingly gave… he felt an actual twitch against his leg and he sat up a bit taller to hide his reaction. Why the hell was this elf doing that to him? “Sh—okay… Yeah, thanks,” he said nervously. It was a cute nervousness. He’d flustered the pixie-djinn… more than flustered him. Minato was a beautifully handsome elf and he was making all sorts of suggestions and Esric was pretty sure he was flirting. Was he flirting? Was he reading to far into all of his remarks?

Nessa smiled and leaned forwards, burying her face in the back of her kitten’s neck as she giggled. Teasing Nyx was so much more fun as an adult. She sat back and continued to massage Felix’s head and neck.

“IT’s okay,” Tilly said as she sat down. “Were you… arguing with a kitten?” she asked Nyx curiously.

“Oh, this is Felix. When you’re around him for as long as we’ve been, you start to understand what he’s saying very well,” Nessa explained. “Right now Nyx is just a bit annoyed because Felix is being too honest about something,” she noted, eying her brother.

“Do I get to know what?” Tilly asked with a smile, completely innocent and unaware of the fact Felix and Nessa weren’t just acknowledging that Nyx desired Tilly intimately, but that it was because he was in love with her. Nothing impure or lustful about it. He desired to be intimate with a girl he’d fallen almost immediately head over heels for.

“Ummmm. I don’t know. Nyx? Do you want to tell Tilly what it is?” Nessa asked. He could never be angry with her, but he was probably wishing she was still taking a nap right about now.

“That doesn’t help much,” Kahi said with a sigh. If Ryn was the only one to know how to find Jado in this time… and Ryn was not talking to any of them… then it’d be much harder. He listened as Ri explained what he knew of why Ryn was how he was. He then paused, trying to make sense of what he was being told. “His wings. That’s the only thing I can think of. He has your mother’s wings, but… huh… would she have never shown them to him?” he asked himself out loud.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Maksim listened and nodded, looking at Sorei and then patting him on the shoulder. “Not too bad,” he said quietly. He’d done a good job dodging the kids’ questions and observations.

Then leave it to Vi to have one more. “So are you gonna marry Gigi? Can we be flower girls? Can it be in one of the gardens? Oh! Can we see how the babies are made?!” she asked, her excitement building.

Maks actually covered his face with that one, though. Even he thought it was over. Thankfully, he and Fauve had never gotten these questions. Oh, well, one. Fauve got asked if she and Maks would get married and when, and Fauve very gently reminded them that they were waiting for Maks to be of age in his tribe so his elders would approve. It was only another month or two. His whole intimate relationship with Fauve was essentially forbidden, but… exceptions had been made before. It still required bringing her home to get that blessing. But Sorei had put the idea of babies in their heads along with marriage, so now Sorei got the added question of if they could watch how they were made.

“You’re a little too young for that, Vi. You too, Aster. It’s something that only grown ups can know about. When you’re older, you’ll learn that secret,” Maks said, trying to help Sorei out this time.

“No,” Ginga said as she reached and grabbed her sister’s arm. “Don’t get him yet,” she said quietly. She drew her hand back slowly and got this uncomfortable look on her face. “Fauve? How… how did you… you know… after everything that happened to you, how did you get past it and ‘be with’ Maks?” she asked her, revealing where her mind was at. “Sorei and I… he was trying to help me forget that other touch… by giving me his. And… we did things, but… I got really scared. I’m not scared of Sorei. I don’t… I don’t even know why I made him stop before we…” She felt her face flush. The things he’d done to her, for her… it was all so tender and sweet and amazing… and embarrassing… and nervous as she was to do it, he’d let her explore… he’d bit back on moans from her touches and explorations so as not to make her nervous. But when he was over her, poised to join with her… she panicked. He stayed with her until she settled down and then went to handle himself like a gentleman, returning in boxers and just getting into the bed and holding her, reassuring her every breath he took that it was okay. “But it doesn’t feel like it’s okay at all,” she said after confessing the evening’s events to her sister. She was the only one who could understand… truly understand. “I… I love him…” she said, catching herself by surprise when she said it. “Why can’t I do it?”

~*~*~*~*~*~

“Wha-Ryn! You, you can see me?” Trinket asked, as though it’d been forever. She felt a choked sob escape her as her eyes watered and she moved her hands away from his face and out from under his hands. She hugged him tightly, her chin resting on his shoulder, and if he tried to push her away, she would be hard pressed to be moved. “He was right. That mean Jado made me invisible to you,” she whined. Nyx had told the truth. “I thought you hated me. That you were pretending not to see or hear me. I never went away, Ryn… I was always right there, begging you to see me.” ______________________________________________________

“No one would even try,” Marin noted with a smirk. Between Pallas and Trilander, no one would be foolish enough to try to have their way with Marin. Plus, she was a formidable Sea Wolf herself. She looked on with concern when River and Rostan surfaced nearby and large bubbles began to rise up from under them. “River! Rostan!”

“Good,” Rostan said when she said she didn’t have any open wounds. “You had its attention. I was able to make my attack and get out unscathed,” he assured her. “If it’s gearing up, it’s a last effort. That wound I left should be fatal,” he said. He knew it might try to make one last ditch effort. These things weren’t vengeful. They were just beasts, driven to attack. Didn’t matter what or who. They would keep trying to eat and kill until its body gave out. He went back under the water, using his magic to illuminate the murky, bloody water that swirled beneath the surface. ___________________________________________________

“Nearly?” Paz whispered questioningly, but not loud enough to really garner attention from Prim and Cassius… but surly Fii had heard it, and he’d know that she was calling him out a bit. He mate was always like that. Not that she minded it. She had fallen in love with him for exactly who he was.

Cassius was even a little taken aback when Prim informed Kiten that Heirloom had brought the sandwich and tea for Topaz… made so specifically to her needs that it was as if Fii had made it all for her himself. And if he’d been up to it, he would have. He’d clearly been out of it after falling asleep post-mating… and he clearly didn’t recall his request. “This place is amazing,” he whispered to himself. He smiled as Kiten assured Prim that they would talk later and that he looked forward to it, also reassuring her that she was his mother… and he acknowledged that entirely. “You must be really proud,” he said once Fii and Topaz left the stairs and disappeared into the livingroom and, likely, then the dining room. “He wouldn’t tell me where your daughter is, only that she’s safe. Sounds like you’ll learn more about how she is when you talk,” he said before offering his hand to her again to keep going up.

Topaz looked at Fii as they left the stairs and she squeezed his hand. She then looked ahead and saw Yuuri and Senn sitting at the table, talking and more than half finished with their own meals. Something smelled really good and, fortunately, none of it turned her stomach. “Can we join you?”

“Hey,” senn greeted and smirked. “Of course. Plenty here,” he said. He could see Fii was looking a little off… still recovering from what the potion did to him. “Here..” he rubbed Yuuri’s arm and then got up and came over to pull out a chair for Topaz and scoot her in close to the table, then nodded to Fii. It was a friendly act so Fii wouldn’t have to do something that might hurt him right now. He then moved to sit back down with Yuuri.

“Thanks, Senn..” Paz said.

It was hard to sneak anything past that hound’s nose. He could scent Fii’s discomfort and he was going to ensure he didn’t make it worse. “You two need to eat up and get your rest, recover from… everything. The trip, the girl… Sounds like we’ll be needing it,” Senn said.

Paz looked over everything on the table and managed to get herself some fruit that was soaked in liquid that tasted champagne-y, without being alcoholic. It made the fruit fizzy and added to its sweetness and tanginess. She filled a bowl with it, then took a muffin and some other items onto her plate. The roo was famished, despite the sandwich for a midnight snack. Between keeping up with her frisky fox, a long morning of being in a tie… which most certainly did not involve just laying there until it ended… no Fii just had to move all the while, ensuring an exhausting series of climaxes. Always satisfying, but definitely depleting of one’s energy after a while!

“Good to see you have your appetite, Paz… the baby must be starting to have its affect,” Senn noted.

“Oh, no… well, maybe… partly… But, now… I think this is all from Fii,” Topaz noted as she took a few bites, no doubt sending the fox into a handsome blush.

“Lover of La’Shire, my tail. Lover of Topaz, more like it,” Senn chuckled before looking back to Yuuri. He leaned into her and put an arm around her, rubbing her back some. “We’ll figure it all  out, okay? Even if we need to ask Meliodas if he remembers anything, too,” he said.

“Did we miss something?” Topaz asked, looking at Yuuri. “Are you okay, Yuu?”

“Did you get burned?” Minerva asked when she noticed Pellian wiping away a tear from his eye, unable to hide her worry for him. She then heard his whisper to someone and then paused and smiled. “It’s Prim?” she asked, moving to take the last tray from him and putting it in the oven with the other cookies. “Is she okay?” she asked.

“Okay,” Pandora said softly with a smile. She slowly moved her hands to his legs and used them to help her sit up more and lean forwards. “Could you wash my back for me?” she asked, pulling her hair over one of her shoulders. She did want to soak with him, but she also wanted to wash up. The bath was certainly helping with her soreness and her sensitivity from mating. Those sensations were welcome to her, though. They were wonderful feelings, honestly. Because it meant that, despite Mallium steeling her first time… her innocence had been restored by the healing pools… and she was able to give herself to Leif. He was her first now… and he was going to be the only one.

Thierry nodded a bit. “Maybe if… Primrose lets me stay… I’ll go stay in the manor house, so I won’t be intruding on you anymore,” she said, though it seemed like Heirloom might actually enjoy her company.
It would likely be her choice, he wouldn’t kick her out, but… one had to wonder if he would mention that she was welcome to stay here too. She took another bite of fruit and then sat back a bit more against the wall. “Mallium…” she said quietly. “He said he wanted to take control of you… that you weren’t alive, just a magical construct. I guess he never went to class when he was a kid… or he’d know better than that,” she said, meaning she knew that Heirloom was very much alive… with feelings and thoughts all his own. He wouldn’t have come after her like he did if he was anything else. She took a breath. “Do you think he survived?” she asked him, wondering if the horrific injuries Heirloom left him with had been enough for him to succumb to… but also wishing he wouldn’t find her awful for hoping that Mallium had. She’d stopped him from killing him… and then because she’d collapsed… he didn’t finish Mallium off.

Mallium was indeed still alive and already in one of his recovery chambers he’d invented. The problem with that was it had required the sacrifice of two of Gracia’s guards to provide him with their life force and strength through his magichines to restore him, and the girl who had notified Gracia of his condition, was tied to his bed for a gift when he emerged. He’d probably prefer seeing Pandora or Thierry bound there, but… a man coming back from near death couldn’t be picky, especially a psychotic one. Every target of his was now inside the Estate. Primrose and Minerva, the vessel for his Queen’s next heir and his Queen’s challenger to the throne. Pandora, who he had convinced himself was his intended. And, now, Thierry… who he’d no doubt turn into a plaything as revenge for bringing Heirloom there, who had nearly killed him.

________________________________________________________

Oden guided Kiyoko into the bedroom and looked back at Regius. He nodded to him, showing that he understood his intentions. They’d known each other a long time. He’d never assume Regius was up to something else. “If Miss Tasha returns with food, just put ours in the oven to stay warm,” he said, knowing it could be a bit. He wanted to give Kiyo her time. He then quietly closed the door and moved with her to the washroom. “Of course I’ll stay with you, Kiyo,” he said, his voice holding the undercurrents of ‘I promise.’ He placed one hand on her back and the other on her stomach. “I won’t let anything bad happen to either of you… and, yes… just because Chaos created this child for a purpose, to benefit himself… it doesn’t mean this child has to be born evil. Most all children are born pure and good. So rarely are they born without any light. It happens, but… not with this child. I can tell,” he assured her.

Oden moved away to lay out a few towels and such before turning back to her. “Do you want me to step out while you get in?” he asked. It wasn’t like they hadn’t fooled around in the Asesinato, but… generally stopped short of actually mating. It was maybe in part because of his role as a Warrior Cleric. He was sent to keep Kiyoko away from Chaos… to kill her if Chaos got to her… not to fall in love with her and break every rule. He would stay and help her into the tub, help her wash her hair, her back, whatever she wished… if it’s what she wished of him. He just… didn’t want to intrude either.

Novelyn glanced down a bit when Regius said that he couldn’t claim honor and virtue if he took a bed and made a lady – regardless of her profession – sleep on the couch. Noble as the remark was likely intended to be, the ‘regardless of her profession’ part seemed to land wrong. She looked at Zuri as she issued the same sentiments of not minding where she slept. “Might as well take the other room, then,” she said. She nodded a bit and then moved to pick up her bag from by the couch. “You got it. Take the couch, oh honorable Paladin,” she said before she walked into one of the rooms and closed the door. She was unaware an item from her bag had fallen out and ended up under the couch, not likely to be found until later. And, oddly enough, it’d be something that Regius might recognize, not personally, but perhaps from something he was once told…

Novelyn was essentially born into her lifestyle. Her father, Varro, an Amherst Tundra Pheasant, had been a grifter up north who got her mother pregnant and, when he realized it was going to be a lot of honest work to have a family, he split and moved onto the next con. Novel’s mother, Maudlin, a Golden Sunrise Pheasant, alone and halfway through her pregnancy, resorted to thieving in order to survive and to ensure her child would be born healthy. She had been left by Varro in the norther kingdoms, a place that wasn’t conducive to her stock. She found it cold and difficult to be alone in. So she happened to pass through Evangelion on her way south, knowing that life would be easier for her in the warmer regions… A kind woman had noticed her and invited her to stay for a couple of days, giving her a warm bed, having a doctor check on her unborn child. She showed her the markets, which had this feel of a Christmas village… it was a warm feeling there, even in the cold of the north. The woman had helped buy her supplies for her journey and even arranged a ride for her with a merchant who would be going south. The woman had a blue frost silver locket-like necklace that contained a compass made from ice crystal and was filled with a shimmering water. It didn’t seem to point true north and perhaps served another purpose. The kind woman had almost seemed to flaunt it again and again, and when Maudlin was finally sent on her way, the woman had realized the locket was missing, but only seemed to smile to herself. Like it had been her very intention for it to be taken by Maudlin… though not intended for Maudlin…. The very locket was now lying on the floor of Tasha’s cottage, under the very sofa where Regius had opted to make his bed for the night…

Lorna nodded as Naria graciously brushed off Tasha’s remarks… though she honestly couldn’t shake them off entirely. Her friend seemed determined to leave those thoughts planted in their minds. She then felt some relief when he shifted to remarking on Regius. “Yes, I know. The last time one was here… was when the war ended… to attend to my mother,” she said. One had come to give her the final blessings when she passed, and offered to proclaim Lorna the new queen, but she had refused… deciding in that moment it would become a Council that Lorna named the Draoi. This seemed to please the Divine One at the time, who agreed and left Ethion in the young Seer’s hands. “We can take him to the old ruins,” she said of what remained of her childhood home, the once glorious castle of the Druids back when it was ruled by a Queen. “The magic there is still old and strong. He can release his seals there without the rest of Ethion needing to know or be caused worry over it,” she said. “Tomorrow… we’ll bring him there. They all need to rest today and tonight,” she added.

Zai noticed Aiyan looking at his wrist as he moved to the washroom. She couldn’t quite see that the flowers were physically gone, though not really gone, just absorbed into his skin. Truly one with him now. She’d see it later, though, surly when they were swimming or doing whatever else her nymph husband had planned for their outing. She then huffed a bit, “Aiyan!” she called bashfully when he offered up the suggestion of ‘small’ towels. She moved to pull on a simple sundress over her nude form, not about to go walking completely naked back or forth.

Naiya nodded and looked at him as he remarked on the intricate rose and vine tattoo that wrapped around her wrist and down part of her arm. “I think so,” she said. She flexed her fingers a bit. “I don’t know. I have this weird feeling that maybe it happened with his too,” she said. She then looked at Kei and moved to place her hand in his. “I hope not, but… maybe,” she said about it having something to do with the coming danger. “I could hear Ruze in my head… something about it being about time. Whether there was danger coming or not, I think it would happen eventually, whatever it is. Maybe it’s because mom’s back,” she said. The roses hadn’t done this before. Maybe it was because she and her brother still felt they were missing something… Aiyan had felt abandoned when he was ‘cast out’ had finally learned his mother loved him so much that she’d sent him into Pine’s care to protect him from those who wouldn’t understand… and she always intended to bring him home. She hadn’t meant to get sick, nor had his father. They never meant to leave this realm without reuniting him with them, his sister and his home. And she had gotten to reassure Naiya too… Perhaps there was some healing their souls needed for them to be able to fully solidify their unions with Ruze.
Singo smiled and moved to brush her hair back, tracing his fingers lightly over her soft, furry tiger ear. She said she’d stay here as long as he needed… “How about forever?” he asked her quietly. She’d probably be able to hear his heart beat a bit faster as he said it. It wasn’t like it was commonplace… to ask a Chieftain what he wanted to ask her. “… I know we haven’t been together very long… but this feels truly right… doesn’t it?” he asked her, trying to feel her out. He was a warrior class in the Wylds. Him being nervous and vulnerable wasn’t something he was used to showing… except with Suna. He was getting better at it… He was a very different tiger when he finally stopped allowing Tokeru to control him. Seeing Eko willing to die to defend Kei and his mate… it was Singo’s wake-up call. He’d always had his doubts in Tokeru, he’d always questioned the things he had them do… but only in his mind. He never dared speak those thoughts out loud to Tokeru… until he finally did.

“Fragile, but resilient,” Arc corrected her. “Yes, our world lives in a delicate balance. We’ve been between light and dark so much since the beginning, we learn to adapt and we also know the good well enough to be willing to fight, for some to their last breath, against the bad,” he added. He then paused and looked out the window when she mentioned not realizing they had a flaming race here as well. He saw Aithne and Loki approaching and he smiled. “Finally…” he whispered. She’d embraced her true self. She even looked more confident. That might be in part because Loki, ever the protective half-elf, was beside her. She didn’t look so much like she was on fire as she emitted a glow all over. You’d only know it was a flame if you got close enough. “Excuse me,” he said to Zalli as he moved out of the room and to the front door, drying his hands on a towel and tossing it into the hamper before he opened the door to them. “Thank the Gods, Aithne. I was worried about you,” he said.

Loki moved to guide her ahead of him so she could go to her grandfather. It was funny to imagine the man who looked to be no more than thirty was so much older than that… and although it was hard to truly know how she was related to Pyros… she indeed was. Somewhere down the line, a Salamander Elemental and a Druid had crossed paths and eventually… down the line… there was Aithne. No one knew for sure if that Druid had been Archimedes himself. It was just easier to call himself her grandfather, even if it was possibly much further back than that.

Fortunately, most Druids didn’t have opinions on such matters, including Aithne’s new appearance. Yes, it was surprising and made them curious or even a little wary, but very few would actually say anything negative. Druids were generally all-embracing. It was those who were a little corrupted or of mixed heritage that sometimes had issue and might actually confront her. There were more of them in Ethion as of late, though, which was why Loki was still hovering defensively behind her.

Sylar listened and then nodded bit. “I understand. And I know how important it is not to influence the path of another… so I will not say anything of it to Garand,” he assured her. He knew that if Garand were to know that she’d die if his left, he would stay on principle. No. The young man needed to choose to stay for himself, because of himself… Sylar hoped he had it in him to do it. He then looked to Traya as she ended her call with Vyshae. “What is the word on the High Elves?” he asked.

Finn moved to put a hand on Nayril’s waist as he moved in beside her. “Not all of those waves will happen here in Ethion. We’ve faced many already, and with each one we win, she will grow weaker,” he said. “And one day something will finally happen to rid this world of her darkness,” he said. He wouldn’t speak her name. Elves believed doing so gave that person more power, at least in how their name could cause fear.

“How long did you say before this army arrives?” Thayne asked his sister. “Do you think Mom knows already?” he asked, then shook his head. Of course she did. She lived with the Seer and she was a Sacred Seed Bearer, protecting the only seed of Spiritus, in the event that something ever happened to the tree… it could be regrown. Tasha wasn’t his biological mother, but he and Nayril shared a father… and Tasha had essentially raised him until he went off on his own path, led astray into Severin’s fold. To Thayne… Tasha was ‘mom.’ He fought it as a rebellious young teen, but now… he appreciated having her.

Poesy watched this gentle exchange between Meliodas and Riesa. She’d never known a mother herself… and Meliodas had been so cruelly denied one too… but she wondered if that was how a mother would talk to her child. Quiet reassurance, gentle, confident encouragement…

Riesa smiled and gave Meliodas a kiss on his cheek before she drew back and gently placed a hand on Poesy’s shoulder, bringing her over with her and then putting both hands on her shoulders. “I will stay close to her and we’ll watch you from here,” she agreed.

Poe nodded as Meliodas told her as soon as he was done, he’d come right back for her.

Riesa would inform him when he was done that she would show him to his royal suite. With Simon’s letter, Sylar had issued that there was no reason for him to have charge over Meliodas anymore. He was certain the young king would return to La’Shire of his own free will to make his amends and to give and receive closure from those he’d hurt while under Aether’s control. Saffy would be able to accept it… because she’d know this was the soul that had protected her from being outright killed by Aether. It was Meliodas’s love for the little bunny who looked similar to Saffron, that had driven Aether’s urge to kill her into a physical lust instead. It had been distressing for her to endure repeatedly, but… she was alive at the end. If Aether had been in complete control, she’d have been killed in her and Duncan’s bed.

“It has been quite a few days,” Fable agreed, moving to touch her arm where it was bandaged. It stung and she lowered her hand again, pausing as he said why not spend the day doting on her a bit, causing her to blush some. Then she felt confusion wash through her as he offered her to get comfy and then come just talk with him while he got it ready. “Comfy?” she asked, then looked at the foot of the bed. She had left some of her things at his place over time. This was a pair of comfy pants and a shirt. “I shouldn’t change into something like that without washing up first,” she admitted, which she wouldn’t do while he was cooking. No. But… those comfy clothes seemed to imply… he planned on her staying tonight. It’s not like she didn’t crash at his place a lot. She had an overbearing father and a pesky sister who had developed her own crush on Fenris back home. Cina always asked her a million questions when she stayed overnight with him, wondering why she didn’t ever invite him to stay at their place. Her father, Yule, would sooner throw him in the river than allow him to sleep over. Plus, the one time Yule was away and Fable and Fenris did fall asleep talking, Fable had woken up aghast to find Cina spooned against him with her hand teasing him through his pants. Thankfully, he hadn’t woken and when he did, the girls were gone, having an argument… and Fenris was probably just left worrying he’d gotten excited from being beside Fable.

Cina was only Fable’s half-sister. They were only a year apart… and Cina was a very pretty Druid… and she knew it. But despite being able to have any guy in the village she could want, she wanted Fenris… That night wasn’t the first time Cina had tried to get him either. She’d gone overboard when she’d won a kiss from him during a childhood game of spin the bottle, amongst other things. At one point, she even went on a date with Fenris a few years ago… a whole day together in the market and the gardens and, as Cina would tell it, to the waterfalls to go skinny dipping. In truth, Cina had simply strung him along the whole day having said Fable was joining them, then constantly saying she’d be at the next place and the next place, while having told Fable that he hadn’t invited her… only Cina. She’d never brought it up with him, because… well… if he liked her sister… who was she to tell him not to? It wasn’t her place. She didn’t want to lose her best friend… as much as it hurt to think about him and Cina..

Eko closed the door after they left and paused as Kirie said Ethion was rubbing off on him. “Hard not to… this place has a certain energy. And there’s a certain girl who I think is rubbing off on me more,” he noted. He then looked back at the house and grimaced. “Oh… Yeah… we should probably clean up a bit,” he said sheepishly. The first few times had been in her bed. Then her washroom. Then they went to get something to eat and… well… it didn’t seem right to do it in the kitchen, so the livingroom was next. Then the guest bedroom he’d been staying in… and… even on the laddered stairs up to her loft. That’d been quite a different position. He looked embarrassed at himself to say the least, not that she would complain. The long-standing build up of heats in her were finally sated, and with someone who actually loved her… not someone like Roderock.

“Any baskets for me?” Watur asked as he watched Maize and Athrun move their cart through the village with Ribbon. The young man had been obsessed with Maize Thistle since she and Kirie got their growth spurts at thirteen. Boys were one of the reasons Maize had moved out of the village. Demetri had built it for her, as Leon had passed and, until his own death, he’d looked after the girls as a devoted uncle. It didn’t mean Watur hadn’t come around quite a bit on his own. He’d even turned a polite invitation into her home for a put of honey into an attempted assault. One that was only stopped when Kirie had come to visit and threatened calling Rosie and the other Draoi if he didn’t leave. Needless to say, he wasn’t her favorite person to encounter, even with Athrun at her side and Ribbon, now fiercely protective of her too, there.

“Watur… no, sorry. Just made enough for a few friends,” Maize said.

Watur walked up and smirked, looking at Athrun and seemed to size him up a bit. “You’re the new guy who rose in here on this thing, huh?” he asked as he pulled a jar of preserves from one of the baskets and opened it, dipping his finger into the fruit compote inside and then putting it in his mouth and humming to himself, chuckling a bit. “Hmmm… that’s made with your fruit, huh? I’m know that sweet taste anywhere,” he said, his inference hard to miss. “Maize here has the best tasting fruit, right?” he asked Athrun. “I’m sure you’ve tasted it more than I have.”

Maize seemed to bristle as she gripped one of the handles of the cart. With so many around in the village, it wasn’t wise to make trouble or a scene… and she didn’t like the attention as it was. She hoped Athrun simply let it go and didn’t fall into Watur’s trap.
_____________________________________________________________

Myth searched her pockets and found a silk handkerchief. It was still a habit of carrying one that lingered from her first life. Mythos had always been a rather dapper elf, despite being a formidable warrior. He was always in balance. And now that he’d lived three lifetimes in a female form in a row, all in some vixen state… some habits still stuck. Myth seemed to have become more in touch with that softer side, even if you still didn’t want to cross her. Something that was proven in Faraday’s tower. She moved to offer it to Noctis. “Keep it… in case you need it again,” she said, then looked at Link and nodded. “They should be coming back up soon and then we’ll all head back to the castle,” she said, pointing it out up on the cliffs in the distance.

Varian lifted his head to looked at Zen as he knelt down in front of him. Aria… He closed his eyes. He couldn’t not save Aria. He needed to… For lifetimes now she’d been trapped and suffering and… “How can I not have any evil in me… when I remember doing so much of it to others?” he asked as he drew in a breath. It was something he would struggle with until his heart was found, purified and restored. If that second step wasn’t done, returning his heart to him would either corrupt him entirely and destroy all of the light within him, or it would kill him. But without his heart… he was in a constant flux of emotions and memories. He had trouble pinning down absolutes in what people told him. He then did as Zen said and he gripped the crystal hanging around his neck, so tightly it could have drawn blood, but didn’t. He closed his eyes and tried to focus on this person that he had memories of, but they were vague and unclear… but he needed to sense he was… at peace. His breathing seemed to slow and he could feel it. Slowly he opened his eyes and looked at Zen, nodding a bit. He moved to wipe his sleeve across his face to try to dry the tears. If anyone else had seen his breakdown, they’d have probably reacted like Ceceila had. Immediately defensive and protective of him. This was the Savarian they all remembered, before Raiser came into his world… and he was struggling. IT wasn’t Zen’s fault. It was Raiser. It was Damienthros. It was Bartolli… and everyone else who had ever put him on the wrong path.

Cress slid her leg over his as she cuddled up on the chaise. She innocently ran her hand over his exposed torso, tracing the lines between his abs, up to his chest and then along his collarbone. “It’s so different… this body. But it doesn’t feel any different being close to you…” she said quietly. It was Ettie after all. He felt like Etios. He made her feel happy and safe and warm inside, like Ettie always did. He was just… in another body now. “Does it feel different to you?” she asked curiously. Did it feel natural regardless of the body to be reborn in one form or another? She didn’t realize any of her touches could be causing other sensations for him. IT was all very innocently done, after all.

Quistis shook her head and then took a breath and felt tears falling down her cheeks. She didn’t understand quite why, except that… she might have been in such a life. And she couldn’t imagine someone else enduring it in such a way that she came to resent her own children. She moved to stand up and turn away, her tail tucked against her legs as she seemed embarrassed to be crying and was trying to hide her tears, wiping them away the best she could. “I never want to resent any children I have,” she said quietly. “So I’m glad I’m not having this one,” she said, already able to feel it, sense it… it hadn’t taken. She composed herself and then looked over her shoulder at him. She slowly turned and moved to sit back down, wiping her palm over her cheek once more. “Sorry… I don’t know what that was…” she admitted.

Will smiled when Wes took her hand and offered up his own name. An official first introduction finally happening. Normally she’d have done that first, but… it’d been an unusual passage of events since she woke. He didn’t seem to mind it, though, so she didn’t apologize for it. She then slowly drew back her hand as he seemed to be struck by the realization of her words. She moved to slip the long strap of her large cross-boy bag over her head to settle the strap on her shoulder. She looked sad as he came to the understanding of golems. “… She is,” she said. And it was true. Noctis was one of a kind. She was the only one to possess a crystal heart that allowed her to be so much the epitome of alive that it was hard for some to even realize she was a golem. “But… all golem possess souls of varying degrees. Some are too young or weak to ever come to full realization. But others grow with time and learn and feel and hurt. Everyone makes mistakes, Wes. I tried very hard to explain this concept to the Magi students. I warned them off of creating golem just to prove they could do it. We don’t always know where the soul comes from or it is just comes into creation with the awakening spell. I don’t have all of those answers, but… one should never create a golem unless they plan to care for it,” she said. “Noctis was very important for me to create. She has purposes and abilities beyond being my friend. I made her, but she decides what she becomes,” she said. “Just like if you had a child.” She took a breath and then  reached up and brushed a tear away from her cheek before smiling. “I think we have everything I’ll need for now. Let’s go join the others…” she said.

___________________________________________________________

Movado didn’t know what the girls were off doing, but he was relieved to know they were off together. Especially since he’d watched them both recently go through so much… between Weiss recovering from the miasma that afflicted her… and Sally going through her final molting. To know they were both feeling better and were accepting of each other, embracing of each other like it was all meant to be… it was a relief to him. He sat at his desk, reading the most recent report from Traine. They were already at a critical point, and La’Fleez was not likely to give up his farce easily. He couldn’t imagine why he’d targeted Lana’s home, though. It was a village, nothing grandiose, reliant upon the security and aid of surrounding kingdoms, especially La’Shire. What benefit did they gain for all of this effort? Unless it was somehow personal. The village had very personal connections. Tria was wife to Aspen, who was the son of Fang Foom… who had a rather treacherous past with La’Fleez. “No one would go through that much for something so singular,” Movado mumbled to himself. But he’d learned there was no rationalizing the mind of a madman either.

He then pulled over the orders for the troops he was trying to muster for Ethion. He was torn on what to do. Who to send to lead them. Garand was still in such a broken, confused place… he could tell that just from the way the conversation with him had gone. He’d hoped he would have made more progress by now, but perhaps just the mention of Lana had caused him to backslide into his old mindset. Mov closed his eyes, silently cursing at himself for being the one to cause it. Garand couldn’t lead this army, not like that… Movado would go himself, but he couldn’t… right? He had to maintain things from here. Too many troops scattered in too many directions on so many missions at once… someone had to be at the helm of it…

___________________________________________________

Caz walked with Daisy and smiled as he put an arm around her waist and pulled her close as they made their way out of the dining room. He did take pause as he saw two couples in one of the private dining rooms off to the side. “Huh… that looked like Miss Coriander,” he noted. "The, uh, old Archives Guardian before Duncan took over.”

Indigo stayed put a little longer before he also got up and made his way out of the dining room to head back to his and Zuri’s room. He supposed, at the very least, he’d do some writing to distract himself until he heard from her.

~~

Enola smiled and watched Apple go. “Take care,” she returned. She stood in the open doorway and as Apple disappeared around the corner, she was about to go back inside when she saw a familiar lynx coming around from the other direction. She smiled brighter upon seeing Kopak. “I should let you know, very handsome stranger, that my husband will be returning soon,” she joked in a playfully sultry voice.

“You know, it’s been a few days since we had a day off together,” Tien noted. “Not that it’s terrible when we’re working since we’re paired up most of the time,” she added with a smile. “I just… prefer when we’re off is all,” she added. The collie hooked her fingers into the edge of his pants and tugged on them a bit as they walked. “Don’t you?” she asked him sweetly.

~~

“I guess time will tell,” Pepper said as she shifted a bit more to drape her tail over her legs and his lap. She looked at him and nuzzled in against him. “I feel like one day everything will be a bit clearer. Right now it’s all so murky… emotions are raw,” she said, feeling like she was channeling her Auntie Snow in that moment. It felt like something she would say. She didn’t know that, at some point, she might be summoned by Princess Millia… Kahi’s mate… to help free a poor girl from an unworthy soulmate with her Luminara gifts. She was still learning the full extent of them. She’d been asked to use them for quite a few tasks that she hadn’t realized she could do… always with success. So if she was asked now… she would trust that she was being asked because she was capable of it.

Patches laid the last pup into his crib in the nursery. She and Ray had finally gotten them all fed and changed and down for an afternoon nap. Patches had left the High Guard when the pups were born, because… she was certain she couldn’t do both. Not with four of them! How in D’Joran had she and Rya made four puppies? Of course, she and Ray had been pretty active, even getting caught a few times in public places. Thankfully, he was still on paternity leave from the High Guard himself for now. But the pups were growing quickly in the beginning, as pups tended to do… “Do you think we should consider looking into the castle’s nursery and daycare services?” she asked him curiously. “Just once in a while, anyway…” she reasoned. It didn’t help that they hadn’t mated since the pups were born. Patches felt more than ready for that… just…  nervous that she could also end up with four more pups! She’d need a higher potion blend, it seemed. Too fertile for her own good!

~~

Ruby nodded and looked at Elly a bit warily. “I do,” she said. “I was hoping I was imagining it,” she admitted. “I don’t know what it means, except… last time I felt it was what Archer appeared from the future. You don’t… you don’t think it means he went back, do you?” she asked.

Gabby eventually emerged, dressed in her regular clothes again and approaching the others to look over the sample book that Ruby was holding. Her ears perked up and then fell back as she looked between them. “Everything okay? You two look… I don’t know… worried?”

~~

Julep drew in a little breath as Parack’s blush mirrored her own. She shyly turned away some and moved over to push herself up to sit on the counter across from where he stood. She crossed her legs at her ankles, draping her fluffy tail over her lap. “I like it because you lived it,” she said with a smile. “And it's funny when you point out how they got it wrong,” she said. She studied him intently from where she was sitting. She honestly wasn’t sure she could remember how all of this had started – oh, yes she could… Elly-Mae – but she was very happy it did. Parack might still struggle on occasion with the fact he'd been allowed to be back in a body that had turned into his younger self… but everything seemed to happen for a reason. The Ancients saw him worthy of a second chance after Chaos stole so much from him and his descendants. “Or… we could watch one of those funny romance ones…” she offered. Maybe if there were people kissing on the screen… it might put the idea into Parack’s head to kiss her… and she wanted to be kissed. Very much so.

“Alright, you two. I have a basket of goodies that should sate all those cravings,” Dartanya said as she came out and set the basket on the counter by PArack. She then set down a large thermos. “And some beverages,” she added. The large thermos contained three smaller ones within it. One had frostberry juice, another had a lemon-peace tea and the last was a little something special. A strong, but flavorful pear-honey mead that was from Parack’s time… a nice, subtle but alcoholic beverage. Nothing too strong… but nice to share over snacks or after a meal.

~~

Lyla listened and walked with him as he talked. “So we’re both learning while we’re here,” she said with a smile. “I know it’s not easy for you any more than it is for me… but I’m really glad you’re here,” she said honestly. He didn’t need to split from Chaos… but he was being overpowered by the demon’s dark intentions. Lyla would have been killed if she stayed and Magnus would have likely been destroyed. What use did Chaos have for love, after all? To him it was a weakness, when in reality… Magnus was incredibly strong.

~~

“Do you think we should go keep them company or… let them be?” Cyan asked. She had just gotten off work herself, so she was a bit hungry, having missed lunch. But she certainly wouldn’t mind if Synder suggested going back to their room, getting comfy and ordering something in.

Kia nodded and smiled as she took Saber’s hand and then leaned into him and walked off, glancing back and waving her free had to Synder and Cyan. They would go grab something from the kitchen.

~~

Aura rolled off Archer quickly and sat up in the grass, her tails puffed up, ears erect and eyes wide at his sound of pain. She moved closer to him and placed her hands on his body, trying to figure out what happened. “Archer?” Her heart was in her throat. He was grabbing his arm and she reached over and placed her hands on it, letting her magic flow into it to soothe it. “Archer, what happened? What was that?”

~~

Snow moved in to nuzzle Torrent’s neck before giving his lips a kiss. “Don’t do that. I can tell you’re letting yourself feel guilty again. You are such a good wolf, Torrent. Your heart is so incredibly big. You feel things so deeply and you have a hard time moving on from thoughts where you believe you could have done something better or differently. But everything happens for a reason. We have our second chance. Juli and Slate are getting theirs too. And Rain… Rain barely knew Slate as a father before she was taken. She’s lacked one most of her life. You get to be her father now. Okay?”

Rain nodded, “I would,” she whispered and then smiled and sighed. “You always end up doing that,” she noted. Meaning making her relax or smile when she was determined to be upset or angry about something. She leaned up and kissed him.

“Careful you two. Don’t want a repeat of the dining room incident,” Timber said as he was walking by with Amanda. She’d been getting understandably restless and needed an outing. Of course they’d come upon Rocky and Rain sharing an intimate moment in the middle of a public corridor.

Arielle held her breath a moment when Juli asked if she was about to call her ‘aunt.’ She then nodded. “Yes. Aunt Juli and Uncle Slate,” she said, looking between them. “You see… the future I came back from… well, you’re not like you appear now.”

“How are we now?” Slate asked.

“… Sad. Broken even. I mean no offense, but… you are. You look defeated and guilty, but you don’t have to be. I’ve seen you get past it,” Ari said as she squeezed Auel’s hand. She hoped she was doing the right thing. As it was, she could see a light in their eyes that hadn’t been there a moment ago. Maybe… hope?
Auel nodded, unable to deny Juli's keen nose.

Mizuki looked over as she heard the voices coming from the portal. Stepping up to them and bowing, "You all must be the Madam Toia sent for." She said and then blinking when she heard about the Sacred Oak was struggling. She stood up and looked back to her home. "She's struggling? Is that why you were called?" She asked turning her head around.

Rotta whistled, "You going all out for this meal." He noted as the duo were close back to Royal Oak. To say he was also a little excited to see Deet again now she was 'free' from the other Priestess. And with his mentor Donovan who in his young mind was thinking he would like him visit often. But, he was going to be in for a shock.

***

Aki knew Cori was holding back for a reason, when she used her vision on Trait even for that brief moment she was able to see visions of the past, there wasn't much too it, but Duncan was there for it. She didn't wish for the details, not yet anyway. She apricated Cori telling the story so far and keeping things private for the time being.

***

Zlo body paused when a new voice came out from behind the door. His head turned the white fire eyes seemed to narrow, showing that the demon was currently in control. This was a new twist, "Anon..." It repeated to itself. It stepped all the way around to face the door and waiting for it to open. Once inside and sees his eyes Anon would know this wasn't a lowly demon, it would try to ignore him, but it wasn't also one to back down from the mission that was given to it and now it had a body and not trapped in the scepter it be harder to give that up.

Fai smiled a bit. "Well we're welcoming Deetra into the family, and really the desert is a bit fancier then I usually make. I try to balance large meals and smaller lighter throughout the week. But today's special."

Weiss smiled. "Both it is then." She said looking at the piece then at the Elf with long floppy ears.

"Here allow me. Take care of him, and each other..." Benimari said as she facted the four stones into the bracelet making changes that kept it that simple design Movado would like. Placing the stones to compliment each other in the setting. Putting it in a gift box and handed it back.

"Are...you sure we can..." Weiss started but she smiled.

"He is one of two precious boys I've had the fortune to watch over. They are family to me. Love and be there for each other and that is all the payment I need. Live as long as I have dear....and you come to know where the true value lies. That is merely a symbol or token of the feelings you girls share, with each other and with him. That is more then enough." She said having manipulated the metal with nothing but her fingers. "Oh, I know you planned on things...but perhaps a detour. Something has come to him that has him troubled. The words of his loves would help him....." Beni said and Weiss nodded.

"Of course...if Mov needs us we'll go right now." Before she could continue Beni was already gone as quickly as she'd come.....just as Sally suggested they see him too.
***
Sarasha knew how hard this was, she sent her pipe away and moved pulling her hand free only to shift to her smaller nin-tailed spirit form. Landing lightly in his lap. She stood on hind legs putting her head on his shoulder she had done this countless times. A way of comforting without smothering him. And an incredible amount of shown trust. She was actually incredibly vulnerable in this smaller form. But this was Loch and he'd never hurt her. She knew that with every fiber of her being. And in this state she was less likely to give Samson and Atticus the wrong idea. It was a very clear friendship he was after all not just the charge she protected but her best friend too.

***
Averie took a deep breathe it was in Anos's hands now....

As Anos stepped though an barrier formed over the door frame. He looked at Zlo, but to be more precise who he could see as if a ghostly overlay meaning the ravens soul for the moment was unharmed. He intended to keep it that way. Anos looked at the one in front of him. " If that Raven's soul begins to fade even a little make no mistake I will erase you." He said firmly looking at him.

"I do not know or care what this business is about the Oracle. That Raven is needed to restore the balance, you will release him unharmed." The doll which was the size of a small child rested on his arm. "I will also purge Chaos blood I need him clear headed. You however are being given a choice. One...release him unharmed, undamaged and unspoiled and willingly transfer to the Dara Marinette or two....I destroy you and revive you later.....in Chaos's lair where he tells me in full why one of his subordinates challenged me. The choice is of course yours. But know this if you choose destruction....the longer I leave you in that state the more of your source that is lost. If your lucky....that will be the worst punishment.....I assure you. Chaos does not want me tracking him down. Which will it be? Leaving the Raven but gaining a body of our own or incurring my wrath.....and your Master's after?" Anos spoke calmly. The question was....what choice would this one make. "By the way there is no third choice try it....I'll destroy you just for pissing me off...fair warning." How many times was he going to have to adorn the crown and mantle of the Demon King of Tyranny.......he seriously hoped this one was vastly more intelligent then the Drow this morning. He usually didn't like spending his days in a bad mood. "Make no mistake that body is not yours. This Marinette is akin to this worlds Golems but designed for a source not soul. "

***
Safira looked at Abbandon she had managed to not laugh at the nickname but as Sora asked if the cookies were for her while quietly indicating the evidence of his crime. The theft of prime cookies she snickered covering her mouth.....it was soo something Lyka would do....usually to a gift he got Hes as they were usually partnered at work. She managed to handle his hyperactive energy the best. He drove others crazy.....but it was a silver eagle thing.

"Ah forgive me." Cori said. "Hazards of being the a Guardian I suppose. Mm looks like they added a few dishes from Aero'Oro to the menu." Cori said switching gears the first statement was more for herself a kick it out of being on alert mode sort of. Or puzzling through how to fix a problem. "Speaking of I hear they're starting to compete with Aero'Oro in prosthetic's.....from what I was told the girl working the magic....was even invited to Aero'Oro she's that good. Here's a hint....the way it was explained to me in that dining hall right now could be thirty people with a prosthetic limb or tail and your never tell them apart. Everything from feel, warmth, even emulating scent.....if the owner doesn't share you'd never know."  Cori could see this knowing look in Aki's eyes. She knew there was more then what Cori was saying but there was also appreciation for her keeping the more delicate details out for the moment. Cori and Basil both felt those details were best spoken about by the kids themselves.

_____________________________________________________________

Shiri smiled and nodded. “Alright, let me know if you need anything. I’ll get started over here,” she said to Winreesa. She wondered if it would be wrong to ask to take over as her Maiden Superior, over Merida. She was almost certain Merida would be grateful to be rid of her… but it did mean going to Madam Toia… and since she made the assignments to begin with, she wondered if she would consider it. She started cleaning closer to the entrance. “Rao,” she greeted as he’d returned to the main entrance after his goodbyes with Deetra. “Who are the guests that are coming?” she asked him curiously.

Winnie swept away carefully cleaning and smiling as Shiri said let her know..."okay I will." She said happily helping. Her wings lifted a bit as she worked to tidy the area's in the stained glass. Winnie wasn't sure when it was that she last smiled but Shiri was so warm. It was a change from Merida who she swore hated her.

Merida was finishing up in the second prayer room....she was so tired of Winnie.....the brat never did anything right. If she didn't follow behind her all the time she'd hear about messes she was sure of it. Yet she couldn't always follow Winnie around. It was so frustrating and she wasn't sure where Winnie hid the messes she made all the time. Winnie of course cleaned them up correctly but she shook and withdrew more and more with each one. "Finished.." she said seeing everything sparkling. Never mind out in the main hall Shiri had Winnie helping her just fine....adjusting for her eyes....something Merida found to be pointless and only encouraged Winnie keeping them closed.
______________________________________________________

Solace looked at her. "Time to explore what you want as well. Even your Aunt Orkla doesn't devote every moment to watching. You have the right to explore what you take interest in." He looked at her. "To explore outside of dreams....or more of certain ones." Solace suggested looking at his daughter. "Time for yourself dear. Surely you've noticed how often Chrona visits Orkla. As much as they argue it would seem the opposite but they're best friends have been since forever. You have a right to discover such relationships as well."

**
Cloud smiled. "Let's" he said as he turned to walk with her. He wasn't fond of this port either but any time she wanted to leave the ship he'd go if that's what she wanted. He walked with Igraine unaware that Jagger who was engaged with Zosie had this ire with him. "The value total of everything at fair market is 250 Gold.....Port Royale will try to triple that amount in Platinum....honestly this port is annoying....paying in gold for cleaning agents is still expensive....the highest is usually10 silver....but that's mid grade....and completelyi neffective." Cloud sighed. "People skills are not my strong point....I'm not looking forward to bartering." People skills were something Igraine was good at. She was Captain of the Arcane Gale....so she could tease him back now if she wanted about him not being good at talking with strangers. She was one of the few he could honestly talk with. Her, Zosie and for a bit now Jagger.....but time would tell.
________________________________________________________

“Oh, I’ll be back, Alcyone,” Blake said as he moved to the stairs and gestured to her. “I’m going to want to hear a bit more about this full potential I haven’t reached yet.” His tone was honest, but also playful. Blake had learned to try to stay light-hearted, even when it was hard to do so. He’d lived with that condition for so long until the Elves came and cured him fully of it… That illness was something that could have damped someone’s spirits permanently, but he never let it. And once he had Mela in his life… she became like a brilliant sun shining all over his life. He wanted to always be that for her. He left Alcyone’s archives and exited the protected entrance. He pulled the pouch out and smiled. Mela would be incredible relieved. Now Dimael could make the protection talismans for the family. He placed the pouch back into his pocket and made his way to the portal.  

"I'll be happy to answer your questions." She called after him waving. He was doing so much better. She knew he'd wake to his potential soon. Late bloomers always ended up with some uniquely special skill. Even if it was common....it would allow things that normally would take items boosting or various other methods.
____________________________________________________

"Of course." Dimael said and walked over. He moved his right arm out Whisper wrapped around it then gently lifted Fleur careful of her tail. Once she was securely resting in his arms he nodded to Lotus. "Please Maiden show the way." He said gently. It would also explain his rather old world term. Calling them Maidens. In reference to there faith and purity. Remaining pure Maidens by choice. A title of respect.

Menda and the others were waiting for there visiting verification mostly because they were here to work.

"Such a heaviness in the air.....I hope everything is alright." Syaoran whispered mostly to himself. Unfortunately for him he drew the attention of the Blackburn's even more then an Eagle....Hiscwings and feathers a bit more showy.....aas well the.gold dusted skin. If the Blackburn's attacked him though....they'd be in a world of hurt....even drunk  Karin's instinct was that Syaoran was dangerous and he was....as the Leader of Twilios

He turned as Mizuki walked up looking at her nodding. "There are a few who are greatly injured...its a constant drain on her strength I can see it from here." He turned bowing respectfully to Mizuki. "I am Syaoran, aiding the Scared Oak herself is why I'm here."

Menda chuckled. "Aye and we be the medical team. Ceil here is Kijin, he's an incredible doctor who'll be working with me to help the wound don'cha know." She said.

Ceil nodded he would have bowed in respect as well but there was a kangaroo mouse sitting on his shoulder. " Forgive me for not bowing, I'd send Dr. Menda flying if I did."

"Aye now. I am not a sugar glider....no means of flight don'cha know." She protested waving her hands to which the accomping nurses giggled.

"You'd have been fine Menda. I'd have caught you." Syaoran said to Menda's smile.
_______________________________________________________

Josie nodded. "Windham thinks so....I find it hard to doubt The Emerald Lord of the Skies....but I'm still nervous..." she said then smiled. "Its alright....Sabine probably laid down with Lily....Lily always tried to hide her troubles. Sabine could see through her. She's most likely asleep and Sabine doesn't want to wake her."


"A few things." Aiyanna said returning the warm hug. She smiled at Hemlock. "I couldn't let it end that way." She said. "Every girl has a right to celebrate there birthday. Sorry it's a day late though." She said as she chuckled as a few emerald feathers drifted between her and Hem. She looked at him. "Usually nothing moves you from my shoulder Windham." The series of musical sounds made Anna smile before she looked at Hemlock. "Sorry about that...its not much but we've brought a present and cake. Although you'd have to ask Faroe what he picked." If they ended up together Anna would never be angry or bitter. Her heart was torn between these two boys. It didn't mean they couldn't fall in love with someone else, although she didn't know she had both there attention at least. She was sure....Grail and Hemlock would have Questions about Windham and while she'd explain she was a summoner they need not be burdened with heavy thoughts and emotions from her past. Right now it was enough Faroe knew.
____________________________________________________

Seph paused rinsing out his hair at the 'eep' he opened his eyes seeing Ember but yelped a sound of pain as he just as quickly shut them squeezed shut...reaching blindly for a washrag... "that stings..." he muttered his cheeks bright red from Ember seeing him in such an embarrassing state....he grabbed the rag managing to get the suds from his eyes....that was embarrassing but he wasn't sure which was worse....being caught like this in the shower....or getting soap in his eyes while naked in the shower...scratch that they were both just as embarrassing. One had a bit of humiliation added in. "Can...you...give me five minutes...?" He said as calmly as possible. She just awoke like him so as embarrassing as it was...she was likely looking for someone anyone else.....he had Bless when he woke.
_________________________________________________
Silvi smiled wrapping her in a gentle hug. Holding Mira as a mother would. One hand gently stroking her hair and ears as she would for Averie or her granddaughter. Or great nieces or nephews. She just let Mira get it out, offering quiet comfort. It was obvious to her that Mira needed this. How much had this young girl, and to Silvi she was still young and learning so much kept bottled up inside. There was no rush, she could hum, but heaviness of the built up emotions Mira just needed a safe place to let them all out.
_________________________________________________
Chrona nodded. "Surprised he handled that so well...many would either yell at the poor girl or think it's an invite....he was surprisingly well mannered about it..." she looked at Orkla. "I suppose it because you keep track of those whose actions drastically affect the world but....that's a better reaction is it because he doesn't make her feel awful about an honest accident?"
___________________________________________________

Opal chuckled. "From the sounds of it...I'll be lucky to get to my room." She joked from the way they made her home sound. Loaded with get well wishes. "But it means alot...." she said then paused. "Sunny..." Opal protested then looked at Tiff.

"Maybe....yeah, but...the entire single staff all fawn over him. I can barely speak to him outside of doing my job...." she whispered sighing. "Both you and Merit told me...he is the one who did the operation though."

"He was. He accepted Tati's help. She used her glyphs...and kept giving you what you'd need to keep going. Riggs never lost focus." Levi whispered. "When I got here...Tati was trying to figure the drugs on her knife...I knew them called Tiff. She came right away....Morgana."

"Levia'Lavender."Opal said meeting her gaze. "Thank you. For calling Tiff. For helping me. You have to know, I don't blame you. Your not responsible for Morgana. As far as I'm concerned she's nothing to you. A stranger who won't leave you alone. Because if she knew Lilth's daughters. She'd know she's missing out on knowing two wonderful loving girls. Right?" Levi nodded.

"Opal...speaking of wonderful people you don't know Riggs hasn't noticed you. " Levi said. "I know for a fact he's usually scolding those other nurses. They should be caring for the patients not fighting over him. I think if anything the fact you are focused would catch his attention right Sunny, Tiff?"

"I have too many sisters now who gossip about there boyfriends....no thank you. I get it enough that way." He said as they arrived at the crossroads. "Right....tracks....you know I'll be bouncing off of walls after this right? Such a demanding partner I've got." Lyka joked as he handed her back his torch. Hestia would see it though thanks to them. Not that she hadn't a thousand times or more....When his silver and gold appearance inverted. It had taken practice on his part. But Silver Eagles were Nightfall Eagles...which was perhaps how he withstood the Furies poison so well. He just didn't like doing it unless he had too....because he was also far more hyper after. But he was as his mom would put it stunning this way. Lyka looked down both halls needing very little light in fact Hes with the torches behind him was perfect. "Right corridor. Left hasn't seen use in at least Four years maybe five.....Right has a lot of activity....most recently yesterday...mid morning....to early noon....theres a lot of skuffing so it's hard to pinpoint exact time....mostly women's footprints....all same size." He rattled off the size height and weight....which Hes could confirm to match Morgana.... Lyka looked up but not back. While he wouldn't go blind it would be too bright while he was using the hunters focus. "There's male here too....most recently around the same time....but the steps are skewed....he was pulling her along this way. Looks like they might have been arguing....its not soft earth so I can't tell if they were armed...." Lyka looked back towards her but not at her. He knew Hes would understand. . Bonus to that energy it translates to being hyper focused right now...."Should I shift back?" He was also more dangerous this way....as he was built for sheer agility and speed.

"Yes...if your able to awaken it. You could reverse what was done to me...." he said not wanting to tell her his ability to recover was likely affected too. It was enough she was willing to try. He explained what she would sense the damaged tissue how and were and how to mend it. But it had to be stopped at the source which was like an incurable virus locked into a tiny wound that spread. In order to find the origin the rest needed stitched first.

Lacey nodded. "Its fine. Do as he asked." She said. Such a gentle caring touch. She wanted to tell Zeke such things were wasted on her. But she didn't have the heart to. The nurses numbed everything up again. The cut or opening was already quite long. Middle of her ribs going to thigh. Some said it was her sheer stubbornness that kept her going. "If at any time you need a break take it....this isn't easy." She said in concern for him too.

_______________________________________________

"Really?" Raphtalia said sitting on the floor she was just more comfortable....the chairs were soft and hard in weird places. Raphtalia went a touch wide eyed blushing as the full rack of antlers blossomed. "I...." she stammered lying was a sin and therefore taboo. "Not...on..purpose..." she stammered....

Chai nodded. "Its okay...I...I just don't want to go...back." she said lowly then paused as Haddie asked her to get her front? "My um...like...this?" She asked trying to mirror what she was feeling which had her doing the cute little kid thing of dragging one end over her arm. While it left soap behind it didn't do much for cleaning....Haddie was earning her trust this warm gentle light....a warm light that didn't want go hurt her.

"I'll be here." She said nodding to him. She needed to do this right. Just annulling the soulmate bound may free Chai but it would trap Futuba, she couldn't do that. It was also why she had La'Shire look into the status of each. She knew her beloved would accept the orphaned Chai. So would Rocky and Rain. So certain was Millia that she was sure if she didn't they would and Kahi would wonder what caused her to hesitate.

Futuba growled smacking Yohans hand away. "I'm working you letch. Find some one else to bother." She snapped.

"Come now Futuba....we're engaged is that any way to speak to you fiancee?" Yohan said lifting her hair.

Futuba smacked him away a second time. "You're not. You're the pervert my idiot father saddled me with." She said angry Yohan angry reached for her arm only to have a hand grab it he looked at the Bejeweled Bird of Paradise.

"Oh yes I heard about you. Can't keep your father's out of other peoples business." Yohan sneered.

"You're conducting your business in my Kitchen with one of my staff who clearly expresses her displeasure at your presence here. You can conduct your way out of my kitchen. Once you leave you need not worry about me interfering."

"A birdie who can't fly....butting her nose in...you sure are a brave one....tell me is it because you think your a dragon after being bedded by one?" He asked her lowly

"Careful boy....I've banned people from coming in here for less." Yohan twisted his wrist free grabbed her arm and heard bones creaking and cracking yet the woman made no sound the battle of wills continued Futuba cried stop but Tae's wrist snapped.

"Birds are so fragile all I did was hold her wrist and it snapped like a twig." Yohan said but froze Tae was staring at him. "What?"

"Pray you never hear a baying howl.....the owner won't kill you. But he will make you sorry you find it so easy to harm a girl. Unlike you...he has honor." Tae said softly. "He doesn't take kindly to men who harm women."

Yohan narrowed his eyes it was unnerving enough Tae didn't cry out in pain. "What don't you feel pain."

"You have eyes boy. I've experienced far worse pain then you breaking my wrist. It hurts but I won't give you the satisfaction you crave from breaking it. By the way....you've earned yourself a ban from my kitchen. The knights will be here shortly to escort you out."

Although if Oak brought him before Milliarose after cruelly breaking Tae's wrist....Yohan would be in for a freight....as sweet as she is....that was something she'd not tolerate.
______________________________________________________

Adriel looked at the viewing pool....the tether was something sacred...meant to form between lovers, between a husband and wife....and sealed unbreakable by the one who forged it if pregnancy occurred. So Blaise was playing roulette with a loaded gun. Any male she tethered too should they succeed in getting her pregnant would become not a lover in the bed but her husband in that moment...,Alder....was her latest target...." I had hoped she understood what love was by the time she found him....his chances of getting her pregnant are nearly perfect...so close in fact that if he loses himself to the heat of passion right now....he'll fill her with his child....such a reckless girl..." Adriel said softly sighing. "I could prevent it....but he could also be the one to teach her love....I'm sure Orkla would be reminding me to not meddle....but....he's one of her possible futures. One who could quell the relentless dark hunger in her. Just as I could prevent it...I could ensure it....but that could make things worse too..." Adriel knew many in the village to believe Blaise was using the tether to find her husband the one she was supposed to be with. Adriel knew this because many prayed to her and Rohdorn both that Blaise find her soulmate....the one who will bring the Primcess peace....Alder could be that one.....the chances were slightly lower if he only danced with her to completion one time tether or no....but if she tethered and he continued....if he danced with her over and over again she would become pregnant and Blaise's bloodline was of an line that aborting a child was fatal. The mother was often allergic to those drugs. "Rohdorn what would you suggest my love?" She whispered as she started out watching this scene alone. "I wonder if he'll keep going should he sense she'll end up pregnant if he does or if he won't care.....just watching over them is so hard..."

Blaise smirked to herself 'gotcha' she thought as she moved shifting and feeling him slide in she let out a delighted heated moan herself. He really was impressive, She knew she had him, he felt absolutely incredible, the irony was perhaps in the way he felt, like there was so much more to him then even Finn, she knew she'd not regret a tether with him, quite the opposite she'd thrill in having him to herself, and a tether with one as innocent as him was rather easy for her. To make him hers...and hers alone...to have this impressive elf all to herself. She never could with Finn....Nayril's call was to strong for her to hold him long especially for an half elf. And Slyar was to strong to control...she had won a tether but couldn't  make him obey. That was evident when it came to Traya...But Alder here....Blaise pushed back slowly letting him join with her more and more and any second now she knew he'd loose control claim her....and Blaise? She'd make him hers for now at least. She didn't know what love was....in part to her mother's cruel upbringing. Told all of her life she was supposed to lay claim to Finnoren....but Alder was for the first time driving all thoughts of the High Elf King from her mind....all she wanted was him....for as many as she's taken to her bed none filled her with child. When Blaise started this her mother told her the one who made a mother of her was meant to be hers that that was Finnoren. Angered by that she started seducing men to her bed only to find nothing ever came of it. Not even with Finnn....which angered her. He was supposed to be hers right? But Alder caught her eye...it was just for now, he fancied himself that dragon girl....but right now he was here with her. Not that they weren't aware....sleeping around always came with a risk. Even among the Night Elves. Pregnancy meant marriage so some refused. Like Vyshae. There were those though that believed only the one your meant to be with will create a child with you. Which was why many believed she was searching for her husband the one she was supposed to be with. It was why situations like with Licht and Minato was rare. There father got away with it mostly because one happened outside the village in a drunken night of passion which lead to Minato...he married Licht's mother. Having him not long after unaware of Minato until both boys met later on the battlefield.

"Someone keeps getting more popular." Vyshae teased lightly but smiled. " ah yes that..." she said leaning back. She explained about it depending on who held the grace. For some it yielded healing and rejuvenation for themselves and others. Others could use it to combat great evils. She found it simpler for examples to tell him about Mythos and Tegra cherished hero's among the Elves. Mythos sacred flames born of the that and sunlight burned away all that was evil and could heal anyone who drew strength from the sun. In the sense he could lend them some strength but only should he ever bestow part of his grace to another would it truly have permanent lasting effects. Strengthen them allow them to recover in the light of the sun by leaps and bounds as Mythos did. Tegra was known for his ability to heal and purify. But his strength was by far greater in the light of the moon. While all of that could not be corrupted it was said if tainted it would weaken. Tegra's gift was an exception it could not be tainted so many sought to consume the source of his light. But as strong as his gift was it was unable to purify some types of evil. Like that which floated around Savarian's heart. Protected by the heart safe crystal that Aria formed to shield and protect her beloved brother. Because it was a concentrated evil mass his ability of purification would have no effect. He'd have to fire countless purify arrows, to make a dent in it...but each arrow risked shattering the crystal instantly flooding Savarian's heart with the evil miasma kept at bay trapped in a layer of crystal around the heart.
_______________________________________________________

"...Right..." Wes said with a nod as he walked out with Will, her words in his head. There was a ruin of one satellite Magi town he visited with his parents in his youth- the first time he came with them in their expeditions. He would never forget all the bodies of golems- so many of them that it was unnerving. His mother told him that they had of been used as temporary bodies by the Magi there, but with Will's words, it seems they just came across a mass grave of slaves...

~~

"That... that was nice," Sally was blushing for a second, but she was quick to the heart of things. "We should go to Movado. Maybe we can steal him away for the rest of the day."

~~

"O-oh! It doesn't matter to me- as long as I have a flat floor and a half-decent mat I'll be fine!" Zuri stammered. Indigo would of been able to tell stories about how often he caught Zuri sleeping on the floor, and how she found it odd for a while to use an actual bed.

~~

"Oh is that so? For a sec I thought she was someone else I had to fight for your attention," Daisy teased, clearly joking with Caz as she laid her head on his shoulder.

~~

"I take it he still thinks the baby is his?" Ko mused as he walked into the room with Nol, pulling her into a kiss.

~~

"Well, there are plenty of things that we can't when we're on shift..." Onua mused, loving the contrast of Tien's sweet smile and spicy fingers!

~~

"The good thing is that we don't need to rush... the answers will come in time, as Dad would say," Rev said, kissing the top of Pepper's head.

~~

Ray finished prepping diapers and bottles for the eventual next cycle, sighing a little. "I'm not gonna say we couldn't use the help sometimes!" He said with a tired smile. He did miss having alone time with Patches, though he obviously wouldn't trade their pups for the world.

~~

Elly shook her head. "Honestly I'm not sure. Just that if we're right, someone else has paid our lil timeline a visit..."

~~

"W-well, if that's what you want. A change of pace could be nice," Parack said, his shyness of the moment giving way to an honest interest. He thanked Tanya for the food before grabbing it. "I'll leave the movie to you."

~~

"I'm glad, too. Seems like the Ancients had more plans for me and Parack, both," Magnus admitted. Although he shared in basic intelligence with Parack, he didn't share in all of his 'older brother's' knowledge, especially of the past. Its because of that he felt he had a lot to learn now.

~~

"Kia has been more worried about him than me... Its best to let her have the time she needs right now," Synder said, returning Kia's wave. "Besides- more time with just us is always a good thing!"

"Ya know, I kinda like you takin' charge like this," Saber said, glad to see her with a bit more confidence.

~~

After a moment, Archer's growls and whines of pain died down, his arm finally settling. "I'm... I'm okay..." he panted as he still held fast to his arm. "I thought... after I was able to stop what happened to your dad and I got my old arm back- or rather not lost it in the first place- I thought my timeline was gone, integrated with another. But somehow... someone's here from that time... from MY time. It's the only reason my arm would hurt that much."

~~

"I guess I have some problems letting go, too- Might be where Rain gets it from," Torrent said, kissing Snow's forehead, "Thank you."

"You're not getting another show like that. Gotta look at least partway presentable," Rocky said with a laugh.

"You guys okay?" Amanda asked, her belly a pretty nice size now.

"Yeah, 'bout to head to the room so we can unwind. Thankfully the big paperwork for the pack is done today. How about you guys?"

"I feel like I'm about to burst thanks to these two! Tim's keeping me sane and well-fed, though!"

"You have, huh...?" There was the slightest of wags swaying Juli's tail. "If that's true, then your parents..."

"I'm not gonna say much, but the bottom you're in, you can climb out of it," Auel added, "And I'm sure Ari wants you to do that."

((And the second half.))

"You're right" Xel acknowledged. And he was she'd be even more upset if he had an untreated wound. Xel gently lifted her into his arms cradling her as if she was made of fine spun crystal and could shatter at any moment. "Come we'll get these scratches treated then I'll take you home." He said in a gentle soothing tone. He turned and walked out turning to take a quicker route to the infirmary but being careful to not rock her. The cut in his side hurt. But letting that Centuar past him would have been far worse.

Soliel nodded. "Thank you, but I still have a long way to go to fully break that mind set. Had to keep reminding myself to not kill them" she said shaking her head. " I hope that half dragon was able to reach that poor girl in time. I came upon it as one rushed off with a Cloud Fawn girl. I told him I'd deal with those three idiots he needed to focus on her. Thankfully he understood I'd be fine. She wouldn't be." Soliel said taking a deep breath then looked at Spartan. "I'm still trying to figure out where I belong here...." she said watching the three disappearing around the bend with the castle knights and guards...although if her handling those three was any clue....she'd be perfectly fit to aid them. If she wanted....the problem was Lance....he wanted her finding happiness outside of fighting. And she understood him but she felt so lost....she had stayed with Severin obeying without a collar because she continued to have a purpose here though....although going back to that half dragon...Spartan would know Silvi assigned Xellen to Calla.....not making it there in time wasn't a problem he'd get there....Xel not killing the centaur for harming Calla....questionable but James got there luckily.

~*~*~*~*~
"It is. " she said reassuringly to him. "It won't harm them. I've been told they find it soothing." She said as her maternity doctor told her it would be the same for her as the babies at this point. If it was her first trimester and she wasn't sporting a healthy baby bump it would be different but at this stage it would feel like Quinn rubbing her belly gently. Which was why it would be soothing. "They'll let me know when they get to warm, she said they'll get fussy, but otherwise I can soak with you a while."

Landessa hugged her back. "You're welcome until we're sure everything has calmed down, please call me if you need a sitter. I'll keep your twins safe." She said gently to Ashe. "I'm glad she's safe and Quinn as well. Yes, the guards said as much. The War Shires are being given only one chance. They do something like this, they'll be treated for any injuries that occurred why kept under heavy guard then escorted to outside of the kingdom where the mark of banishment will be placed on them. Preventing Dahl or any of his followers from being able to sneak into any lands under the White Queen's Influence she has Zero tolerance for it. One chance then out and banished forever. According to the guard she said some harbor a darkness that will never change she'll not allow them to remain." Hearing that may bring them some peace of mind. Not Dahl or his devoted followers would be allowed to ever step foot here again. The mark preventing it. How it worked she wasn't sure. "They said it would be like they hit an invisible wall...preventing entry."

Rumi nodded again "Thank you." He said but thanks didn't seem like enough but Landessa refused any hinted attempt of more.
_________________________________________________

Minato nodded. "Although I frown at lying I'll simply regard her asking as the seal of the promise and respond as such. I believe it will have the effect you wish for. As I'll respond to her as if it's the first I'm hearing of it. Its oft done for ceremonies so we know what to expect." Minato said then watched a rather adorable reaction. The problem with suddenly sitting upright was it gave away something happened at his words. The start of a more started response sealed that notion.

Minato could not help but smile at the heated blush and responses....seemed Esric might not be opposed to some 'more'. It was the faintest hue of pink but for him to see it meant he'd definitely gotten a reaction. A favorable one. "You're blushing, I'll have to figure out how to bring it out more." He mused watching the reactions of the pixie-djinn....it was so cute the way he was responding. Minato got up with all the grace of a cat, and walk over to where Esric was sitting. He placed a hand on his own tigh leaning down to meet his eyes. "Just so we're clear...that okay was permission to continue yes?" Minato wanted to be certian his flirting wasn't unwelcomed. He reached out and just barely traced the faint blush. " This would imply yes but, I certainly don't wish to make you uncomfortable if my interest in you is unwelcomed." He said softly watching Esric he was fully prepared for too much right now, and even a not interested but it was close enough to watch those honest eyes of his dance with his emotions and thoughts clearly. "If it is unwelcomed I'll stop." Although if Esric responded confused...he'd have to make interest more clear. Some said elves could be hard to understand, so if Esric didn't get his meaning...there was that nothing could convey the meaning of interest more clearly than a kiss. Both in and against.

Nyx was slicing something and just barely missed his fingers he hoped. He made Tilly worry enough but the knife still froze as his head bowed, he was beat red...."Nessa....." he said lowly. "Go take a nap..." he'd always tell her that when she'd flustered him so bad he couldn't think....as a child it usually earned endless giggles from her. He didn't anger easily many thought it had to do with his being a hero. It was really just Nyx. He knew they meant no harm. The opposite in fact. They were in there own unique way trying to help him.

He sighed lifting his head and looked at Tilly....nothing was going to move forward if he kept dancing around the issue. He looked at them then at Tilly not checking the state of his fingers he could have sliced them clean off and not noticed at this point. "He's attempting to play matchmaker." Nyx looked at her he couldn't lie, his crest like all divine crests forbid it. And evading was just going to keep getting more and more complicated. "Never before, and not after either....I've fallen in love with you Tilly."

"That one I can answer." Kahi said. "I'm not supposed to drop hints about the time I'm from that are huge....but there are exceptions to everything According to Sir Nyx. Raiser is no more...she's gone forever in my time....the memories I have now. Chaos is not. He's searching for Mom...Pepper and other Bleesed Maidens like them....apparently they're the only ones he can...conceive a child with. " he sat down. "Mom hides her wings and tail, it became necessary outside of Far Mist, and such a habit she does it within. She never takes to the sky otherwise Chaos's followers would find her. The only exception is when she uses powerful spells she's unable to keep them surpressed any longer. I'm told the last time her wings were seen Trinket was plagued with terrible unrelenting nightmares so frightening she wouldn't speak as a pup. Mom went to Hunter and Ruby, used her dream magics to protect Trinkets dreams. In fact it wasn't long after that Trinket became attached to Ryn. Maybe she could feel the warmth of his magic being akin to Mom's? But she never let them out at home. Not unless you or I asked if she could...and she did...but Ryn I think was outside playing. None of us were trying to hide them....when he mentioned you were looking at him you started to mention his wings I think and mom...it was shortly after that he started disappearing for long periods we all searched for himl Trinket said she'd find him but he'd grab his head and run off. Celly said about a year and a half ago our time....he disappeared from Far Mist altogether. His appearance had changed sealed up like he is now."
~*~*~*~*~*~
"When the time comes we'll get married and I'm sure Ginny would love having you as flower girls. But it's too soon yet." Sorei had to skirt this carefully. "When your with someone outside of any tribal laws is also the feeling as mates. You'll know when the time is right to get married. It's not ours yet." He said carefully. They had just gotten together and had some hurdles.

Asters hands landed on the table tail wagging a mile a minute as she exclaimed loudly. "Yay! Soso is going to marry Gigi when the time is right."

Sorei just closed his eyes not sure what that would do to Ginga right now...although with how fragile she felt, worried he'd leave her it maybe the opposite of what she was worried about....she is his everything he wasn't going anywhere unless it was with her.



Fauve smiled in understanding. Laying down beside her.  "Its terrifying right? Your heart races and you panic. I know it better then anyone. At first I couldn't. It went in a circle. We kept trying, and when I panicked Maks would kiss me, promise it was alright go take a shower then come back hold me as I cried. Afraid he'd tire of me, hating myself. Even as he reassured me he wasn't leaving me. He never did. Then one night as I looked into his eyes and tried again I realized I wasn't afraid anymore, he asked if I'd  try something. He asked if I could focus on him, on his eyes. He'd still stop If I said stop, but don't think about what we're doing but who I'm with. I don't know if it was a mix of knowing if I said no I wasn't ready he'd respect and accept that and stop. Not get angry but supportive. And just loosing myself in him. In the eyes of the one who looked at me with such deep love, not lust, you know the way Sorei looks at you. You could tell him no a million times and a million more and he'd still hold you gently in his arms. Because you matter the most to him. And when your ready, not before it'll happen. Its different for everybody, you could very well find that feeling of warmth and safety in that moment the next time you try. Or not, but the one thing that won't change is him at your side he loves you Gigi."

It was of course just as Fauve finished speaking that Aster's happy voice declared 'Soso was going to marry her when the time was right.' Meaning when they were both ready.

"Seems Vi and Asty are determined to make sure his feelings for there big sister too." Fauve said gently. It was also something Maks mentioned she wasn't a fling but the one he planned on marrying. "Maks told me too one day. Its part of why he wants to go north eventually, to get the blessings needed to marry me by his tribe law. Seems Sorei plans to stay by your side forever."
~*~*~*~*~*~

“Wha-Ryn! You, you can see me?” Trinket asked, as though it’d been forever. She felt a choked sob escape her as her eyes watered and she moved her hands away from his face and out from under his hands. She hugged him tightly, her chin resting on his shoulder, and if he tried to push her away, she would be hard pressed to be moved. “He was right. That mean Jado made me invisible to you,” she whined. Nyx had told the truth. “I thought you hated me. That you were pretending not to see or hear me. I never went away, Ryn… I was always right there, begging you to see me.”

After a moment he brought his arms up hugging her. There was almost a frightened desperation in his grip not crushing but like he was afraid she'd disappear again. "I thought I was being tormented I could catch you scent but not see you....the ringing...was you then. Calling out to me..." he whispered.  His head ducked. As he realized what he'd done. "No...its too late....I...this girl his voice always in my head...I tried..to hurt...." Ryn was shy by nature normally if not for the curse he'd have been far to nervous to go near Ginga.This was something Trinket knew better then anyone....and perhaps why she had a hard time believing Nyx, Ryn never hurt anyone or anything he tended to shy away from confrontation. He could hear Jado's growling voice even now...telling him to push her away, that she was there to deceive him....trick him. But...Trinket had been the one person closest to him. About the mist rejecting him...about the lies....Milliarose may be his mother but Kahi obviously wasn't his father. "He never shuts up.Jado. says your not real a trick to deceive me....I know your not....The mist rejects me he says because Kahi isn't my dad...my wings are...they're proof he says..." Ryn's voice was breaking kids could be mean some always teased him about his star dusted deep space colored wings. Like his mom...if he had only asked her or even mentioned it to Trinket just once...she would have told him, and she'd never lied always told him she loved his wings. The others were just big old mean jerks. Or taken him to Millia and asked. If anyone asked Miilia would show them she wasn't ashamed hiding them was more to stay off Chaos's radar. "What have I..."

The reason Ryn knew where Jado would show up was due to the type of forbidden curse cast on him. Jado was an entity now, and was piggy backing Ryn. Tormenting every moment figuring no matter what Kahi did to save the mist he'd have to sacrifice Ryn...kill him and thus destroy the mist. He was waiting for Kahi to make his move then he planned to over take the boy.To make Ryn appear to be him.  But he had far more dangers to himself here. Not in Anos no, but in Nyx and Nessa. They didn't realize it was Jado till to late when he caused Sun to fall I'll forcing her to send Ryn back and him with the boy. It was why...Ryn's right eye was swallowed by darkness...it may be his body, but he wasn't always in complete control Jado hid his acts by manipulating Ryn. A curse Nessa would know how to break. And if need be Archimedes who would be angered such a cruel curse was used on Ryn. Jado's problem came with the unshakable bond of soulmates who didn't reject each other. Trinket and Ryn had already been very close when he preyed upon the shy Lycan.
______________________________________________________

River nodded to him. Then looked back. "Stay there Ros delivered a fatal blow....if it charges it's for its last meal." River said before diving under with him.

Pallas nodded. It was a tense situation but they had to trust and if by some odd chance it did get past them....they would be there.

River went under swimming down to Roston when the water surged she grit her teeth a blind spot was how she was in this situation it happened in a split second. Its gaint maw grabbing her one blasted fang piercing her scales drawing her silvery blood forth. Any attempt to finish the crushing blow was blocked by her trident which she wedged in its mouth the barbed ends locking it in place between the three barbed points and the barbed spike on the back tip just because of these situations. It surged exploding the large bubbles all at once Getting past Roston likely not unscathed.

Pallas cursed and dropped her blades. "I'll get River just keep that thing still." She said unleashing her large black furry wings and tail then took flight. It was dying....the deep gash through its belly fatal. What Pallas was worried about was it crushing River. Although she wasn't excepting to see River sinking her fangs into one arm driving long thin bone like spikes into it with the other. Pallas got her off as it tired to thrash she jumped back leaving the trident for now as she floated in the air a moment in order to keep River out of range as Marin and Roston dispatched the hideous beast. Its stumpy legs.....that was the thing that decimated this outpost. "River...."

"River just nodded as she was still letting her own poison into her blood enough to counter that things poisonous bite although she had this irritated look on her face.

___________________________________________________

Prim nodded. "I am. Min told me I was being silly to worry. That he's my boy...guess she knows me better then I know myself...she was right." She said watching them a moment smiling as she looked at the flower. "No forgiveness is needed because theres nothing wrong to forgive huh? He'd be a incredible leader if that's what he wanted but...I think the life he's chosen suited him. According to Zandra...she was originally to be included in that mix...Turned it down stating pretty much the same thing. Ruling sounds to much of a headache. She'd rather support." It was ironically the same as Prim herself. She would rather support Minerva be there for her then take charge.

Fii had fought the urge to chuckle at Paz's comments on the stairs. But when Senn got up to help Paz for him. He was grateful. Nodding his thanks. "Yes things are a bit troublesome" he said sitting down slowly he hurt but there wasn't much to be done but wait.

Fii blushed chuckling. "Gulityl" he admitted no need to deny it. Yuuri chuckled. "Fii you do know its impossible to get her pregnant again while she's carrying?"

Fii chuckled "oh I'm aware. She's just irresistible." Answered as he collected food but compared to even what Senn and Yuuri ate he was barely grabbing anything. Too much right now would make him sick....literally and he had no desire to kneel and pay hommage to porcelain.

"I'm fine," she said reassuringly to Paz. "Its just for some reason I can sense my father but its different....its not cold and empty. But...warm and full of so much sorrow and guilt. Senn and I were just talking about it. I remember Meliodas calling him by a different name. I didn't catch it all. But he made Mel promise asked him to never call him that name again....my Uncle Mel's father would kill him. Later...Mel...well he ended up changing you know Aether. Normally anyone who did what he did my father would cut down. But he never harmed Aether. Swearing he'd make my Uncle pay for what he did to Mel. Every sin he forced upon him....Daimenthos would answer for all of it. It wasn't until he turned himself in recently....and King Slyar of the Night Elves handed the Royals a sacred confinement with a dark shard housing a demon King Sylar called a Drow....that I understood....that shard and the demon within had been embedded in Meliodas's left eye....giving it nearly complete control over him. My father was furious over it. I remember that...I was with him when Daimenthos called him there to gloat....what he went through was awful. Gave me nightmares that my father didn't get upset about. Just told me Daimenthos would answer for it. He'd make sure." Yuuri looked she left out details on purpose like the state Mel had been in. Paz may handle it....Paz's baby belly not so much. "Speaking of I wish I knew what was happening with his trail. Trait said his circumstances would weigh heavily on the outcome. They would never ignore the fact he was possessed...they just needed to know how much was the Drow's doing. The Meliodas I remember was a quiet bookworm. I think you saw him before....I remember you mentioning the sad young man holding a closed book following Daimenthos you said he looked out of place. Couldn't believe Aether was the same person. You told me with certainty that it maybe his body but it wasn't him." Paz always had sharp instincts when it came to people. She had been certain it wasn't Meliodas she was looking at but not why. "Its just...right now something about this....its like I'm sensing my real father right now. I remember you stating you couldn't believe Severin was my dad. It just felt wrong. I'll tell you what I remember, what I heard Mel say. It started with a Sa something fuzzy I didn't make out and ended in ian."

“Did you get burned?” Minerva asked when she noticed Pellian wiping away a tear from his eye, unable to hide her worry for him. She then heard his whisper to someone and then paused and smiled. “It’s Prim?” she asked, moving to take the last tray from him and putting it in the oven with the other cookies. “Is she okay?” she asked.

"Yeah she's relieved happy...told me she went to apologize to Kit but he stopped her. Handed her a flower. Elysian Lillia Bella....I think she said." He said as they finished up.

"Sure." Leif said getting a wash rag lathering it up and started gently washing her back he didn't mind. He smiled as he took care to make sure his touch was soothing as much as he loved her and loved that moment she had been through so much already. They had all the time in the world for the other stuff right now, he just wanted her to feel comfortable warm and loved.

"Your not." He answered. "An inconvenience, your more then welcome to stay here if that is your wish. If lack of a room is the reason you feel the need to go...I can amend that by nightfall it's no trouble." He said looking at her. He frowned but not for the reason's she might think. "Unfortunately I can not say for sure...his injuries were quiet severe. Any normal person would. But that mad man created things....that go against all that is good in this world. I would not put it past him to have unfortunately found a way to avoid death." He said looking at her. " I will not allow him to get near you a second time. So please...do not leave the grounds alone. I...." he stood. "It was frightful when you left...had I not gotten to you..." he stood. "I'm a being born of magic...to him that renders me nothing but a tool. I'm aware. He called me as such before the great sleep was cast. I don't know if I'll stop before killing him. I....have never felt such...anger before...that he touched you...hurt you...."


"Stay please." She said looking at him feeling a surge of panic which might be noticeable she never imagined anything could shake her to her core but this had. "Ode..." she said she wasn't sure how long it would be before she was even remotely comfortable being alone. Their words were reassuring though there was light and warmth in the baby.


Regius looked as she stormed off upset. It....he had simply spoken as he would to any lady....it wasn't meant to be offensive and yet. "I seem to have said something wrong. Oh dear." He had nodded to Ode grateful that Ode understood. He had said sure to him. Regius studied the door....He had simply meant because she was a lady and a lovely one he would be ashamed of himself if he made her take the couch. Yet he wasn't arrogant he had clearly said something offensive. He didn't know she was a thief by trade nor would he look down on her. Her life no doubt lead to doing what she needed to to survive. It was Emris's doing....look beyond title of thief To them there lives. And he'd find many do it to survive then become entrapped by greedy people. It didn't make her a bad person. A bad person wouldn't have risked there lives to free those trapped souls. So he was pacing in front of the couch....pondering what it was about his words that upset her. His hair dancing though a series of colors as he racked his brain trying for the life of him to figure out what he did wrong. He didn't notice it yet the locket radiating light under the edge of the couch...a locket his mother told him to look for it was important it would lead him to something invaluable. She really meant someone....

Naria nodded. "That would be best." He said in agreement. He looked at her resting against him in his arms. "Wasn't the Divine One at that time also called Emris? She looked young around thirteen but was already much older According to my father. She came among the Celtics once....my oh so gracious father insulted her....about her age. I was a boy a young lad she pointed at me yelled I better learn the manners of the Druids...or she'd never forgive my clan. My mother pushed my father face down in his dinner plate.....apologizing....chaos erupted between them. Lady Emris said see that's why."

Aiyan came out with large towels despite his teasing only to quirk an eyebrow and smile. "That's fun." He said on purpose. Meaning it would be fun getting her back out of it. He'd thrown on shots himself.

Kei looked at her. "Maybe you both need some spiritual healing. Her return did something for you both. Even I could see it like some weight lifted" he said and it was true. Nydia was deeply loved by her kids. Her loss hurt them and Dimitri. "So now they've taken there true form." Kei was close...there were lost stories the Queen of the Druids Rose Gaurdians. Attacking Ethion and going against one was dangerous but they rarely left the royal families sides. Ruze had been waiting a long time for worthy twins to appear....Nydia had understood the moment Aiyan appeared....the great honor bestowed to her twins. But the negative response meant it had to wait to be received by Naiya.

"Forever huh?" Suna whispered. "I was wondering how long you'd make me wait. You're the only 'forever' I've wanted." She answered softly. "For a while I feared it would never be....if I let you in...those stupid challenges your the only one I've ever wanted at my side..." Suna whispered. "So please don't be teasing me...I..."

Aithne signed sorry for making you worry as she walked up hugging him. Zalli watched from the window where she was sitting and smiled. Arc his constantly going outside searching the distance with his gaze he was looking for this little one. She had very nearly expired her core. Bane left that medicine for Loki. And he wouldn't let her move about till she finished taking the amount in the notes. It stressing the importance of her finishing it.

One of those mixed heritage saw Aithne in the distance, went to yell about her flames burning them all only to get cuffed on the head by Bane. "You're a Druid boy act like it. Harrassment is uncalled for. She won't hurt anyone. You're picking because you can." The teen shot him a dirty look then ran off. Bane saw Loki hovering....if he'd just realize. She was the reason both he and Freya knew he'd be miserable and upset in with them. And Bane was sworn Guardian of Slyar long before he met Freya. But Slyar was very understanding nearly everything he did took him through or by Ethion and Slyar always asked if he made sure to visit Freya. Bane looked at Loki in the distance. Maybe one of his son's grievance's was Bane didn't give out complement's easily. If at all. He wouldn't praise for learning the correct way to wield a weapon....so many things. But mixing that medicine to save Aithne wasn't easy. Loki did it though. Any elf could mix a tonic and it would work even if made wrong to some degree. But little Aithne's radiance returned to her could only be accomplished if Loki did it right. Bane told him several times you'll receive praise from me when you've done something truly deserving of it. To Night Elves many races gave out praise entirely too much....weilding a weapon correct should go without saying for example. "Well done Loki." Bane said lowly speaking on the current of magic Loki would here. He would not cause a sence but. "Truly...Well Done."

Erza nodded. "Thank you." She said. He could not stay because he'd feel guilt or like he had to. The choice had to be freely made by him. She took a drink. This was what made her eyes a curse to many. To know depending on a choice another makes she would die if chosen wrong. She argued that that was true for every seer. To know if the person choose wrong many would die. But to leave them with that choice.

"My brother is sending 14 platoons. They will meet in with our units in the morning then come here. Vyshae agreed....that many High Elves without our Night marching with them would be massacred. She went to apologize for agreeing I told her no need. Based on my Estimates all 28 units will be here no later then nightfall tomorrow. She said Finn will call you later to hash out the details and confirm everything." She understood as well she may not like it but...she did understand. Garand must choose for himself right or wrong. "I think...he's weighing that choice now, it's been quiet in his room for a while."

Finn moved to put a hand on Nayril’s waist as he moved in beside her. “Not all of those waves will happen here in Ethion. We’ve faced many already, and with each one we win, she will grow weaker,” he said. “And one day something will finally happen to rid this world of her darkness,” he said. He wouldn’t speak her name. Elves believed doing so gave that person more power, at least in how their name could cause fear.

She nodded. "You're right. I just hope Ethion can pull through." She said softly. She knew the stories of the great wars of the past. But, there numbers then had been greater. She let her head come to rest on his shoulder.

Meliodas nodded. "Thank you Riesa..." he said and turned pausing feeling something that for a while he had only thought a dream. A warm presence akin to light he had seen something deep inside Severin....that something that light had, had a name. That same light reached out now....he felt it through the stone in his arm....what he sent back was warmth and peace comfort.....he hadn't understood what he saw as a youth but now on this side of things he understood this ones pain...his Uncle's pain....better then anyone. And he could remember the true anger of this soul bleeding through the darkness. When he felt the presence calm and find his center he walked out to stand before them. So many.....and he began speaking what Silvantis was doing. What nightmare he was bringing here. He understood the danger but they protected the people who walked on the ground. It was time, for the Elves of Eliowise to rise up and take there rightful place back. As guardian's giving aid to there friends on the ground.... he spoke from his heart it was really the only way he knew how.....

And every Elf gathered took a knew swearing to follow him to protect the people, to honor *him* for saving them. His heart skipped a beat as he thanked them only to get a resounding chorus that it was they that needed to thank him. He was crying again if Pyros saw he'd be scolded for sure but only love and acceptance understanding was reflected back to him. They would fight. He managed to collect himself telling them to make ready the dark army's advance would arrive in two days time. They moved out...and he walked back still trying to grasp what just happened. It was like sensing his Uncle in that moment that others could share and understand similar pain and hardship cemented Riesa's words. Speak from the heart because it was the peace in his heart now....that helped his Uncle.

Fenris sighed as he paused a small palm sized bun in his hand. He stopped by his open kitchen window. Although Fable hadn't entered the kitchen chances were...Cina didn't know and he was as certain as his nose was on his face she was crouched hiding out there....."Cina..." Fen said with a tired I know your there tone..."You know hiding and snooping around me are pointless...what did you want this time?" He said to the seemingly empty window....as pretty as Cina was, she wasn't Fable. And it was Fable not Cina who had his attention. "How many different ways can I politely but firmly tell you I'm not interested...." he said moving to the window and looking out.

"True..." she laughed warmly at his look. She leaned up. "You won't hear me complain." She whispered playfully then looked about. "I was in the arms of the one I love. I have no regrets." She said looking over her shoulder at him. "We could clean the hard way or I could straighten it all up....and see what other mischief we can get into." She said as her Airee floated about her. It was cheating According to many others said clever she need only ask and they were often happy to help.

Athrun looked at Watur...."if you can say something that crude and vulgar about Mazie, it means you truly know nothing about her at all. It says far more about you then anything." Athrun said looking at Mazie. "Come we still have a few baskets for our friends." He said placing a comforting hand on hers. They started to walk away. Athrun's chain swords at his lower back. Worn out of habit, he wouldn't draw them and the catch that held them took a certain touch to release. "Watur right...keep that jar. I won't give our friends a gift someone else stuck there finger in." He said as they walked off. Such utter foolishness....fighting him would be an utter loss of pride. Stooping to his level proved nothing only mad him look just as bad. Walking away was honestly the correct choice. Even if Watur had snooped around finding out his father was a Fury...it would not provoke Athrun into a fight. It simply wasn't worth it.
_____________________________________________________________

Noctis blotted her eyes. "Thank you." She said to Myth. She looked down. "They are...Will and your friend are on the way back." She said looking up. "Link said Tegra was sick? I can look him over if you like...I know several remedies for countless illnesses and toxins...there are 452 known treatments for Drow poisoning, out of those 25 that work to heal those afflicted with moonlight." Noctis said softly looking down. "Medicine and healing....are what I what did Will call it...specialized in....I think"

Link smiled ruffling her hair getting swatted at and she turned huffing and puffing out her cheeks a moment.

"LINK! How many times do I have to say it? Don't do that!" Link smiled chuckling. "At least a dozen more. he answered.

"When it all starts to feel like it's to much. Reach out to him. He understands your plight better then anyone. He'll help you find this again." Zen said he was the spitting image of his father they really looked a lot alike. Savarian could be mistaken for his brother instead of father. But he was here. Zen reached into a pocket pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to him. "Here." He said to him. "Its hard to explain...you have the memories because it's your body, but you weren't the one doing it....how did she put it....its like your soul went to sleep, so it's the physical memories. It can be a lot to handle, I can't begin to imagine what your going through. But Meliodas can, because he understands when you need help reach out to him....According to D'Joran he will likely sense when you need it as well...reach out to you. He has the twin to your shard. That's why you can reach him."

Ettie nodded but caught her hand. "Tickles." Was about all he was willing to say about it trying to sort just what that actual ticklish feeling was. But he held her hand gently. "I'm not sure....its different but not in a bad way. I'm still trying to understand what that difference is, but I still enjoy cuddling with you."

"Empathy. For my grandmother for what she went through. Relief you won't face that same thing." He didn't say empathy for himself. But he reached into a pocket and pulled out a handkerchief. Holding it out to her. "Here if you want.." L'arc said not realizing he was showing Quistis what she sensed the real him. Not the man playing a part to keep Tegra safe as long as he could.

(Ha posted close to the same time, let's add on shall we)

Del smiled and moved to let Lulu in, "Oh no we were just waiting on Rachel to get her to babysit, Del and I are about to head out to the Scared Oak." He said. "As for the kids they..." He was cut off as a stuffed animal hit him in the back. He turned to see the twins giggling. "They are still wide awake." He told her leaning down and taking the toy and putting it back in the play pin. "So what do you need to talk about?" he asked.

Mela nodded and with another deep breath moved to leave Lamia to her duties but made sure to come back for those cookies much later. Heading up to her room she would gather some of the items to take over. She hoped Blake had much better luck her for those last items. "Bet, I could get Dim to teach me to make it, could make to be a good skill to have.

Jupiter looking over and shaking his head, "I'd be more shocked if he didn't come along to be honest." He told her and carefully turned in the air. "See I had a feeling you had a feeling about that." He teased a little bit, the shadow protected her when Del sister was found out after the attack and he been in debt to it ever sense.

Mars watched Koi fly up to him and then challenge him to a race, "Okay, but remember who has the most wins so don't get mad." He called out to her and spread his wings to a little higher and give chase.

Crys moving and following suit taking off, "Oh I know you were the handybird around here. Didn't know you worked in there through." She admitted, she also would leave out the times when she was board she tend to sneaky follow him on his odd jobs. Unless they meant heading to that tree or the Guard post. "Wait, you two are friends? Isn't that like not allowed or something?"

Midas stood up from his stool it was very clear his son had escaped him and he had dried up any other kinds of information from the others here. "Well, I must be off. There is some other work that I need to look into. But, don't be afraid to contact me Sir Knight if you wish for a more in-depth tour of our home." He said to Nessaran.

Nessaran nodded politely, "Oh don't worry if I need something I will let you know." She said in response and watched as the council member walk out of the Inn and then took a deep breath and let it out. "Of course Horace, it is very once they are gone now would be a good time to say something." She could tell the moment walking in Midas was one of those types of liked to get what he wanted. "Let's finish our drinks and move on Horace." She said looking to Pops, she sighed and hoped their visit would be one that show she wasn't a threat but seemed the raven's mind was else where at the moment.

***

Samson sat down at the desk and waited. He wasn't going to force anything out of Loch he wanted him to explain when he felt ready. And once he started to speak and give details Samson was quick to start write it down. He watched Loch take his time and go from moment to moment and details. When he asked was what he did enough to do something or to help. "Son, what you just told us is more than enough to take our next steps. The first is we can make sure your safe as well as your family." He told him and moved to touch his crystal. It would not take long but soon all the guards would know that injunction on Karin is now extended until further notice. There was a lot going through him emotionally right now, but he needed to keep a level head or this would get out of control.

***

Serg looking back, "A cloak would be helpful. The tunnel isn't as big as we would like it, it would help to make sure your wings don't scrape against it." He suggested as he grabbed a water canteen and filled it up. It wasn't a long trip but Nashca was walking with two so he made sure get a few extra supplies. Of course once there it wouldn't matter.

Rio nodded in agreement, "Yeah, seems like he is serious in getting out of the game this time." He moved finishing off his food and leaning back into the chair. "And of course we are family, only one I really knew." He said with Pops living up to his name sake and Vera seen first hand how brother and sister he was with Crys. He didn't really remember his real parents we was left out on the streets on his own trying to survive when Pops stumbled on him and took him in.

Torin peeked around, "Are you sure, the results seem to be speaking for me." He joked a little bit, then suddenly felt it again something. He not use to feeling these types of energies so he wasn't sure. "I think...I think I feel what you feel. Like...something familiar." He noted.

Tria looked to Aspen and titled her head. "You are awfully cuddly all of a sudden." She noted like he was trying to make her feel as better as he could and part of that pulling her in close and holding her. "Or are you making up for all the time you cuddle with Ban." She teased but of course she didn't mind that, in fact she been very willing to help and hold the little pup herself, a second mother as it were.

Abbadon blinked, "Damn it, thought I cleaned up better." He said under his breath. He'd been caught and so easily as well. "Hey, I only had one the rest is for you. Made by Tiff herself to help recharge you." He said presenting the rest of the tray to her. And he was honest he did only have one just to test them out. "And started to think the La'Shire sent me the wrong way from the garden I was in."

Duncan looked over as Saffy opened up for the first time even just a little about her ordeal. He placed a hand on hers as they walked. "That is happy to hear, still wished I had done more to save you. I tried I really did." He said he was about to charge in to, his hunting gear in hand and ready. He gotten stopped of course and it was Saffy who cleverly was able to get herself out.

Gilin seemed almost in awe of the idea to bring in so much food and dishes from different parts of the world. "Um...I'll let you all pick. There is a lot to choose." He said almost a little embarrassed, the village were they came from wasn't full of this in the castle. So he didn't know what would be good or not.

Aki moved a hand over her husband shoulder and squeezed it, she knew he was getting a little flustered and let him know he would be fine. She turned back to Cori. "You talk like you still hold your position the last time we were here." She noted about her Guardianship. Of course she thought she had stepped down and someone else, like her son, was suppose to be in that role. With lack of communication she had not heard that news yet.

***

Zlo watched as Anon stepped into the room or rather the demon controlling him right now. "His soul is...intact." It said, "The mind is another story." It added almost testing the Anon's words about trying him. Standing off with the King he presented a few options but when it saw the Dara Marinette in his arms he stepped back and eyes narrowed. "Get that thing away from me." He spat and eyes looking upwards. "This is an insult your choices are be destroyed or spend time as this toy?"

Sarasha looked at him in her fox form. She knew, this was what he needed to hear. To understand stopping Karin could only be done this way.


Josie looked at her crystal as it was updated. "The Enhallay reached him..." She looked at him. "Lord Samson just issued an indefinite term to the Injuction. Karin can't take Lily...it means Loch is safe in there custody. We both know they'll see his a victim. Just too afraid to speak. My babies are safe."

Anna let go and turned as Windham sang on her shoulder. "You did it Loch...way to go. Your nightmare will end soon."

Karin looked up pausing with his drink Loch wasn't showing up...and the guards were reading an update. "He wouldn't dare..." Karin breathed lowly.

☆☆☆☆☆
Cori looked at Aki....it wasn't like she could say....how did she explain this? That....all that went through her head was 'oh dear.' As she lifted her water glass. She never noticed if she talked differently....or if it was a similar stalling tactic with friends when she was trying to evade answering long enough to think of a viable answer.

☆☆☆☆
Anos looked at him. "Be careful. Harm him beyond repair and any chance for you disappears. But to answer you yes. Temporarily unless of course you wish to know the pain of having your body restored after being destroyed in there. It's a far easier task from this...the other way requires me shattering your source. I find I prefer dealing with arch dukes as they were originally born...unless of course you'd rather I just destroy you and be done with it."

Anos looked at him. "Or perhaps you service to Chaos has dulled your memory. All born of my realm are connected to me. Release him and deal with an hour of playing host to this...or I destroy your source and drag you back the hard way. I prefer to offer both merciful and unmeriful. An hour to go outside the holy barrier here...unless of course you'd prefer the pain of being brought back through it? Or have you completely forgotten what you once were? I assure you...it wasn't a lowly trap demon. You're more powerful then that."

Averie wasn't sure. But Anos was a funny being...he swore he was unleashing a demon upon the world...but this one lost everything even is original format. He was seriously beginning to wonder if leaving this to Anos was wise. But he had no idea....bartering with those who held firm to 'demon's ways' was anything but easy to barter with.

"Trap demons have no problem returning to a vessel. No fear of it. The body they stole begins to die. As it's not compatible with the source so they usually keep there vessel close to you though it's revolting right? One hour and you'll be returned to you original form""

Anos looked at him. " Odd By your source alone...you remind me of Arch Duke Nemisis...a strong Golden Naga that once severed as my Subordinate....the Lead General  in aiding me rounding up the unruly demons being born...to shove them in the Nether before they destroyed the balance of existence." Anos looked at the one housed in Zlo. "Although his betrayal was infurating....I gave his second Lazarus the order to retreat through the  Nether world gate before day break.....he and his unit never showed. Just one little girl who for all I know was his daughter. Quetzalli. "

Anos sighed. "She could have been his sister or nothing to him....but I digress...you don't really believe a body meant to house a soul will last long with you inside? There are as with all things extenuating circumstances. But the truth is far more dark. Your not a trap demon so you wouldn't know this....but the children of D'Joran? There bodies are for the most part incompatible with a demon's source. The body even with the soul inside in time begins to break down and die. But here's the tricky part. Do you know how excruciatingly painful a damaged source is? At your level you'd last three days at most. While your source is twisting and cracking under the strain. During this you can't jump until the point of death. If your lucky a compatible host is there at the lowest level...if not your in a host your not even remotely compatible with That soul comes with you by the way. Every time. At which point the parts you could not consume in the original host live on now...inside of your source. You could prolong it...canablizing other demons...absorbing them...but...they don't fully merge. You have to continously fight for control. Fun right?"

Anos looked at him. " There's only one way to gain a perfectly  compatible host....sire and join with the baby...just before birth or after. Absorb the child's source born from yours. The mother needs to meet certain conditions....but...if you were to take that option you'd no longer be a demon but a monster...I would not kill you....in a way to bring you back....succeed in cannibalizing you own child..." Anos looked straight into his eyes. Anos's becoming engulfed in the flames of destruction. "It won't be death but complete and total annihilation....I'll erase you source and all." The flames ceased...."as irritated at Nemisis's betrayal as I am...you still remind me of that blood line....which is why...I'm willing to restore you. I suppose to reward her for her services." He said regarding the one before him.

((Occ: Acer, not sure which way you want to go. Up to you. If it's a throw away character it can attack Anos he'll 'destroy' temporarily before going to interact with Chaos. If it's a character you want to keep, Anos will keep his word he doesn't lie. If the entity gives up Zlo willing and enters the 'doll' temporarily Anos will take it outside the barrier and bring it back. Sorry I'm using it because I don't know if the entity is male or female. If the entity doesn't trust it's really Anos. He'll honor a request of no here and now. Giving up Zlo to be brought back right in that cell. Up to you )

Lulu came in and closed the door behind her as Acerbus moved to bring the toy back to the kids. She smiled. They were cute and seemed to be determined to stay lively for Rachel. “Oh… Rachel, huh?” The princess didn’t strike her as someone who was an avid babysitter, but maybe she was a doting aunt. She then nodded. “Uh, well… I don’t know how to say it without just outright… well, saying it,” she said as she walked up to him. “Acerbus… Sharply is alive. You probably got a report of a badly injured individual arriving in Unkindness, taken directly to the Sacred Oak to begin healing. It was Sharply. I spent the entire night with him and I promised him I would be the one to tell you. The only person who took word of his likely death harder than me was you… and Zanna,” she said. She watched him, unsure how he was going to react to this, trying to be prepared for anything.

Delilah slowly moved from the bedroom into the livingroom, pausing as she heard the tail end of Lulu’s words. Acerbus had shared with her the whole story of Sharply. Of how his death had been a bit of the catalyst for him leaving home in the first place. It seemed like a lot of surprises were cropping up. She had learned of a sister she didn’t know she had… which had gotten her really wondering about her father, Lazarus… if he was still out there too. And now… to hear that Sharply, once thought to be dead, was actually alive… perhaps there was even more reason to hope, anything was possible. She was distracted by the chiming of her and Acer’s crystals back in the bedroom. She retreated back into the room before she could see her husband’s reaction to Lulu’s news, retrieving their crystals and seeing the message from her father-in-law on it… They had enough on their plate right now, so she was honestly grateful that Samson and Judith were clearly taking care of these delicate and horrible matters, which they did still wield the authority to do, at Acerbus’s insistence that they be his advisors and aid him in the more difficult matters while he and Del settled into their new roles.

Blake came back through the portal, having been notified by the gate guards that a group of doctors from La’Shire had gone through just ahead of him. He came out just after Mizuki had greeted them and led them off towards the Sacred Oak. He checked to make sure the pouch was still in his pocket then smiled and made his way back to the Royal Oak. He got to the edge of the platform and fell forward, his dragon wings appearing on his back and lifting him up towards their perch. With Alcyone having given him extras of the items, it would allow for an extra talisman… which perhaps DImael would allow Mela to try to make after watching him make the others for Del, Fleur, Lukken and Liora.

Twilight smiled and laughed when Jupiter teased about having a feeling she’d have a feeling. “I’d say you’re becoming a reader of me,” she returned. And it was fairly true. He’d gone from reading her journal in a snow storm to learn about her and her feelings for him to actually maybe knowing her as well, if not better, than she knew herself. She moved to land on their balcony as they arrived back at their perch. “Only thing that would impress me more is if you made lunch before you came to find me,” she joked, since she hadn’t eaten while she was out enjoying the canopy and talking with Tenebrae.

Koi laughed and did a little barrel roll in the air as they flew. “I won’t mind if winner buys crepes,” she called back, which meant the sweet snack was on Mars if he indeed won again.

“Ah, ya kids! Slow down!” One cranky old raven yelled from her front porch as they whizzed by.

Koi looked back and then laughed again, looking over at Mars as they got called out, but they weren’t about to stop having fun. Fun was something she and Mars could definitely use today after yesterday’s events…

Eros smiled at Crys’s question. “No. It’s perfectly fine. He's allowed to have friends. He’s just not allowed to have relationships, you know, like ours… He swore off those things in service to the Priestesses and Maidens of the Sacred Oak. But friendships… everyone is entitled to those, regardless of where and who they serve,” he said. “I keep forgetting… you’re not originally from here,” he added, understanding why she may not know these things as well as he did. “I guess I just can’t remember a time you weren’t here,” he said, “which is good, because I wouldn’t want to.”

Eventually, Eros and Crys made it to the Sacred Oak and approached the main entrance. “Speaking of,” he said as he could see Rao standing at his usual post, perhaps a touch more guarded in this moment than he usually was, because two maidens were cleaning the entry corridor to the oak. “Rao,” he called, holding up a hand in a common gesture of a friendly approach.

Shiri looked up as she was sweeping and noticed two figures approaching the entrance, the doors open to allow some fresh air through… and Rao was standing at his post, so it wasn’t like there was any danger in her mind. She was curious to get a glimpse of the visitors that were coming from La’Shire, but these two didn’t look like they were it. In fact… one looked a lot like… She glanced back down the hall where Winnie was still sweeping.

Deetra sat quietly, patiently… No one told her when Donovan would come to get her. She’d watched the movers come and collect what few bundles she had to bring to her new home. Thankfully Rodrick had ensured that a bed quite similar to the one she had in the Sacred Oak would already be installed for her there… Keeping as much similar as possible would help her adjust, perhaps. It would still be different… but Deetra would embrace it. She paused and took a breath, smiling to herself. Nothing to be afraid of.

Orion had shown Pherenice the gardens, those which they could enter… and then kept walking with her through one of the quieter markets, explaining things to her as she showed interest in this and that. He wasn’t aware that his father had given up at the CrossWing Inn, though he’d certainly stuck around long enough to get a bit of information. Nothing that would really benefit him overall. He then paused as his crystal went off and he pulled it out, reading the urgent update from Lord Samson.

***

Loch took a deep, deep breath. The deepest he’d probably drawn in a long time and let it out as he held onto Sarasha in her small fox form. He nodded and looked from Atticus to Samson. “Thank you…” he said. “My youngest brother, Corrigan, he’s home alone,” he said. He knew his brothers were roaming Unkindness right now and, odds were good, his father was somewhere getting day drunk.

“Samson will ensure he’s brought somewhere safe,” Atticus said as he looked over at his friend and nodded. He took his own breath of relief. It was more than enough. This young man… even if Karin was punished, Loch wouldn’t be safe to stay here. He’d offer to bring him and Corrigan to Aer’Oro with Lilyananna… at least until things settled down here in Unkindness and Lily was strong enough to be able to return. She wouldn’t easily give up her role as one of the Council, unless Acerbus insisted she need not feel obligated. If need be, Ambrose and Josie would surly return to the Council and leave their retirements behind until replacements for Lily and Karin could be found. Karin, of course, would not be permitted to retain his position, if he was even allowed to remain in Unkindness after his offenses.

“The boy did it,” Ambrose said, watching as Gideon stood up and made a quiet walk to the hallway and back towards the bedrooms.

Gideon knocked lightly and opened the door, seeing Lily was sound asleep as Sabine laid with her. Sabine turned her head to acknowledge him quietly. He just nodded to her. “Lord Samson has intervened,” he whispered, which meant that the truth had come out and had been accepted.

Sabine sighed and nodded, mouthing a silent ‘thank you’ to him for telling her. She then turned back to Lily and closed her eyes to rest with her, finally able to knowing she would be safe from Karin and those two awful sons.

***

“Alright,” Nascha said as she moved to collect a cloak and put it on now, since they would be heading to the tunnels shortly. She watched as Serg finished packing some extra items for them and smiled. He certainly wasn’t going to account for anything going amiss. “Ready?” she asked once he seemed to have run out of things to bring and the snowy owl was very eager for their adventure outside La’Shire.

Vera smiled and nodded. “Well, then who knows? You just might find yourself putting down roots in Unkindness too… or maybe even here in La’Shire,” she added. Since he’d been offered a job working for one of the princes after all. Not like it was a hard commute with the portal. She moved to stand up, putting their plates back onto the cart to move it out into the hallway. She returned to the table and sat back down with him for now.

Juno slowly moved off him to sit beside him, resting against him a bit. “Familiar is an understatement,” she said honestly. “What I think I’m sensing is… my fa— huh?” She heard her crystal going off and moved to pick it up from the blanket, turning it to read the message Yuuri had sent. The expression on her face seemed to be a mix of emotions in a single moment. She lowered her hand to rest it against her lap. “Yuuri felt it too…” she said, but she hadn’t told Torin just what she and her sister had felt… but clearly they’d sensed the same thing. This had only confirmed it for Juno.

Aspen drew back just a bit to look at Tria. “Just… trying to make you feel better,” he admitted. “Like I said, I know if you had been aware of all that was being planned, you’d have wanted to go,” he said. He then looked over where Ban was resting and lowered his arm to just rest around her waist. “I do think he has something to do with it,” he admitted, though Aspen had always been affectionate with Tria. He was just being extra supportive in the wake of all that was happening with her family and her home.

Soraya laughed a bit and shook her head as she took the tin from him. “You’re welcome to them too,” she said to Abbadon. “Though I’m sure you have a tin waiting back at your room, or should I say Tiff’s room that you’ve been staying in since we got back here?” she asked. She was grateful for the distraction of Abbadon’s visit… and Safira seemed to be to. She gestured for him to come in as she opened the tin and pulled out a cookie, offering the tin to Safira as she took a bite. “Mmm…. These are good. You are going to be so spoiled when you marry her,” she noted, as though it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Saffy looked up at him. “I know you did,” she said with absolute certainty. “No one has to tell me or show me proof that you did… because I know you and I know you wouldn’t stop until I was safe,” she said. “You never have to convince me of that,” she said, “because I know.” She moved to rest her head against his arm as they walked and hugged it a bit tighter. “You being here for me now, too… it’s really been the thing that helps me heal,” she assured him. Even if he couldn’t fight his way to wherever Aether had taken her and rescue her from it that way… he had still rescued her. Duncan was still very much her hero in her eyes.  

“Alright, well… I certainly don’t want you to feel overwhelmed. Enough of that in the journey here, I’m sure,” Basil said as he made a few extra selections and then sent the order off. He then looked over at Aki as she remarked on how Cori seemed to speak as though she was still the Archive Guardian… when it had been rumored she’d stepped down. He knew this was a viable segway into discussing Duncan’s training… It was a wide enough door Aki had opened that they could easily skirt the history of what came before… and simply clarify that Cori was here to train her replacement… which was their son. He noticed Coriander moving to nurse her beverage and he knew that tactic. She wasn’t sure what to say, so he figured… simple was best. “Cori is… in the process of training her replacement,” he said simply. “It’s quite an important position with a lot to be learned, so she’s going to be staying in La’Shire for as long as it takes to get her successor ready,” he said.

***
Semper closed the door behind Anos, for security-sake. He had removed the magic cancelling seals on the room so they wouldn’t affect Anos, though he was feeling uneasy over the conversation happening inside too.

Haven had brought the crystal images back up on her tablet to watch and listen. “This thing does not seem to care who he is,” she said as she showed it to Averie and Semper. Whatever was in Zlo seemed rather indifferent to Anos and his demands of it, showing a defiance that was sure to anger him. “This doesn’t exactly sound good, does it?”
______________________________________________________

Nara looked at them curiously. “Like, what? Make friends?”

“Sure. Or… you know… special friends,” Nour added with a shrug.

“Your only friends are other Ancients…” Nara pointed out.

“That’s not true. There was a very long time when we all walked in their world. We made many friends in that time. Those we still look after today. Some of us even left descendants down there. Demi-Ancients they call them. Your uncle Luminos… all of the Luminara are descended from him. And the D'vapara are descended from Sirius-Yuga,” she noted.  “Others left behind gifts, blessings and relics… to carry on their presence in that realm, to continue to help through others.” She looked at Solace and back to Nara. “You walk so closely with those of their realm when they sleep. You’ve been there for Millia and Kia and others. You can, technically, walk in their world too if you choose to. We don’t… recommend doing it often, for your safety, but… in the right company, your father and I would allow it,” she said.

“Wha—I… Day walk in D’Joran?” Nara laughed at the idea, shaking her head. “I’ve never left Somnambula. What if something happens to it if I leave?” she asked.

“It won’t. Somnambula exists because you exist, my darling. It doesn’t matter where you are, it is connected to you as you are to it,” Nour said.

“And why would I walk in their world? You said how dangerous it is. Naria’Thanos and Tomo were both nearly killed, as Ancients,” Nara said.

“Yes, but… you could visit little Plume, for real. Help her with her gifts, to not be afraid of them. And… you would be safe in Anos’s company. We… we do know that now,” Nour said, noting the bewildered look on Nara’s face. True, it was good for an Ancient to experience their world, now and then, to truly comprehend it and all of the things that mortals cherish and fear and feel. “We’d have urged you to experience their world sooner… had we known about you then,” Nour confessed.
___________________________________________________

Igraine nodded. “Let me grab my coat,” she said as she moved across the captain’s deck and into her quarters. She emerged a few moments later with her long coat on. It fell to her knees and hid her blades and coin better. “Alright… let’s go,” she said and smiled as she headed to the stairs, at which Zosie and Jagger were at the bottom of on the next deck. “By the way… it’s a good thing I’m coming along. I’m a much better negotiator than you,” she mused. She was feeling better, thankfully. No one else would know she’d had a weak moment. She came down the stairs. “Have everything handled, Zosie?” she asked as she saw her talking with Jagger and they were exchanging notes.

“Yes. Always, Captain,” Zosie returned. “Are you leaving the ship?”

“For a little bit. I need to oversee a few purchases towards getting us back up and running. You’re in charge until I return. You know how to reach me if there are any problems,” Igraine said, nodding to Jagger.
____________________________________________________

Fleur shivered some when Dimael picked her up. She was cold from the sweat and being out of bed and she was feeling weak and nervous. She let her head rest against him as he carried her out the door and Lotus led him just down the hall to the washroom. She opened the door and let him bring Fleur inside.

“You can set her there in that chair,” Lotus said. The chair looked comfortable, like a nest almost, with plush cushions. The bath was large, but shallow enough that Fleur wouldn’t be able to slip under if she got too tired. “I’ll take care of her from here, thank you,” she said to Dimael. “I’ll let you know when we’re ready for your help bringing her back to the room,” she added as she led Dimael out and closed the door behind him.

Lotus returned to Fleur and sighed as she moved to help her sit up and got her undressed before helping her into the bath. It was hot, but it felt so good and Fleur stopped shivering pretty quickly. Lotus took a seat beside her and began to help wash Fleur’s hair and ears, her tail and her body, being very gentle with her and unable to help but feel deep sympathy for this girl’s plight. She bore marks from a life of cruelty… and whoever had done such things clearly had no love for her. Little did the Maiden know that cruel person was Fleur’s own mother.

Navy, meanwhile, was humming as she stripped the bed and tossed the dirty bedding into a basket. She spritzed the mattress with sweet oils and herbal tinctures that promoted rest and healing, mentally and physically. They really did go to all extents they could with those under their care. She then began re-making the bed with fresh linens. She placed extra blankets on the bed and moved them down to the foot of it, in case it would be too warm for Cedalia’Fleur right now. She placed fresh pillows on the bed and then collected the basket to move to the door, struggling to open it, but odds were DImael was back in time to open it for her.

_______________________________________________________

Hem pulled back and smiled, shaking her head. “You didn’t have to,” she said, “But thank you,” she said. She then looked over where she’d seen those emerald feathers go and she saw Windham perched nearby. “He’s so pretty,” She said with a smile, not at all afraid of the spirit. She then looked at Faroe and smiled again.

Faroe came up and moved one arm around Hemlock, giving her a hug. He then held out the boxed up cake and opened the top to show her. “Hope I got it right,” he said.

“Chocolate cherry?” Hem asked and he nodded. She blushed. How had he known that? “Yeah. It’s my favorite,” she said. “Thank you.”

Grail cleared his throat and nodded to them. “Why don’t you all come inside… uh… your friend too,” he said, gesturing to Windham. He knew that Aiyanna spoke to spirits that she summoned, but they were usually not in a physical form others could see, probably to avoid any ill remarks from those who didn’t approve.

“Sure. Ladies first,” Faroes said, letting Hemlock and Aiyanna inside before him. He then waited for Windham to fly in after his charge and then followed last with Grail closing the door. “How’s the eye? Looks a bit angry,” Faroe said, clearly having been told about the encounter yesterday by Aiyanna.

Grail felt a bit of a twist in his stomach at the thought that Aiyanna had gone and told Faroe all about it, but he was being kind in asking. He nodded. “Yeah. It was worse last night. Just hurts to touch now… looks worse than it is at this point,” he said. “Please, uh… go have a seat. I’ll get tea or something,” he said, turning into the kitchen to do what he’d been raised you do for guests… especially when they bring dessert. You make tea or java or something at all.

Hemlock took Aiyanna’s hand and led her over to the sofa and sat down with her. Faroe looked around and placed the cake on the coffee table for now, then moved to take a seat in an armchair near the girls. ____________________________________________________

Ember drew back from the door and closed it behind her, pressing her back to it as he yelped, saw her, got soap in his eyes and, more desperate to rinse the soap from them than to cover himself up, politely asked her to give him a few minutes. “S-sure.. .sorry. So sorry,” she said, closing her eyes and then covering them for good measure, even though she wasn’t in his washroom anymore. IT couldn’t be unseen. She was pretty sure she was going to struggle to not see him naked every time she saw him now.

Bless paused in the kitchen when she thought she’d heard a yelp through the pipes in the sink. She stared at it for a minute, but all she heard was the water traveling throughout Aeon. She resumed making a plate of sandwiches for her and her brother… making a few extra in case he was more hungry, unaware that Emmi was awake too. She’d be even more wary of bringing her brother into the homes of the sleeping Clerics with Emmi around. What if she told on them? What if she stopped them?

Orkla rubbed a feather between her fingers. “Yes he was,” she agreed. Sephiroth had shown restraint in every way… and hadn’t chastised her for appearing in his washroom door, but rather seemed to rationalize that she must have too just woken today… and while he had Bless to wake to… she’d likely woken alone and good seeking… anyone. “We’ll see how he responds to her when he’s done. Whether he sees her as another tool of the Clerics or… as someone else to protect. Like he would protect his sister. This girl… is also capable of causing great darkness, but… only if she’s manipulated into it or forced into it. Chaos can never know there is another female descendent of Twilia. IF he could find a way to force my blessings, reserved solely for a True Oracle, upon her… Twilight would remain the True Oracle, but another would exist in the world. A darker one. My gifts would become her prison, and her will would not be her own,” she said. “And one day, it will kill her… and he won’t care as long as she existed in his control long enough to obtain what he desires,” she said. “A lot weighs upon the actions that happen in Aeon. I had hoped Dimael would be with them when they went… still might… but I fear his charge is not recovering quickly enough. He would not travel without her, nor leave her behind unsupervised… for her safety.”
_________________________________________________

Mira seemed to settle down after a little while. Silvi’s arms around her, the gentle stroking of her hair and ears, her subtle rocking with her and the soft humming that seemed to vibrate through her quietly… it was all very soothing. Mira had this very faint memory of being a tiny kitten… the last time she’d been held and comforted like this by a mother… the only time she could vaguely recall. She held to Silvi and sniffled a bit, but she was indeed relaxing into the dragoness more. It seemed to be just what she’d needed to finally feel it… that Silvi could be… no… Silvi was her mom…
___________________________________________________

“What?” Sunny asked, confused why Opal protested. “So what if the other girls like him. Doesn’t mean he can’t like you, right?” she asked innocently. Like how she hadn’t thought Lyka could like her… and now she was wearing one of his feathers as a symbol of his affection and his intentions of courting her. Her… of all the girls in this place… Lyka Fullbring liked her. So… she didn’t see it as such a stretch.

Tiff nodded a bit, though, when Opal made it clear to Levia that she was not responsible for Morgana’s actions. “I’m sure they’ll find her soon, Levi, and you won’t have to worry anymore,” she said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. She took a sharp breath and slowly lifted her hand off her and looked away apologetically. She hadn’t meant to see anything… but Levi’s memories were so strong right now. It was like she couldn’t stop thinking back on Morgana’s cruelty over the years. “Sorry,” she whispered, showing she hadn’t meant to see. Tiff was taught that memories were sacred. She could share them, view them, project them, take them away or just fade them slightly so they weren’t so oppressive… but never… ever… without permission first. She would also never alter memories of others. Make them fade away, if asked, okay… but she didn’t believe in changing them around or wiping them out completely. Memories helped someone become who they were… It was why, if Sephiroth’s gifts were exploited, she would need to step in.

Hestia laughed and shook her head. “Well, that’s true. You already get far too much information,” she agreed, then her wings dropped just a bit as she remembered two of his sisters were in a state of limbo right now back home… They didn’t have word yet that they’d woken when their souls were freed from Chaos’s lair. And they wouldn’t get any messages until they were out of these secret tunnels. She then looked over and took his torch as he inverted his golden appearance to his silver one. “Your energy spikes aren’t going to affect me. You have a girlfriend now you can go fly around with,” she pointed out. She then walked down the tunnel he mentioned had seen the most recent activity. “Sounds like Morgana,” she said after his description, her feathers ruffling at the mention of a male having been with her with evidence of her being pulled along by him. He’d heard the singing of her feathers as they stiffened into blades, but she smoothed them out again. “Wouldn’t matter,” She said about whether or not they were armed. “Still consider them dangerous,” she said. “I’m going to let you decide that,” she noted about whether or not he should change back. “As long as you’re not silver when you see Sunny,” she added. The Golden in him was a real honorable eagle… and while Silvers were also very honorable, they also tended to trust when they found the one and didn’t give much merit to ‘waiting,’ like Lyka preferred to do with Sunny.

Vespa’s eyes seemed to light up a bit when Traitorin told her that… yes… she could reverse what Raiser had done to him… if she was able to awaken the gift in herself. It wasn’t likely for her to awaken it by trying to start with family, someone so close to her. IF she had the gift, it would awaken with someone like Lacey… especially since Vespa’s heart was so pure… she seemed to feel for others easily, despite being more wary of them lately. She listened as he explained how exactly she would need to focus in healing Lacey’s particular wound… it wasn’t so much the wound itself, as locating the source and then obliterating it with the light of her healing gift or healing the source. In this case, it would be to destroy the incurable virus that was the core of the cursed wound.

Zeke waited for Lacey to be numbed up before he took the prepped suture needle from one of the nurses and he listened to Lacey’s instructions. He nodded and then began. The old sutures had been removed earlier. How Lacey was alive, honestly, with a wound spreading like this… some really wondered. “I won’t need any breaks,” Zeke said as he began. It took him a bit to get going… since these stitches were different from any he’d had to do before, needing to take more distance from the wound to securely close it. He was also using a different stitch than they had used on her in the past. One that seemed to be more effective and put less tension on the healthy skin. It was a common stitch used by the Obsidian War Centaurs… He supposed it was the one good thing that came out of being half one of them…
_______________________________________________

Penny’s eyebrow rose up when Raphtalia’s antlers suddenly sprang from tiny nubs in her hair to full antlers… “Wha—wow. That’s pretty cool,” she said with a smile, then looked at Raphtalia’s face, noting the deep blush and wide-eyes and heard her stammer through a response. Not on purpose. Penny smiled and brought a hand up over her mouth before she giggled. She turned in her chair a bit more. “Really?! Has he seen you that way?” she asked, which… of course, the answer was yes. He’d helped her when she fell in the tub, but he’d been a gentleman about it, covering her with a towel before he really cast his eyes on her. Not to say he hadn’t caught an eyeful initially. But if Raphtalia said yes… Penny was really going to wonder how they were just roommates. “Do you like my brother?” she asked her. “Like… does he make you feel things you’re not used to feeling when he’s around?” she asked, trying to figure out how to describe a crush to someone older than her.

“You won’t,” Haddie said with a confidence that was hard to shake. “You won’t go back to them. I’m pretty sure our Alphas would never allow that,” she added. She then smiled when Chai tried to mimic what she’d felt on her back. “Uh… sort of. Here…” She took the wash cloth and lifted Chai’s arm. She placed the cloth into her hand and then guided her in how to wash her arm, then her shoulder. “That’s how you should use that… just be a little gentler in your… you know… intimate spots,” she noted. She then moved to bring up Chai’s tails. She could tell they wouldn’t be washed properly with how matted the fine crystal fur had managed to become. She thoroughly coated them in conditioner and oils then gently started brushing them out. She’d shampoo them at the end. She was being very careful not to pull or cause Chai any distress. This was worse than when Penelo got sticky winter pine sap all through her fur when she was little. “Let me know if anything hurts,” she said.

Oak made his way from Millia’s office, which she shared with Lady Rain, while their husbands shared an office right beside them. It wasn’t a huge distance to cover to get to the kitchen, at least not for Oaken. One needed to remember that those who walked with the Mist tended to defy some physics at times. He could phase through some distance when the Mist gathered around him. He was the eldest of his siblings, so it was strongest with him. He couldn’t understand it fully, but he could feel it in the Mist. He needed to use it to move quicker there. Something was not right.

Oaken entered the kitchen to see Parack and Julep getting given their picnic, from the looks of it. He moved around them to ensure he didn’t interfere with their business with Dartanya. He then moved through the second set of doors into the working kitchen. He walked through and noticed some of the cooks were uncomfortable or nervous and looking further back with concern. One of them pointed to where he needed to go and he turned a corner in the kitchen to see Futuba crying for him to ‘stop’ and Tae’s wrist in his hand, clearly broken, and he was still holding onto it. The mist crept between Yohan’s hand and Tae’s wrist before forcing the man’s hand to spring open, releasing his hold on her, and as soon as that happened, Yohan was slammed onto the floor of the kitchen. Oak moved down to press a knee on his back and pulling his arms behind him to bind his wrists. “Stay down,” he growled before turning quickly to check on the girls. “Futuba? You’re Futuba?” he asked the younger girl as he held her shoulders and checked her. She was shaken, but okay.

He then moved to Tae and gently helped her lift her hand. “That bastard,” he grumbled. “I can’t heal it fully, but I can help. Will you let me?” he asked her. It was shattered. One didn’t need an xray to see that. The Mist could repair the shattered bones, at least hold them into place… even if Oaken wasn’t able to use it to fully heal her. He didn’t have that ability. He could place the bones, every tiny piece, back into proper position and his magic could hold it there, but he couldn’t mend them. They would still be little pieces, just being held with a magical cast of sorts until she could get to the infirmary.

____________________________________________________

Rohdorn came over beside Adriel and watched the scene playing out before them. He moved a hand onto Adriel’s back, a comforting and supportive gesture, as he could see her unease over what could come of this if they allowed things to transpire. “It isn’t time for anything to come of this. It would be unkind to bind that young man to her when she has so much yet to learn to deserve him,” he noted. “If she were to tether to him now, she would slowly wear him away… but if we refuse a tether until much later… she has time to learn and to, perhaps, recognize her own truth, like a true child of Night. Her eyes and her heart are closed. Her intentions are selfish. She doesn’t have a comprehension of empathy or sympathy or love, not even true jealousy. We should put a protection on them to be lifted by Blaise only when she has learned what she needs to learn. We won’t let her sully him. It’s him being who he is, as he is, that will most benefit her with time… and he should be allowed to choose another path if she refuses to change…” Rohdorn said, knowing that Adriel had felt that way too… she just needed to hear his support in it. No Ancient liked to intervene at the risk of Orkla’s ire, but… honestly, this was something Orkla would approve of. Alder could easily be corrupted or his bright spirit dimmed by being tethered to Blaise as she is… She was in need of change, not Alder.

Alder’s hands tensed on Blaise’s hips as though trying to stop her from moving, but to no avail as he eventually found himself fully inside of her, and responding strongly to the situation he found himself in. He let out a moan of his own before trying to pull back, only to feel the compulsion to push back into her again. His head felt cloudy with all of these sensations, plus Blaise’s own mystique that seemed to draw her quarry so effortlessly into her bed like this. He leaned over her as his pace picked up and he reached his hands up under her shirt to explore her breasts as he moved wither braced against the bed. This wasn’t him… he wasn’t the sort to just close up his cart and fill his afternoon with fevered sex with a girl who just approached him. He found Io pretty, yes… but he’d have asked her out, gotten to know her, maybe eventually gotten into bed with her. But what was happening with Blaise was the polar opposite of what he would do… and yet he was so lost in it right now, his pace having gotten intense enough to match Blaise’s desires.

“Stop,” Rael said lightly with a wave of his hand. He wasn’t comfortable with the idea that he was drawing attention. Especially when his focus was on improving himself… so he could hopefully form new relationships with his daughters… unaware yet of his wife’s survival. He moved to take a bite of his lunch as he listened to Vyshae explained how Grace can be used differently for all who possess it. “So really, one could probably learn how to use it in any way… for defense or protection or healing… whatever is needed at the time. Though that must take a lot of focus and practice, like with any magic,” he reasoned.

____________________________________________________

James watched as Xel picked up Calla and left with her. Considering how carefully he moved with her, and minding his own side, the Dragtaur was certainly making haste. He then jerked the culprit to their feet and started to lead him towards the medical holding rooms. “Looks like you idiots have spoiled a lot of people’s day. Can’t wait until you get the all clear to get out of our home,” the dragon knight grumbled.

“He made it,” Spartan said. “One of the Dragon Knights arrived in time to assist him,” he noted, having seen James running that way at the commotion coming from the stables. He nodded. “Well… I know how you feel,” he said honestly. “Even with all of the good things I’ve found here in La’Shire, I still wonder what my role is here,” he said. “It’s not an unusual question for those like us to have, Soliel. It’s also not one that is easily answered. That’s why it’s okay to explore options. If you still feel your calling lies in the fight, then you simply change what you’re fighting for,” he said. As a Gladiator, it was for their owner or for coin, always for their lives, but also… in Spartan’s case, for that hard-won freedom. “Your brother will come around if you find purpose and happiness in something that still requires you to fight… just instead of fighting for the enjoyment of others, you fight for the protection of others.” Spartan was fortunate to have had a life before servitude… that he was able to hold onto so tightly throughout his long run in the arenas, that it was the source of his fire to get to the end… to win his freedom. He struggled still at times to fully re-acclimate, but it came easier to him, because he resolved to never forget his old life or how it felt… so in that regard it was easier. Soliel and others had been too young to have those memories of freedom to hold to… None but him had ever won freedom… so perhaps they didn’t know what it meant to fight for it before now, before finally tasting freedom. For most of them, it was just a battle to stay alive for the next fight… He’d been working a lot with the former Sklaves and Gladiators… to help them work through exactly that…

~*~*~*~*~

Quinn nodded. “Good… alright then,” he said when she reassured him that she was told it would be perfectly safe. He moved over to the bath and looked back at her. “Although you drew it for me, I think you should get in first,” he said… meaning so he could make sure she didn’t trip or slip or anything. He was sore and achy, but he only felt that way. He was aware he was healed, his body was just feeling the phantom pains of his injuries still. The bath would help them fade.  

“Yes, thank you, Landessa,” Ashe said. “We’ll be sure to call if we need any help with the twins again,” she said, her voice showing her gratitude for the offer. She knew their twins would be safe with Landessa if they ever had need again. She watched as the vixen went to show herself out and Ashe moved to hug Rumi, resting her head against his chest… grateful that the dark part of this day seemed to be over… finally.
_________________________________________________

Esric nodded in agreement when Minato said that he didn’t approve of lying, so he would simply proceed like it was akin to a ceremony and act like he was hearing of it for the first time from Rem. He then felt a nervous heat wash through his body as Minato smiled, clearly noticing Esric’s response to him. Maybe not ‘that’ response, but his faint blush and his stiffened pose, remarking that he wanted to figure out how to bring it out more. He watched him as he approached to stand in front of Esric, tracing his cheek and making absolutely sure that Esric’s yes was permission to continue… but Esric seemed to get an adorably confused look at the subtleness of Minato’s words over the gentle forwardness of his actions. It was like conflicting messages. Was he flirting or was this… just how elves were? He hadn’t met any before coming here, so… perhaps it meant Minato would need to clarify a bit further with the Pixie-Djinn. “I… I’m not sure I…” Esric started to say after finding his voice. About to ask if he wasn’t sure he understood completely.

Sarah, however, was keeping the hot chocolate low now to keep it from burning, but also keep it hot. The boys were having a rather important conversation… maybe on more than one topic right now… and the girls were still giggling away in the washroom as they got cleaned up, but clearly couldn’t help but play in the bubbles a bit. Everyone, she hoped, would leave her and Drak’s home with a good feeling about something today. Rem would leave knowing Minato would keep her brother’s medallion safe, and Minato and Esric may be leaving here with the knowledge that there was an open door for ‘more’ between them.

Nessa huffed a little, but smiled as Nyx told her to go take a nap. “I will after lunch,” she said, clarifying she was sticking around for this… and for the meal her brother had spent a while making. She then smiled brighter and rested her chin on the top of Felix’s head as she hugged the kitten to her chest and watched between her brother and Tilly as he stopped fighting the words that had been bubbling up inside of him practically since they met. He’d only withheld them this long out of fear of scaring Tilly off with his almost immediate awareness that he had feelings for her he’d not felt before for another in such a way.

Tilly just seemed to pause and stare at Nyx as he candidly proclaimed his love for her right there. Her cheeks turned the prettiest shade of red as she seemed completely unsure of what to say or do… barely daring to move even a feather.

Nessa turned a little and watched them. “This is the part where you realize you’re in love with him too and say it back, right?” she asked. She managed to bite her tongue enough not to tell Tilly to just tell him already so her brother wouldn’t keep feeling uncomfortable about his desire to mate with her. “I don’t know, Nyx. I think you need to kiss her to break whatever spell you just put on her that made her like this,” she said, gesturing to her state of surprise. In her head she was telling him to just do it already. What Tilly might be too shy to say back would surly be clear in a kiss, right?

Kahi bristled a little at the mention that Chaos was still a dark presence in his children’s future, and that he was on the hunt for maidens capable of conceiving children with… But… there was some relief in knowing that at some point Raiser would be in their past. He moved to sit across from Kahiri as he answered his question about would Millia not have shown her children her wings. He listened as Ri explained his mother rarely, if ever, let her wings show as a means of protecting herself. That the last time she showed her wings was when Trinket was a pup and Millia had used her dream magics to help protect her dreams, and shortly after Trinket became very attached to Ryn. “So Ryn… never saw them. That’s the catalyst Jado preyed on. He’s convinced Ryn that he’s, what? Not ours?” he asked, trying to reason it out. It would break Millia’s heart if she learned the just because they never showed him her wings or had a talk with him about any of it… that it had become something Jado could manipulate.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Maks’s ears turned back a bit at how loudly Aster declared that Sorei and Gigi were going to get married… when the time is right. He smiled, though and nodded, glancing towards the closed doors leading to Ginga’s room. Unless she was sleeping, she most certainly heard that. He looked back to Sorei, who seemed to be thinking the same thing. “I’m sure it’s fine,” he said, knowing Sorei was likely worried about Ginga feeling rushed.

Ginga listened as Fauve spoke to her, explaining how it had been for her. They’d tried several times until one time it finally happened… because Maks had put Fauve’s focus not on what they were doing, but on him. The warmth and safety she felt made it easier to just let it come naturally between them. She shifted a bit when Fauve told her that, maybe, the next time they tried… her and Sorei… maybe she would feel the warmth and safety that would allow her to let it happen… or maybe she wouldn’t. But regardless, Sorei wasn’t going to walk away from her. He had made it clear that it was her and only her for him… so if he waited forever to become her mate in that way, he would. “When did you tell Maks… that you loved him?” she asked quietly. She then paused as her own ears turned back towards the doors, hearing Aster’s excited declaration.

She watched Fauve and her older sister said Asty and Vi were likely making sure Sorei was for real about their big sister too. She wasn’t sure how to feel about that thought. “I never imagined getting married,” she admitted quietly. “I think with Lycos, it was easy because… well, we weren’t serious enough to think about those things, and mom wouldn’t have allowed it anyway…” But Lycos had just been puppylove… and Ravena was gone forever now… She had no say in how her children lived their lives.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Trinket pulled back a little when he ducked his head in… shame? She heard him says it was too late… he'd tried to hurt a girl. She’d hoped Nyx had been wrong about that, but…”It’s not you, Ryn. You wouldn’t hurt anyone,” she said with certainty. She then paused, looking confused. She moved to sit down beside him on the bed, moving to take his hand into hers. “Ryn. Alpha Kahi is your dad. Your wings come from your mom,” she said. “I’ve seen them. Miss Millia came to my parents when I was a little pup because I was having really bad night terrors,” she said, her ears pitching back at the recollection of that. Since then, Millia had protected her dreams from those who tried to invade them… “She had to release her wings to use her magic and… they were just like yours.” She hadn’t figured out yet that Jado might actually be in the room right now… inside of Ryn. That he had decided to try to take over the boy… to drive a wedge between Kahi and the Mist.. and to perhaps make his way back into the lands of Far Mist and the home of Horizon. It was concerning that there was someone in Ryn who was driven by other urges and who could hurt her or another. But Trinket would never believe it was Ryn. Ryn had been pushed to assault Ginga because Jado wanted to. He was in a young body that didn’t have to take no for an answer… HE just didn’t account for Sorei.
______________________________________________________

Marin was on her guard as they waited to see what would happen, but the beast did seem to make a final attempt. She watched as Pallas took off to rescue River, pulling her out of the water and just hanging in the air with her as the Mercarian girl expressed annoyance at the fact she’d been wounded.

She swung her spear around until a blade emerged from both ends of it and she rushed in to help Rostan keep the monster pinned down until it expired. She leapt onto its head, driving it down into the water and causing its jaws to sink down onto River’s trident, slowly piercing through its head. She stabbed it with her spear to try to make the blades meet, but even as she was successful, the beast made another violent lurch, sending her off and towards the toxic quills along his back.

Rostan ran up the beast’s back and caught Marin, using her momentum to fall off the creature’s back and into the water. He broke the surface with her and watched as it pawed at its head, the waters filled with the purple hue of its blood before it finally collapsed, sliding back into the water. “You okay?” he asked.

“Yeah… but you got cut,” Marin said, noticing the three slashes on Rostan’s arm and side from where he’d brushed the quills in stopping her from landing on them.

“I’ll be fine. River will take care of it,” Rostan said. “River…”

“She’s okay… Pallas got her out of the water,” Marin said before she moved to swim back to the shore with Rostan, getting out with him.

___________________________________________________

“IT’s good to have a best friend like that,” Cassius said as Prim mentioned Minerva knew her better than she knew herself. “Exactly,” he added when she said there was no need of being forgiven, since there was nothing to forgive. “Everyone in this house knows the truth, Primrose… and we’ll make sure everyone knows it. And whatever role you choose to have in Arcadia after Gracia and Mallium are removed from their authority… I’m sure you’ll have the full support of everyone… including me,” he said with a smile before he continued to lead her up the stairs. “Did you want to go back to your room first to put that in something?” he asked her of the flower Kiten had given her… They could go up one more level to her room before coming back down to the library.

Paz actually blushed when Yuuri mentioned to Fii had he couldn’t get her pregnant again, to which he simply claimed she was irresistible. She was grateful when Yuuri changed subjects to what had clearly been bothering her this morning. “Wait, what? Severin?” she asked. “You’re glossing over that a bit, bringing up your cousin,” she noted. “Do you think Severin is back?”

“She doesn’t know for sure, but… she sent word to Juno to see if she’s noticed anything,” Senn said. “I haven’t gotten any updates on Meliodas, but I can put a message through to see if I can get something,” Senn said, more to himself than the others as he pulled out his crystal to try to get a message out.

“That’s… really sweet, actually,” Minerva said as Pell relayed what had transpired in the simplest of terms. She stood there, leaning into the counter and watching Pellian for a few moments before she caught herself and blushed, turning to grab all of the dirty dishes they’d made, putting everything into the bowls and then moving away to the sink. “Those shouldn’t take long to bake… Make sure they’re taken out in time.”

Pandora closed her eyes and shivered just a little at the sensation of the soft soapy cloth running over her skin. It wasn’t a bad thing. She relaxed once she adjusted to it and let out a soft, innocent hum. Leif was being so sweet and his touch was so gentle… she wouldn’t mind it everywhere, but it didn’t mean they had to mate as a result. She just… marveled over how completely peaceful she felt under his touch right now.

Thierry looked at him as he assured her she wasn’t an inconvenience, and that she was welcome to stay, going as far as to say if she felt she needed to go because of the lack of a guest room, her would remedy that by nightfall. She was confused. Was he implying that he would rather she stay? Even though, truth be told, there was far more room for her in the manor house than to be invading his cozy cottage.

She nodded as he said that he wouldn’t put it past Mallium to have found a way to avoid his death… though surly not forever. At least he didn’t seem to think any less of her for hoping. After learning her parents were dead, that he’d just used that as a means of getting her cooperation… she wished she hadn’t stopped Heirloom from killing him right there. She looked back to him as his tone seemed to shift and he promised her he wouldn’t let Mallium near her again, and asking her not to leave the property to ensure that. Then he stood, like something compelled him to do more than just sit… as he spoke of the fright he’d felt when she left and at the thought of what would have happened had he not gotten to her when he did. Her ears turned back as she felt funny inside hearing someone speak like that.. about her. Someone taking such personal offense to the idea of someone touching or hurting her. Not even her own parents seemed to give that sort of care to her. But Heirloom was standing here speaking unabashed about just what he felt. “… Thank you… for worrying about me,” she said, “and for letting me stay… If… it’s really not a problem, then I… I will stay… here..”
___________________________________________________________

Ode moved promptly back to her side and held Kiyoko for a moment. “Shhh… it’s alright. I won’t go anywhere.” He pulled away just a bit to reach out and push the door closed with his fingers before he hugged her again. He waited until she seemed to calm down and he could feel her heartbeat against his chest slowing to a reasonable rate once more. He drew back slowly and then moved to help her take her hair down from its bindings, then to help her get undressed. Ode showed care in everything he did. He tossed her clothes into a basket under the sink. He would burn them in the fire pit he saw outside of Lorna’s home… a place to gather around a fire with companions and talk or drink, tells stories and the like. Lorna often had the Draoi over to do so. “Come on… let’s get you in the tub,” he said once she was ready and he moved to help her in, making sure she didn’t slip as she sat down. He moved to sit on the edge of the tub, but if she asked him to join her… he’d never say no to her. Not for anything. He was in love with this girl. He wasn’t supposed to be… it went against everything he was meant to do… but it had happened. He’d do anything for her.

“Stupid paladin holy knight relic hunter, whatever he is,” Novelyn vented once in the room. She felt bad only that she’d left Zuri out there, likely as baffled as Regius now was. She’d told her to take the other room, but the girl still seemed insistent that she’d be fine with a hard floor. Of course, Zuri might be able to point out to Regius that because he said ‘a woman no matter her profession’ might have implied that Novel’s ‘profession’ was something degrading. She moved to toss her bag onto an armchair by the bed and then sat on the bed. “I should have left after they made it out alive from the Assessinato,” she said, though she knew that she couldn’t just walk away after all that…

The cover of the locket under the sofa popped open as the compass within resonated with Regius’s own lights at the moment. The needle inside was spinning wildly, repeatedly stopping in the direction of Novel’s room. Spin. Stop. Spin. Stop. It was reading Regius’s true north right now.

Lorna laughed softly. “I supposed Emris was her name,” she agreed. “That would have been before my blessings. Perhaps she saw something I couldn’t yet,” she noted, about needing to learn the Druid ways, since when he was older, he met and fell in love with a Druid girl who gave him the name Ever. A girl now in his arms. She took a deep breath and slowly drew back from him, brushing her cheeks a bit more to ensure her tears from earlier were truly dry. “That vision did take it out of me some,” she admitted.

“I hear a hot bath does wonders for that,” Pine said as he came inside, walking with Tasha. He’d come over once his pups were settled in for a play date with some of the other pups as their host’s home.

“Oh, Grey Pine,” Lorna said with some surprise. She smiled, though, graciously. “You’re welcome here any time, of course,” she said. “I’m glad you came to keep Tasha company.”

“My kids are all set for now and… I felt like I wanted to have a play date too,” Pine said. It had been an innocent remark, piggybacking on his mention of his children having playdates… He didn’t really pause to consider the connotations.

Lorna held her breath, sure that Tasha was blushing right now, but hiding it well. “A bath… hmm..” She half-expected Tasha to get back at Lorna’s silent observation of tasha’s blushing by suggesting Lorna and Naria take a bath together.  

Zai turned and threw a pillow across the bed at Aiyan as he put on shorts, the pillow thudding to the floor. She didn’t mind being made love to so much by her beloved husband, but his teasing always warranted a little retort. Otherwise, where would the fun be in it if he didn’t get a rise out of her? “Who says you’ll be the one taking it off of me?” she asked him. She knew better. He liked undressing her, it seemed. He did it in a very specific way that always left her knees weak and her body tingling. Aiyan didn’t to anything half-way. Whether that was the Druid in him or the Nymph in him… or both. “I’m ready to go when you are,” she said, taking one of the towels and blushing.

“You’re right… I mean… it all feels so aligned that it must have something to do with that,” Naiya said. “I’m sure when Ruze feels we’re ready to know the rest, she’ll tell us,” she said. She didn’t know her brother was preparing for some fun time swimming and, if all went well, some other sorts of fun with Zai in the warm Ethion waters. She might be in need of her tiger before long… not that Kei wasn’t always interested in working on kitten number two.

Singo listened and smiled and then silenced her with a deep kiss. He most certainly still had the ability to do that. He broke the kiss and shifted a bit on the bed, pulling his arm up and unrolling the cuff of his sleeve, where it was rolled up above his elbow. Pinned in the folds of fabric was a ring of arctic silver, forged from beads of ice-like metal he’d found on one of his trips. He knew she liked items made from it. With some help from Kei, the ring came to be here in Ethion… He’d been planning this since they finally got together. He removed the ring and held it between them. “I’m far from teasing you, Suna,” he said quietly. “Suna… would you be my wife?”

“I’m just glad you’re okay and you look well,” Arc said and signed back at the same time. He then looked at Loki and nodded to him. “Thank you for taking such good care of her, as always, Loki.”

Loki nodded. The most he’d ever spoken, aside talking to his parents, was with Aithne. And even with her, he found himself signing more than speaking. He then paused and turned his head a bit, then a bit more as he heard his father’s voice, and now he could glimpse him in the distance, watching. He nodded again and looked back at Arc and Aithne. He looked down a bit and wondered why he felt like he wanted to cry suddenly…

“You just gave our son a proper compliment,” Freya said as she came up beside the Night Elf. He was imposing to others… but just a sweet, handsome charmer to her. “It’s about time,” she added with a smile.

“That should suffice,” Sylar said about how many platoons were coming. “It’s all we can spare, so it must,” he corrected. He then looked to his wife, nodding as she said Garand had been quiet in his room for a while now. Likely weighing his choice. “I think it’s best to leave him with his own thoughts, then. I’m afraid anything we say might be laced with inference at this point,” he said candidly. “I for one am aware I lack a certain filter at times. The curse of being a Night Elf.”

“I’m sure she will. For right now… you should lie down and rest,” Finn suggested to Nayril.

“Why?” Thayne asked suddenly.

Finn paused and looked at his fiancé… officially his fiancé. He wasn’t sure if she wanted to tell her brother about her pregnancy yet, but he knew it wasn’t his place.

“Are you feeling okay, Ril?” Thayne asked with concern.

Riesa stood with Poesy, away from prying eyes, but where the bunny could watch and listen to Meliodas speak to his people. She moved to kneel down and wrap her arms around her when the roar of the crowd startled Poe. “They aren’t upset or angry, dear. They’re cheering for him. Celebrating him. They love him. Though not in any way close to how he loves you,” she said. Not that Poesy would ever doubt that. Riesa stood up and smiled and waited with Poe for Meliodas to collect himself and return.

“Lady Riesa. The chambers are ready,” one of the sky elf maids said. “We’ve prepared the bed and changed out all of the linens and robes. The bath is drawn for him as well,” she said proudly. Finally, they could tend to the needs of a true king and not Silvantis. His idea of his room being turned down meant there should always be a girl in his bed, willing or not. There was no trace of Silvantis left in the royal suites… having been remodeled overnight in true Eliowise fashion for their new King and his mate.

“Oh, thank you, Lottie,” Riesa said. “I’ll let King Meliodas know.”

Fable moved to grab the clothes and took them into the washroom. She let her hair down and, instead of a bath, opted to use Fenris’s shower, so she wouldn’t make him wait so long. She couldn’t hear the conversations happening in the kitchen over the water at the moment. She supposed… it wouldn’t hurt to spend the night with Fenris again. It was becoming a habit. And he didn’t have a spare bed, so sharing his also had become a habit. One that somehow had yet to progress beyond friendship… despite both of them secretly wishing it would.

Cina stood up and smiled, resting her elbows on his window sill as she stood outside. “I supposed you’ll have to find yet another way to do so,” she noted. “Oh come on, Fenris,” she said as she pulled her arms down. “Just go on one date with me… I know you’ve thought about it. If you had me over for the night, you know you wouldn’t be waking up unsatisfied,” she added. And it was probably true. Cina was not shy about letting him know how much she desired him. “Aren’t you getting tired of hiding your desires and only having your hand to help you?” she asked.

Eko was blushing fiercely as Kirie told him he wouldn’t hear her complain. He then paused, his ears perking up curiously. The handsome tiger was sure that Kirie had learned a new trick in making him blush and was playfully abusing it a bit as she hinted that she’d use her airee to tidy up so they could get into more mischief. “You won’t hear me complain,” he answered, using her own teasing words against her.

“Sure. I’ll happily keep it. I’m pretty sure I’ve known her longer and better than you, though,” Watur called out. He looked around at some of the Druids who looked just as bothered by his remarks. And in the public market street no less. He shrugged and dipped his fingers back into the jar, eating the jam as he walked off. He wasn’t calling this one over yet.

“I’m sorry…” Maize whispered as Athrun walked off with her, Ribbon leading the cart away from the market street. Her hand was trembling on the handle under Athrun’s like she was holding in all of her distress over being confronted by Watur again.
_____________________________________________________________

Willow led Wes back up and out of her room. Once they were out, she set down one of the bags, having given Wes another one to carry. She lifted her hands and a radiant light of many colors formed beneath them, emanating directly from her, much like the lights which one saw reflected in the Mist or the leaves of Spiritus, or even in the lights of Evangelion. It was raw magic… ancient magic. And she used it to seal her passage up once more, for safe-keeping. She let the lights absorb back into her. It had been very little effort to do that, but she shifted slightly and turned to lean against Wesley for a moment. “Just hold a moment… I just woke. My magic is recovering from the spell too,” she noted. After a moment she righted herself and moved to try to pick up the other bag again.

“I have that,” Myth said, having come back in upon hearing the movement of stones, suggesting the passage was being closed again. She saw Wes already had one of the bags, another was across Will’s frame… and a third at her feet. Myth came over and picked it up slipping the straps over her shoulders. “You don’t have the strength yet to just send up to that castle,” she noted. “We’ll get you there.”

“And—”

“You and Noctis,” Myth corrected herself quickly. She nodded to Wes. “Let’s get a move on, then. You’ll have all the time you like to get to know our resident Magi here once we’re back at the castle,” she noted to Wes with a smirk.

Will removed her staff and opted to use it for a bit of support until her head felt less woozy. “Magic is like a muscle. You don’t use it for a while, it atrophies. It couldn’t be helped. I was told by the Oracle that I needed to sleep, because my magic would be needed at another time. Now I see why she made me do it. I’d have died to defend Aisengrand, but I slept through her destruction instead…” she said with a sigh. “As I recover my strength and use my magic more, it’ll return to me fully,” she assured him. “And then we can discuss the matter of your own quest,” she noted, noting the shield he carried on his back.

“Link, Noctis. We’re heading out. Hey, you think that phoenix lady could just magic us all back there?” Myth asked, meaning Cecelia. “Will must had literally just woken up this morning. She’s drained from closing a door,” she noted to Link, who she knew would not allow Will to make the climb up the steep path of back-switching trails… let along scale the cliff the way the others had earlier.

“Meliodas,” Varian said quietly. “I remember him… gah..” he winced as he took the handkerchief and touched his head as it felt like a dull throb. “My brother… Damianthros… he was awful to him.” He then paused as realization struck him. Damienthros had done the same to him… to his brother, to his children. “Did he have something to do with Raiser coming here?” he asked, feeling sick to his stomach. The thought that his brother, out of some sort of jealousy or desire for power, would have invited her here…. To what? To take away the more beloved prince of Aisengrand? He had no control over her and she destroyed Aisengrand, stole away their sister… and turned Savarian first into her slave and forced him to sire her son… but then… stole his heart and forced him on the path of repeated resurrections, falling down a dark hole again and again. He’d banished her his first resurrection. His revenge as it was… but after that… Damianthros got his hooks into him again and again…

Varian brushed his tears away from the handkerchief and took a steadying breath. He looked at the young man in front of him, who looked so much like him it was slightly unnerving. “I’ll work on that,” he said about focusing when he needed support… though the crystal. “But what are you here for?” he asked him. “You said you were here for me… How?” Perhaps he was meant to keep him from giving up like he’d felt compelled to do just a moment ago. It all seemed like too big of a feat… to get this rag-tag group united and ready to go to some place in the ocean where his sister and his heart were being kept? Then they needed to not only figure out how to reverse what had been done to his precious sister, but how to purify his heart before returning it to him. It all felt so outrageously epic that it felt unreachable.

Cress paused when he caught her hand in his, feeling an odd flutter in her chest when he did, and the tone of his voice was just a touch… husky… when he’d answered that it tickles. She wasn’t sure what it was about that which caused her heart to do that. She smiled, though as he said he still enjoyed cuddling with her. “Me too,” she said as she laid her head against him again and closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of just having Ettie back and close… and the sun radiating down on them. She kept her hand in his, sliding her delicate fingers between his.

Quistis looked at the offered handkerchief and moved to take it, her hand brushing his as she drew back and brushed her cheeks dry with it. “Thank you…” she said quietly. She studied him and sniffled some as she pulled her tail over her lap as a sort of security blanket. “Did you ever try to leave?” she asked, meaning Marron and Octavia and Phamran. Of course, she suspected that they would never let him go… and he never left again after they forced him to kill his friends… probably because he was so ashamed and heartbroken, he didn’t see the point. “I’m sorry… you were a prisoner there too.”
_____________________________________________________________

Caz chuckled and shook his head. “Oh, I think you’re done having to fight for that,” he mused before he turned and scooped Daisy up into his arms and carried her down the hall towards their room. “I have every intention of giving you my complete, undivided attention for the rest of the day… and night… and maybe the next day too,” he joked.

~~

Enola laughed as Ko played along before sweeping her into his arms and kissing her. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and returned the kiss, her golden tails moving around him as the door closed behind them. She broke the kiss and looked up at him and smiled. “Mmmm… I love that kiss,” she said. “Appointment went great,” she said, her eyes shining brightly at the news. Granted, Apple couldn’t see the gender yet, but Nol wasn’t concerned. They’d be happy as long as the baby was born healthy… though she was still curious.

~~

Tien hummed in agreement. “Maybe we need to take some time off. There’s so many new recruits as of late, we can take more than our mandatory day here and there,” she noted, her fingers still teasing his waistline of his pants as they walked. She wondered how long before Onua decided the room was too far away to walk and threw her over his shoulder and rushed her back to the room.

~~

Pepper closed her eyes as he kissed the top of her head. Rev always made her feel better. She opened her eyes and looked at him, then shifted some and slid onto his lap, getting comfy there and moving her arms around his chest as she nestled in. Her tail laid down between his legs to the floor. “Just like us…” she said quietly. “It all came in time,” she said, meaning their eventual meeting… how instinctively they had been drawn to each other with such certainty… and then to learn she was the Luminara and he was her Guardian by birth. It all felt fated.. but it took time for it to fall into place.

~~

Patches moved behind Ray and hugged his waist, nuzzling against his back as he finished setting everything out. “Think we have time for a hot bath together?” she asked with a whine. I’d been a long day and there was still more left in it. But with the pups finally down… they wouldn’t be up again until their next feeding time, hopefully. “And after we can look into maybe a part time nanny to help us a bit,” she admitted. Four pups was a lot… and neither of them were getting much sleep, let alone getting quality time together beyond the essentials of bathing, eating or sleeping!

~~

“Another time traveler, seriously?” Gabby asked. “You think it’s another Bonobas?” she asked since they both seemed so certain.

Ruby paused. “That’s right… what if it’s not one of mine. What if it’s yours or… Gabby’s?” she asked, gesturing to Gabby’s belly.

Of course, Gabrielle hadn’t sensed anything herself… while Ruby had. It meant the traveler was probably related to them both somehow… and that meant it was most likely someone from Ruby and Hunter’s blood. “Hmmm… that’d be interesting,” Gabby said as she rubbed her belly some. “I wonder how Prowl would handle that if it ever happened.”

Ruby’s eyes widened. “Oh gods. Hunter will have felt this too. He must be in panic mode over what it means too,” she said. He was with baby Archer right now… but he’d have definitely sensed the arrival too. Tripp was probably trying to help him figure it out. Two men and their babies on a mission, probably.

~~

Julep took a breath and smiled, her blush deepening once more at the shyness of his voice. “Okay,” she said and then moved to get down from the counter. She took the thermos from Dartanya as Parack took the basket.

“You two have a good time now,” Tanya said as she watched them. She folded her arms over her chest and brought a hand up to cup her cheek as she watched the pair leave. She saw so many couples wander in and out of this kitchen. She was almost certain those two were well overdue for some forward momentum. She called out to Parack as Julep went out the open door he was holding. “A little advice? Lead with a little more heart and a little less mind,” she noted, able to tell he was a bit caught in his mentality of the way things used to be in courtship… but it didn’t always need to be so thought-out. Sometimes just following an instinct of the heart was also acceptable. She then turned to go back through the doors to the working kitchen.

Julep waited for him to follow and smiled brightly when he did. “I think I might know just the movie,” she said as she started walking with him back to her room.

~~

“I have a lot to learn too,” Lyla said as she looked up at Magnus and smiled. “So you won’t have to learn any of it alone,” she said. She was learning to form friendships and to socialize and… she was also learning to make her own choices. In the Assessinato, she really didn’t have that freedom. And with Chaos, even less so… She was sure they could learn and fill those missing spaces together… Chorus and Ivy had been good influences of positive thinking since she came here. And Luca and Ebon had become good friends for Magnus to talk to and ask his questions to.

~~

Cyan nodded. “Alright,” she said and then smiled and moved in to give Synder a kiss. “I like the way you think,” she said when he mentioned more time alone together was always a good thing. “So we’ll order in and stay in for a while,” she mused as she hugged his waist and started to walk off towards their room.

Kia let out a small laugh and looked at him. “I would hardly call this taking charge,” she said. “But… I just… I couldn’t stay there waiting and wondering. I felt like I had to do something,” she admitted. “It startled me when he took over in the middle of our bath like that,” she confessed. “I know from talking to him that… he wouldn’t ever hurt me any more than you would… not after what I managed to do when I soul walked for you,” she said. “ Maybe hearing that from him… someone I was so afraid of but who I had actually faced… means that I’m a bit stronger and braver than I even give myself credit for,” she said as they walked. At least she took something from that conversation with Infernus, something beyond worrying when Saber would be back. She couldn’t alienate Infernus if he was going to possibly become a part of Saber. She hoped that was all it was, though, just a part. She wasn’t sure her heart could take losing all Saber was… all she’d fallen in love with.

~~

Aura scooched a bit closer to help him sit up, placing her hand over his arm again and gently rubbing it in hopes to help that sensation leave him. “That scared me,” she admitted in a shaken whisper. “But your time and my time merged. We both remember being together… never losing each other,” she said. “Who was in your timeline before that, that wasn’t in mine until after the merge?” she asked. Of course, in her timeline, Archer was an only child, while Trinket had been born in his timeline… and now that it had all merged together… Trinket was now part of Aura’s future too. She couldn’t remember her ever not being there, oddly.

~~

Snow smiled and shook her head a little, “You’re very welcome,” she said softly before moving to push a bit of his hair back some. “If we weren’t outside right now, I would help take your mind off it,” she noted sweetly.

Rain was shaking off her blush when her cousin called them out a bit on their dining room escapade. Granted, heat had been involved to some degree. It wasn’t like she and Rocky had gotten any better at keeping their hands off each other. Just… they got better at being able to hold back those urges until they were in private. She jabbed Rocky lightly in the ribs as he joked to Timber that they weren’t getting another show like that.

“Good. Wouldn’t want to see it,” Tim noted, being Rain’s cousin after all. He then tipped his head curiously as Amanda asked if they were okay.

Rain nodded in agreement with Rocky when he said they were fine, just heading to the room to ‘unwind.’

“That’s what you call it now?” Tim asked, likely getting a jab from his wife too.

Rain moved over to Amanda and smiled before placing a hand on her belly lightly. “I can’t believe it's twins now,” she said. The timelines had certainly shifted. Now Celluna was the youngest of three… with Misty and Bay being born together. “A boy and a girl?” she asked, which is how Celluna now remembered it. “They’ll be here before you know it,” she added. It was still bittersweet for Rain. She missed having her pup… but she did appreciate the opportunity to get a chance to see how wonderful her Arielle was going to grow up to be. She wished that Amanda could embrace that opportunity with Celluna, but she would never push it.

“Mmmm… yeah, well… the nursery is all set for whenever they get here,” Tim noted with a proud smile. He'd put a lot of work into that nursery. He was part of Horizon now, but he was a Far Mist Lycan and he would keep those traditions alive, just as they’d incorporate traditions the 106th created amongst themselves when they became a free pack.

Rain nodded and just seemed to stare at Amanda’s belly a moment longer before she smiled and moved her hand away. “That’s good… I’ll be right there when it happens… if you want me there,” she assured Amanda.

Slate felt Juli’s tail wag, as it brushed his in the process. He glanced at her and then back to the kids. Was it possible that they really could come out the other side of this with all of their bridges mended? To truly put the past behind them and have a happy future together? “… Do you see a lot of us in your time, Arielle?” he asked.

“Like Auel said… I can’t say too much, but… yes. If I hadn’t come back to this time and seen everything I’ve seen, I honestly never would have believed that anything like this had happened between you and mom and dad, or Alpo or Alpa,” she said, using the Far Mist terms for grandpa and grandma, meaning Torrent and Snow. “So… you see… you must be able to move on and figure it all out, because it’s what’s supposed to happen. It’s how you become so happy one day,” she said. She managed to bite her tongue and not mention their child they would have together one day. A child who Torrent and Snow would be godparents to.

“Thank you, Arielle,” Slate said. “Auel. You… don’t know how much we both needed to hear that right now,” he said honestly.

The group was following Mizuki through the catwalks leading back to the Sacred Oak. While Syao could fly he was the only one. It was amazing though to see everything here in the Unkindness. Everything was built in harmony with the forest. Syao found a certain poetic irony in the kingdoms name. The Unkindness and yet the harmony of everything there....showed nothing but kindness and compassion.

Traine lead the group to the end of the rows of people walking towards the gates to Lana's home. "Lafleeze is here." He said lowly....worst case it was....the tiny crystals having spotted him.....now though was when things had to be handled with care. "Do not panic and do not let on we know.....if anyone is held hostage we endanger them. But proceed with caution but act normal." His orders he knew seemed contradictory but he had his reasons he just hoped they all could. Lives depended on there actions.

Winnie cleared one section then moved towards the white wall closing her eyes to walk through it to the next counting the steps quietly in her head. She knew the lengths of the alternating sections and upon reaching the next she paused opening her eyes in the soft colored light. "Shiri has our guests arrived?"

Fai glanced at Rotta smiling. "Well today's special." She said as she opened the door so they could enter. "We're welcoming Deetra into our home, our family." She said but that was Fai, it would be hard to believe she had been enslaved. She did have her own hurdles. She didn't like being alone it was nerve wracking for her, but she hid it from Donovan, he was such a sweet raven she was sure he'd stress over how to help her. Fai was sure only time could remedy that. But Deet would bring a warmth that Fai would find comforting.

Orion had shown Pherenice the gardens, those which they could enter… and then kept walking with her through one of the quieter markets, explaining things to her as she showed interest in this and that. He wasn’t aware that his father had given up at the CrossWing Inn, though he’d certainly stuck around long enough to get a bit of information. Nothing that would really benefit him overall. He then paused as his crystal went off and he pulled it out, reading the urgent update from Lord Samson.

Pherenice was having a lot of fun exploring and learning about things. Orion's patience with her was amazing to her since so much was new. She paused though looking back as he paused to read an urgent message on his crystal. Then slowly looked in the direction Karin was....sensing this massive spike in hostile energy....it felt murderous.....her ears slowly moved widening a bit and narrowing her tail moving slowly.....so much concrete malice and it was generating from one spot.....Karin hadn't moved yet....she pinpointed it....but....

Karin stood there Andre and Jordan enjoying drinking and celebrating with him....all there plans. But Karin was scanning the catwalks....guards all over were checking Crystal's.....they would not notify him of changes just as he wasn't told of the Injunction until he was shown the documents by Gideon who told him....even without it....Karin would never step foot in his home. And Lily would stay until Szbine said otherwise.....Karin had been waiting for time to wear down...to smirk at Gideon as he took Lilyananna out of the Carnac's home.  But his instincts were telling him....something was seriously wrong. He had been waiting for Loch to show up. A claim of drinking in celebration of there mother coming home....with a whispered promise of you know what I'll do to you if you make a scene boy.
***
Sarasha nuzzled Loch a but offering comfort. She knew in some ways this was even more terrifying then Karin. The biggest fear was that he'd risk everything and achieve nothing. But it was the opposite.
Lomond was there although not physically watching this. "Well done Loch. Well done indeed, my boy. I'm proud of you. he said although he was his grandfather Lomond felt it important as he moved to return to the Vale...that Loch hear words of praise and encouragement from a real father, even if it was from his grandfather.

Josie leaned back watching Gideon get up to tell Sabine the good news. She smiled there was no doubt in her mind Sabine would finally rest herself. She'd hover otherwise refusing to sleep until she dropped. Protecting Lily who was so very fragile at the moment. Josie looked at the tea cup in her hands. "Lily won't be in any condition to return to her seat on the council....and as much as it pains me to say it....the Unkindness won't be safe for them....if Only I knew who the Golden Eagle named 'Attie' was....I could ask him if Aero'Oro would offer safe haven to them...." not at all aware that 'Attie' was here because her great granddaughter did know and had already asked for his help.Although Ambrose might realize who 'Attie' is.... "Although those cranky old birds will be happy....they've been trying to get me to come out of retirement.....even said they spoke to Judy about it. Blasted old buzzards are going to be hooting delight." She said about there fellow Sage's. Josie looked back in the direction Gideon had gone again. "I don't mind though....I'll do it for Lily."
***
Safira smiled as the tin was offered taking a cookie herself and taking a bite. "It's no wonder you snagged one." She said in agreement. It was a nice distraction from her worrying not that Atticus would do all he could. She knew in her heart he would. Sora assured her of that too in her own way. It was just hard she ate the cookie....watching the friends.

Cori felt a surge of gratitude for Basil. She'd be in a world of trouble without him at times. She really had no filter. Her first thoughts went back to recent events including leading up to Duncan's Training. She lowered her glass. Now able to focus on where to talk. "It took Lord Traitorin a while to find my successor. There's a lot to learn....I remember feeling like the lessons would never end at times."
***
Averie frowned. "No it doesn't....I don't think La'Shire will handle it if an all out battle starts....we don't know how much of the internal limiter that entity has weakened....." but he paused holding his head. "Solace says to not interfere whatever happens......that Anos....knows what he's doing."

Inside Anos heard the door close, he knew they were watching. Even as he stood calm and seemingly cold before this entity but inside he felt.....sick, disgust and like utter filth. This was what he strove to remove from Ne'ther. This was what he worked so hard to teach them they were better then....and here he was, standing in the room with this entity that was clearing poking at the 'do not try me' warning. The barrier seal was his own creation. A barrier to keep the entity in. A soul ward to protect Zlo's soul as well. So long as the barrier in the room was active the entity could not out right defy Anos by taking a chunk out of Zlo's soul. "Choose, resurrection or destruction....my patience with your refusal to answer has worn out. Choose or I choose for you." His anger was indeed ready to boil over....and hatred with himself for acting in such a manner. But he also knew....you need to release that man in any kind manner would have gotten him laughed at and any sort of violent response.....
______________________________________________________

"You were the one who showed us we were wrong about him. That we didn't understand." Solace said gently even as he felt Averie's growing concern. "Nara, right now your a mystery to them. When I became lost to the powers of war, Silvi ended up with my pheniox stone. I had become trapped inside...to protect the world. She is a dear friend of ours. We've all met her except you and I regret that. You'd love having tea with her. She's sweet and loving. And Draco stayed for quite some time teaching Traitorin, becoming what Trait needed a parent a father. Trait would tell anyone that Draco is his father. Not biologically but he was adopted by Draco. Who to this day watches over him especially. Siliqi nevered told him Trait removed his core Draco knew and immediately went to him. Refusing to allow his son to perish in such a way."

Solace looked at Nara. "Anos is going to need your help soon..." Solace...now that he wasn't closed off to him felt the war going on inside of him. "Silvi's son Averie healed me. Pulled me out of my own power but he'd never be able to do that had he not know anything about me outside of the stories. But right now....you are the only one who truly understands Anos. Right now in this moment he's battling a demon to save a soul. But to do it....he needs to speak and behave in a way he hates.....its tearing him apart inside. I can sense the war within him...but I can not reach him. His relationship with his daughters is too new. Even though Sally would understand and feel his pain all she could do was syphon the emotions but the wound the source  remains. Those that came with him aren't close. How close is one who keeps distance with a title? " Solace placed a hand on her shoulder gently. "But you do know him Nara. You've touched his heart in dreams. Now...you can actually go and help him if the swan's come. Just as I'm sensing Anos, you'd sense the moment something was wrong because you've freed yourself up to be able to sense it. Just as Anos came here....he'll know the moment something is seriously wrong in Ne'ther"
___________________________________________________
Cloud snorted. "Ha, ha." He said but she'd clearly hear the laughter and light heartedness of the statement. "Fair enough I'll carry everything and leave the negotiating to you." He said lightly having waited for her return. "Saves me several grueling hours of frustration." He admitted. He knew he deserved that light hearted jab after his 'don't know about need' comment.

As she paused to ask Zosie if she had everything handled Cloud stood silently beside her. Waiting for the quiet cue to continue on there way.
____________________________________________________

Dimael set Fleur down gently before moving to walk out. Leaving Lotus to care for Fleur. He knew it would do her good to be treated as a person. To be cared for. He walked back hearing to handle jingle and spoke as he opened the door slowly when the handle stopped moving but not so slowly as to be creepy. Just enough that if she had started to brace something like the basket she could catch it. His words came first followed by action as he said. "Please allow me Maiden." As he finished opening the door Dimael stepped aside.
_______________________________________________________

Anna hadn't meant any harm in telling Faroe, it was only because she was worried about him. Windham found a comfy perch and simply watched everything. Anna smiled as she walked in with Hem. "That's Windham by the way." She said as she sat with her pulling the wrapped necklace out. Anna always wore hers. But this was the part that always made her nervous. "Here" she said. Holding out the wrapped gift box.

There was a reason for the incredibly high price of the necklace's. The one she was wearing and her gift to Hemlock. There were three in existence. Anna wasn't sure were the third was....but they were the last three pieces Lily made before Karin damaged her hands to the point she couldn't anymore. It was part of why Anna didn't mind saving up for it. To give it to Hem now. She knew Hemlock would take care of it. The necklace's were unique. If Hemlock asked her if she knew who made them...Anna knew all in the room might be surprised to find out it was Lilyananna's work. And why she wouldn't want Grail feeling funny about how much she spent.
____________________________________________________

Sephiroth finished up sighing softly as he turned the water off. Drying off as he looked at the closed door. He knew it was an accident the soft sound that drew his attention was clue enough. He dressed throughing on boxers a pair of pants and boots both black then lifted the long white holy robe styled  waist coat with golden trim fastening the crossing belts around his waist. A black sleeves midriff and dark purple jacket the same length showing off his abs. The purple sleeves ended just above his elbow and billowing white divine robe sleeves trimmed in gold came to his mid hands. He brushed his hair lost in thought all that Bless told him, then Emmi showing up. His gloves were in the back pocket of his pants. Seph opened the door not expecting Emmi to be leaning against it but drew a sharp breathe as he caught her....so many memories hers...all at once. He still struggled with shutting his ability off, mostly because he was never taught how....now it would be a struggle to get a handle on.

But it was like an overload, so much so fast....it would be so easy to sum this up....seeing Zinfandel and the demands placed on her as another tool....and something in him wanted to it wanted to so very badly....He was angry at them all. He already had ahold of her....it had already swarmed his mind. "Sorry." He spoke softly calmly lifting her then setting her on a chair that amazingly enough wasn't covered in a giant mound of dust. He set her down gently....so much rolling though his mind. "You've just woken?" He asked the sorry was for the memory seeing without permission and lifting her without warning. It was phrased as a question but they both knew better especially when she'd see he wasn't wearing gloves....he didn't tend to wear them in his own hut but put them on now. Countless years of seeing himself sleeping he didn't need.  Then began stripping the bedding certain it didn't smell nice to either of them. "Before....you answer. I'd rather you call me by name...not the Coven's nickname's for me. " He continued to clean up.....he needed to know....her memories....were as frustrating as his own....but...if she choose the nickname's....did that mean she was a tool of the Cleric's? Although he didn't know what affect his asking her to call him by his actual name would do....he did pause and hold his head a moment so...many memories almost a lifetime's worth......and they all felt more then frustrating they felt...lonely....sad....he paused as he reached up as the images sorting out as tears fell...when was the last time seeing someone else's memories had any effect on him...."Tears...?" He said looking at the droplet of water on his glove. "Sorry Emmi."

Chrona nodded. "Sephiroth though was a kind young man before the incident in Zinfandels place...with any luck...he hasn't lost that kindness..." she looked those memories....it could lead to a bright future or dark depending on how he reacted to them...got angry with her or something else....and right now it was leaning towards something else. "Syaoran is heading to the Scared Oak....she would recover far faster if they allow him to aid her, restore her strength, the spent life force all of it. But if they refuse....Dimael will stay behind....Twilight is his charge as well as granddaughter but she has countless people protecting her. Fleur has only him at the moment."
_________________________________________________

Silvi just continued rocking, humming and the gentle soothing touch. She would as long as she needed it. Mira seemed to have calmed and found an inner peace but there was no rush. No need to push the girl.
___________________________________________________

Opal would have protested but she nodded. "Your right, but it doesn't mean he does either." Although she had this vague memory of a voice telling her to hold on at one point. Unaware that very fuzzy memory was of Riggs.

Levi shook her head. "Its okay Tiff...I'm practically shouting them, thank you though." She said and it was true the memories were loud and obnoxious in her own head. So of course Tiff saw. She touched her feather, the one Hes gave her. "Right....so no one else gets hurt."

"Yeah, that's a change to my personality she need not  to be faced with. Some instincts are harder to control in this state...." Lyka agreed looking down the hall. "I'll shift back after we apprehend them." He said standing. "Thankfully I can still blade  in this state." It was a reference to the sharp feathers that flew from there wings. "Who they hit won't be to happy they're harder to remove...it takes longer." He said as he started walking. "We are ways off yet.....this dead ends a door at the end of the hall...I can just make it out from here..." which meant there was a fair amount of distance. "The tracks seem to be getting bolder in imprint half way....I'll know more the closer we get." There was one difference in this state...he could harden the silver feathers as if a shield protecting himself and anyone else....he couldn't do that with his golden feathers thankfully though a golden Eagles feathers were quite durable. Since Lyka shielded others with his wings in either state. But soft at the same time unless the blade them out...for attacking. Lyka started walking...when they reached a quarter of the way a figure taller and stalkier then Morgana started to run, but Lyka was faster slamming the deep purple tones bird down. Face down....the dozen silver feathers in his legs helped with that.

He blocked a rather nasty curved blade...some sort of vile looking substance covered the blade...his instincts....he just reacted but it'd be really bad if that blade cut either of them. "Six doors down....tracks end on the right side. I've got him." The only reason he wasn't yelling as Lyka worked to restrain him was Lyka jamming a silver feather with gold accents into the nerves that allowed him to yelling and speak, his jaw to move....it would be harder for Hestia if Morgana was alerted.

Morgana was hopping about the room...."I can't wait what new goodies? Then we'll go he said collect Brat...she's our Brat...she'll behave too....she's just forgotten that's all...forgotten how much she loves it too...just like mommie yes she does..." she was dancing about the room. Unaware that Levi's dear daddy who was feeding his addiction as well as Morgana's was caught.

Lyka watched Hes out of the corner of his eye having enough of having to block that knife with his wing, knocked him out....then pulled the restraints the knights gave them wrist and ankle. Trait due to the danger not only approved of allied warriors helping the guards and knights he fully authorized non lethal force.

Trait could not help but smile warmly at his little sister as this heaviness seemed to lift. Like a worry or sorrow, he didn't realize yet. Vespa wanted to learn this as much as she did, because she wanted to help him. And that her gift couldn't be awoken on him nearly dashed all her Hope's till He said yes. It was as if she could sense what he told no one. To damage his gift meant damaging his own bodies recovery and healing rate. Raiser didn't worry about that. She could but his flesh back together if damaged and he'd move no matter how exhausted he was because she had control of his blood. But as they walked to the room he explained how to use that gift. But it was the moment they arrived that would matter. He guided Vespa to the door. She could see Zeke working slowly with those long stitches as Lacey laid in her good side facing the door. Vespa would see a long gash that by all rights Lacey should have died from.

"Lord Traitorin...you can't...."Pippa said only he shook his head. "Its...bad...we're all amazed she's still alive...but...for how much longer....we don't know...its only a matter of time now."

"Not me, her." He said as he steadied Vespa his hands lightly on her shoulder.... but it was bad...Trait frowned....really bad at this rate she didn't have long.

"Impressive needlework," Lacey said lightly looking at it as he worked. Pippa had answered her immediate concern at seeing Lord Traitorin standing there.

"When your ready Vespa. Remember what I told you." He said gently.

"Lord Traitorin.,..no not on me....this is to awaken her ability. Mines the worst to start with. Anyone can see it's going to kill me. If she's not ready. If her gift doesn't work like she hopes....I won't crush her will to be a healer. Her gift should be used on those who can be saved....theres no cure for this curse...anyone else is better then me. If she still wishes to try...after its awoken alright....I'mnot willing to just roll over and die...no matter how bad it looks...but please....I don't want her to fear her gift won't work... " Lacey said she didn't move didn't want to ruin what Zeke was doing.

"Vespa, this is Alicertria'Rosa Silversands. Or Lacey for short." He told his sister. And Lacey responded just as he knew she would.
_______________________________________________

"Yes....There was an incident....I slipped trying to leave the shower. My antlers did this and I got stuck he rushed in....because I blacked out a moment....he covered with a towel though moments after he came in..." she said but after a moment  when Penny asked about feelings..."I....feel shy and nervous around him which usually I dislike....but also...like...I've come home....like everything is finally right which confuses me. I find myself constantly worrying over his wound although he insists he's alright, when usually Asking once is enough for me....." she sighed. "Why?"

"Thank you." She said for both the reassuring words and showing her how to use the washcloth correctly. "Alright I will." She said as Haddie worked on her tails fur. Honestly Chai herself wouldn't understand what to do here. But she did as Haddie said washing up, but tipped a rough snarl not because of sharp pain but a slight stinging that vanished quickly. Not wanting Haddie to think she was actually hurt....Chai knew that well she spoke. "Sorry...that tug...stung a little it startled me...I'm okay."

"Y..yes." Futuba said crying...."I'm so sorry miss Tae....I should have..."

"If your about to say leave, the answer is no you most certainly shouldn't have. Its obvious he has no problem hurting girls." She said through tightly controlled tones. Then Oak was taking her hand gently into his.

"Get off me." Yohan growled in anger but that knew was in the perfect place to keep him still.

Tae looked at him nodding. "I'll let you...." she said....

Yohan sneered at her. "A lot of faith in that dragon of yours..."

"Your wrong." Tae said still tightly controlling her voice. "He's working on something important right now....if I say his name...I'm certian he would here...and be torn between his duty and me....but you will want to be behind bars before that....he dislikes your type very much."
____________________________________________________

"Thank you love. I felt as much.....but I also know I oft wish to intervene when there is no need." She said and blocked the tether as well as any concern for a child. She watched the sceen....."I do hope she realizes it.....its deep within that closed heart of hers....he's not the type she usually goes after." She said softly. Alder would be good for her....she truly hoped she'd change for him....for the one she couldn't force into a tether. Adriel leaned into him. "Such a troublesome child she is....but I truly hope she realizes before she him."

Blaise moaned and moved with him. She sang and moved with him, usually there was plotting and planning even in the middle she maintained control....but there wasn't any. She found herself actually singing for him. Something she had not even done with Finn. All thoughts....but about this particular elf were gone, she was responding to him....it wasn't just about physical pleasure but she didn't understand that not yet....it was him....everything her mother intoned would happen with Finn when she made him hers happened with Alder....it made this dance equally intoxicating for her. Alder wasn't the type she chased after. Warriors....who didn't mind falling into any girls bed. But Alder...she had been surprised when he agreed....Blaise didn't have time to think about being embarrassed he had her singing....a blush staining her cheeks as her hair fell loose....so many things that normally didn't happen the one she expected the least was her body responding to him...tightening up as he pushed her aroused state higher and higher moving in time with each other.....

"An incredible amount." She said perhaps to his relief dropping the idea of him drawing attention. No point making him uncomfortable. "And your right. There isn't a limit to what it can do. Only what is learned to do with it. For those that have it...the sacred's they start learning as children. But they have a lot of beliefs we struggle to understand and interrupt there full meaning. They would tell you names hold power...both the name spoken on sound...and your true name, that which can not be heard but given to another only once.....and never taken back after no matter how long you live or how many times your reborn. Your soul and therefore you....will forever belong to the one you gave your true name to. So long as both souls exist. You will always return to the one who holds your true name."
____________________________________________________

Xel made it to the infirmary where Tati saw them.."In here please." Tatiana looked at him as he entered. "Please take her into that room there, then if I could ask you to sit with the little one? Her father is handling a delicate issue for the castle, I promised to keep her safe. But situations like this are to given to me." Tatiana said gently.

Xel nodded and carried Calla to the next room. Setting her down gently promising he'd be close. Then stepped out and sat beside Plume. His wound was bad, but the bleeding slowed. Silvi would of course extend his time off.

Tatiana shifted to a different set of glyphs as she looked gently at Calla. "Calla, it's okay your safe here, but I need to see your scratches okay, Xel is in the room that leads to this one. If anyone wishes to enter they have to get past him first." Tatiana said softly it was part of why she called them in. Calla needed a place to respond that was safe. And from the way she curled into Xel she definitely trusted the Dagtaur.

"Change what I'm fighting for huh?" She looked then smiled. "I'm glad he made it in time and help arrived." She said thinking about it. "I'd honestly have no problem protecting others. I'm really not sure when fighting became fun for me....but...my reason for it vanished here. As a Gladiator it was...zt first to stay alive, then because I mistook continued servitude for freedom....I fought still at his command." Soleil looked at Spartan. "But I find myself wanting to fight...to spring into action when someone is in trouble..." she looked at her hands. "But what if Lance isn't okay with it....I don't mind the new things he likes showing me but....its not...enough I find myself thinking it's still missing...this would be enjoyable if I didn't feel so....lost, unhappy....." she looked at him. "Spartan we can't even talk about it....Odette knows more about my past then him right now.....he just tells me it's over I'm safe....of course I am." She sighed looking up. "And yeah I'm not fighting for money for my 'master's enjoyment and coin purse. But....just now. Handling those three...knowing it enabled him to reach her in time....it made me feel good inside.....happy....truly for the first time in a long time."
~*~*~*~*~
Sean smiled. "Alright." She said she'd not argue she fully understood why. Even now as sore as he still would fuss and keep her safe. She climbed in slow being careful and once she was seated scooted foward to ensure he had space to climb in and get comfy but he'd likely scoot her back against him once he was comfortable to cuddle in the water. "Your turn."

Rumi held her gently in his arms as Landessa walked off. "So are you hungry or do you want to lay down...cuddle a bit?" He asked her since it had been a stressful morning. But the twins were out napping away so if Ashe just wanted to copy there twins and snuggle he'd happily do so.
_________________________________________________

Minato smiled. "Its fine...I've been told we Elves can be a bit difficult to understand. This perhaps will clarify..." Minato spoke as his fingers gently traced Esric's cheek to jawline then gently tipped his chin before kissing him, letting Esric feel, his emotions in that kiss....he wanted far more then friendship, but he would indeed no more then the attractive pixie-djinn was willing to give. But the passion in the kiss was clear as gentle as it was....it just depended on wither or not...Esric returned the kiss or pushed away stating just friends or too soon....

The giggles continued as Miki and Rem played a bit longer. It was too hard to resist. And ironically bought Esric and Minato time to figure things out....and Sarah time to enjoy playing match maker.

Nyx would have argued no...but he knew Nessa was right. Tilly seemed to be caught in this stupor....heck he was a little worried she had stopped breathing. He set down what he was doing and cleaned his hands. "I think your right." He said with a touch of worry. Nyx walked over to her turned the stool seat gently so she was facing him, then leaned in and kissed her....she'd either kiss him back, smack him, or rush from the room. He let those feelings of love come through in the kiss....

"Yeah pretty close....he was made to believe Mom is mom....but your not his dad. I told him it wasn't possible he could be anyone else's son but yours. Our scents were too close to be anything else but he growled at me according to Celly. But yeah....Celly said she'd show her wings to anyone in the village who asked.....it wasn't like it was some hushed secret but it wasn't exactly talked about either. Mom will blame herself....if she finds out." He said sadly.
~*~*~*~*~*~
"It was also forbidden, that made your crush, exciting and different. It was amazing and a rush at the same time. You both truly cared about each other. With Lycos it was learning she was wrong. It wasn't something scary and forbidden nothing that made you feel that warm inside...could be." Fauve said answering about Lycos first. Then hummed. "It wasn't long after what happened....for me...that ordeal...made me realize my feelings for him....I had been given something that would make me obey....because it drugged me to see the one I loved....Even though it was...the high mage....I saw Make....I cried the entire time...I knew it wasn't Maks but responded as if it was....he made me say his name...call it out. But...I spoke in our tongue Maks name is pronounced differently in our language....but....in some ways it made it hard for me....perhaps why it took so long to get past....the false image mixing with the real. But he never gave up on me...on us. There was a great difference between the false image and Maks....there was unconditional love in Maks's voice, his eyes....something the lie didn't have at all."

~*~*~*~*~*~
"Wait...my wings are like my mom's..." he repeated listening to Trinket. Trinket had no reason to lie so as Jado screamed at him she's lying Ryn held to her hand gentle but firm....it was real. She was right there....Ryn covered his right eye....the pitch black void that swallowed that eye was painful enough but he grabbed his head with his free hand....Jado was screaming in anger....telling him not to listen she was a lie. An illusion meant to separate them. He retorted in his mind it was all the more reason to want her there but froze going wide eyed at Jado's words. "I'd rather die..." he said probably spooking Trinket....as cruel laughter echoed in his ears...."Get....get far away from me Trinket....find a way out of the cell....He's telling me what...we're going to do to you.....how he plans on having us hurt you.....I can't....nothing I do stops him....not the seals....please run...You....just now has been the first I've been able too....stop him...even a little....I never....wanted this....."
______________________________________________________

Pallas landed. River looked down annoyed at her fin. "This is going to take a while to dry out." She said annoyed then looked at Pallas. "Thanks....but we should over there...the sooner I poison Ros the better."

"Right wait what?" Pallas said to Rivers chuckle.

"Ever hear fight poison with poison? Well for whatever reason the poison in my fangs works as the perfect Antitoxin to that things posion... all Mercarians does. It was handy to figure out when they first started showing up. The only annoying part is wounds caused by them get infected easily and you can't wrap and stitch a tail fin." She said as Pallas carried her over to them.

"I can dry you off if that helps." Pallas said. "Whisk the water off you with my magic." River agreed and Pallas did setting her down once they got close."earlier you looked upset Did I hurt you..."

"Ros." River called so he would see her. "Nope, that wasn't it. I didn't have the trident in the right spot missed by two inches....knew Marin or Ros would struggle to impale the beasts brain with it. Marin got it enough in though so it still worked out."

"Seriously? You have a hole in your leg...a rather large nasty one and you were more worried about Trident placement?" River nodded. Pallas laughed shaking her head.

River looked at her. "There was a fight...I could worry about the hole after. And my trident will return on it's own. So I'm  not worried. I'd have to close it down to have it stay put."
___________________________________________________

"Thank you Cass." She said as they paused so she could choose. "I know he said it'll never wilt but I think I want to get it in a case with water now anyways." She said looking at Cass. "I'd rather support Min. So its reassuring. I'm not much of a leader." She said twirling the flower it was pretty. She'd cherish the flower her son gave her forever.

Yuuri nodded. "A little yeah." She said about glossing it over a bit. "I first sensed him before we left but it was weak...and vague. I mentioned it to Senn and we both talked about Trait fought him to the death. Nearly died himself....but the feeling faded. I felt it again this morning when waking....but he isn't trying to control me or torment me either. Which that alone is weird."

Fii listened. "Perhaps but we simply don't have enough to go on....for now I suggest to be aware and let us know of any changes." It was the way a doctor handled unknown illness you deal with the symptoms as they appear.

"Yeah....and she needed it. Sure thing." Pellian said keeping an eye on the cookies sure but this time it was his turn to watch her. A favorite pastime of his. Minerva has had his heart for a long time now, not counting his time asleep.

Leif paused as he finished her back rinsing it off so she could lean back if she wanted. He couldn't help but smile. "Do you want me to keep going?" He asked gently making it clear she could tpyes or no. He'd be okay with both.

Heirloom looked at her. "You're welcome. " He said and smiled gently. "Its truly no trouble....I..rather enjoy your company." He said and paused his long ears lifting a bit letting her know in a way he surprised him...."You're the first person....I'm not painfully nervous around....I since meeting you....do not wish for solitude when I'm not tending to things...I usually find it painfully difficult to be around others but not you....your presence brings me peace."
___________________________________________________________

As he helped her even getting undressed she pulled her knees tight to her in the tub. "Oden....would you...could you...with me? " she asked closing her eyes. "I mean...would you join me in here?" She asked looking down seeing these beautiful golden lines and stars above her heart...."Whats... this? Its beautiful and there's a warmth to it..." it was why Reigus spoke as he did about demons. To get her calm so he could cast a powerful Blessing on her. A blessing he by all rights would get in trouble for in Evangelion....he needed either the Divine ones blessing or the saints council. Which Oden found funny and Emris always begged Ode not tell off the Saints Council.....because Emris was really just Divine One Regent....the actual Divine one was here in Ethion. The first of Selune's bloodline....the one The Star of Phantisma, or Phantisma Codex as it became called was gifted to originally...but Selune messed up....showing even the Divine One wasn't perfect. Instead of purifying the monsters Raiser originally created she tried to strike them and Raiser out of existence.....Raiser took that power and used it to....wound the world.  Now Regius centuries later would face the same final challenge....kill the Furies and Drow possessed.....or purify and save them....as many as he could.

Emris was worried but...Oden could tell her not to. Regius would pass this....his heart moved to saving not killing. If he could save them....he'd spend every drop of magical strength he had on the effort. Oden knew him....they were best friends after all. Oden knew what Regius himself had yet to realize....he was the first true Divine One born since Selune. Emris was very proud of him.


The cover of the locket under the sofa popped open as the compass within resonated with Regius’s own lights at the moment. The needle inside was spinning wildly, repeatedly stopping in the direction of Novel’s room. Spin. Stop. Spin. Stop. It was reading Regius’s true north right now.

Regius continued to pace but paused seeing the glow....he knelt down fishing it out. "Wait this is...she told me about it...." he mused meaning his mother. He looked towards the door she disappeared behind when the sound of holy bells echoed...."The timing..." he breathed holding the locket in one hand as it kept pointing....to the room Novel entered. But he had to take this call he'd never hear the end of it if he didn't. He pulled out the shimmering Aurora crystal setting it down inserting the sea glass that he spoke to Oden on....when a thirteen year old girl popped into view....hands on her hips as if she was standing in the room......

"REGIUS....YOU FINALLY ANSWERED! She exclaimed fortunately for him the sound was being controlled so while Novel heard it loud and clear....Oden and Kyoko were just out of range...well Kyoko...Oden probably still heard her.

"I would have answered sooner but you insisted I have to use the Auroria." Regius answered calmly.

"Don't give me that! It should have been the very first thing you set up when you got there young man!" Emris retorted.

"I've been in the cabin less then fifteen minutes. We just got here." Regius answered pinching his nose.

"We? Wait that locket....where did you find it?" Emris demanded looking at him.
"It fell from a traveling companions bag, she's in the room behind me." He answered but before he could continue...
"Ohhh, give me the deets....what she like, your mates right, right? How many babies are on the way..."Emris said excited tail wagging.
"This isn't something to discuss like this with the divine one...." Regius groaned hoping to remind his mother of her station.
"REEEGGGIIUUUSSS!" Emris narrowed her eyes.
"No we're not dating I just met her and I sorta made her mad at me...."
"YOU DID WHAT!!!!!!!!!!" Emris yelled and once again glad very glad...he kept the low volume stabilizer on...."REGIUS KRYLANCELO ARURIAN DIVINTI ARCLIGHT YOU WERE TAUGHT SOOOO MUCH BETTER THEN THIS!" She exclaimed. "After we get done talking you march your tail over there apologize.....and get on with the mating..." she sat back..."No....were did all your lessons go wrong? What was missed....I'm certain you were taught how to properly  court a Lady. Perhaps seeing your potential I was afraid of being too hard on you as the Divine One.....this is awful....how ever will you have adorable puppies now?"

Regius was dying inside why was nearly every conversation with his mother like this. When it looked like she might continue on his relationship and non existent love life he had do divert. "I found Wyntress.."

"Don't you dare...wait...say that again...." when he repeated and subsequently told her he couldn't tell her more yet just that....Emris started shaking her crystal in frustration using his full name and going into a full blown....rant....for ten minutes. Told him to call when he made up with the owner of the locket a or b....found out more about Wyntress....then hung up....

Regius dropped his head in his hands. "Sure no problem right after I finished dying inside..." he mumbled to himself...

Tasha was bright red. "After I drop off food for our guests....we'll see about that play date. You two could go enjoy that hot bath together." Tasha said sweetly teasing Lorna who clearly saw her blush the twinkle in her eyes said a lot.

Naria actually blushed a bit himself at the comment.

☆☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan laughed as he got smacked by the pillow but smiled at her coy response. "Hmm not sure...shall we see...how quickly I get you out or how slow the dress comes off once there?" He teased her back. He had the pillowxon his side but to be good natured as he spoke he tossed it back to its place on the bed. Basically rearming his wife. Not that he minded it was fun riling her up Zai was just too cute.

Kei smiled. "Then we'll put it in the back for now. This is Ruze so it can't be something bad." Hecsaid moving to pull her gently into his arms and nuzzle her.

Suna returned the kiss then watched him curiously. When he started speaking holding the ring before her her heart skipped a beat. "Yes...Yes Singo I will." She said as happy tears fell. She looked at him as always with such deep love for him. She held out her left hand which shook a little with her emotions. Happy was enough to describe how she felt..."I doubt theres a word that describes how I feel right now..."

Aithne smiled at her grandfather then looked back at Loki he looked like he was going to cry but...he didn't look sad...rather...happy maybe....or stunned....it was hard to say but if she had to....it was like he heard something he never thought he would....and it meant the world to him...to hear it now.

Bane smiled as he hugged her to his side. "Is that what I did?" He asked playfully. "I know...I was hard on him. Things the boys here would be praised on I didn't. He must have thought I didn't want or perhaps like him." He looked at Freya. "That couldn't be further from the truth. But there is a difference to Night Elves....one does not receive praise for learning to wield the sword. He receives it when he saves a life with it." He looked at Freya. "He didn't rush. He took his time, made sure it was right, and saved her. That is worth praise." It was certainly harsher....but Loki took something invaluable away...Bane was sterner if he rushed but nodded at improvements when he slowed. The closest to praise had been "good now the next step" comments. But Bane was truly proud..."I've always been proud to call him my son. But today...he has something to take great pride in...his actions are the reason Arc has Aithne now hone safe and sound."

Traya nodded. "I fear in this case my love I am no better." She said softly. She knew how he meant it. They could not spare more. She placed her hand over his. As close to publicly affectionate as he got. But it was fine with Traya.

"Please excuse me...I think I'm going to soak in a but of sun.." she said walking slowly out to sit on the bench outside. It was hard. She couldn't sway his choice. He had to choose freely. Erza looked up at the skyline. Just watching the clouds....no matter what....she would deliver the baby safely....even if...it cost her her life....

Nayril looked at Finn as he reassured her then, made an innocent statement that of course Thayne zeroed in on. But he's always been protective of her. She placed her hand on Finns arm, the Elvin engagement ring there. Thayne knew they were engaged...."I'm not sick...I'm with child." She said watching him worried how he'd respond. But obviously Finn had every intention of marrying her and being a family.

Meliodas collected himself walking over still finding the need to brush his tears away....he hadn't expected that. The cascade of support...of acceptance. He walked up and knelt down holding out his arms to Poe. Upon seeing Lottie. "Hello Lottie." He said unaware it tickled them pink that he strove to remember there names even meeting once...to silvantis many were referred to as bed servant 1 or something else he couldn't be bothered. To Mel....it was important.

"Not going to happen Cina." He said looking at her shaking his head as be began moving about the kitchen. "And no...I actually haven't." He said pulling out a covered decent sized pot. "Not once." He countered looking over at her. "I'm honestly not sure how many different ways you need to hear it. You must have plenty of suitors. But I'm not on that list." He set the pot on the stove turning it on, then looked over. "I thought I was clear...if I date anyone its Fable.." he said turning and looking at her....seemed an everyday conversation these days.

Kirie smiled as her Airee materialized and swept through the room lifting and tidying up the mess as she walked up slipping her arms around his shoulders. "So what sorts naughty mischief can we get into now..." she chuckled. "One of these times if you want you could go full tiger...I won't complain." She said softly whispering near his ear. Maybe the nymph in her..but she truly loved everything about Eko.

"Wi el hanlu Ribbon." He said as she came to a stop out of the way as he asked. Athrun walked around the cart to her taking her hands into hers gently. "Hey, you have nothing to be sorry for. You've done nothing wrong. " There is nothing he can say or do that will make me leave you. Wo ai ni, Mazie...now and forever." 'I love you' he said in Wild Elvish the words a soft melody all there own, words he's said before. "I meant it when I said his behavior spoke volumes. It told me long has he harassed you....his actions are shameful, you've done nothing but be the innocent girl he's targeted." He said as they stood just behind Ribbon's side, a large tree beside them he hugged her. "I will say it as often as you need hear it, his words mean nothing to me. I know how kind, sweet and beautiful you are." It was clear in the way he said each word kind and sweet was her personality and beautiful described Mazie as a whole.
_____________________________________________________________

Link nodded and reached out to Cecelia. "She says yes but we'll need to group together she'll use me as the centerpoint focus around she senses me through the  contact, I'mto let her know when we're ready."

Noctis looked over as Link placed a hand on her shoulder a kinda stay put so you don't get separated.

" yeah....you guessed it....the first Prince Betrayed all of Asengrand. Because you were set to inherit the throne....you loved your people and they you. You remember Meliodas because he has that stones twin. D'Joran calls him a safe haven for you in a sea of confusion. Yes In part to do what I did just know. The other..." he looked at Savarian took off the glove on his right hand and rolled the sleeve up. Inbedded in that arm was golden tunic markings...patterns going up the length. "I'm literally the key you'll need to get past the barrier on the 25 level down.....and any other seals...they were placed by the tower of Northstar. D'Joran says they never made it to were Aria is....they went in ill prepared. And placed countless seals on the way out....the head Cleric set the key to be used only by one who uses light itself as magic....my magic. She sent me first to retrieve the key then come to you.....the key when I grabbed it changed shape fusing into my arm."

Cecelia frowned. "There you go again with another wild tale....you wild pure light as magic?"

Zen's answer was simple enough he held his hand to the side a blade of pure light formed....all spectrums before crystallizing and floating above his palm a twinkling sound could be heard although there was only one. "Yes pure light but to not harm anyone it takes this form...."

Ettie held her gently glad she didn't get upset but watched the clouds pass by. He brought one of his furry tails up letting it fall behind her for a touch of support and although she had her own furry tails for some reason she adored his. Maybe because they were a little longer? Ettie was sure they were both equally soft.

Quistis looked at the offered handkerchief and moved to take it, her hand brushing his as she drew back and brushed her cheeks dry with it. “Thank you…” she said quietly. She studied him and sniffled some as she pulled her tail over her lap as a sort of security blanket. “Did you ever try to leave?” she asked, meaning Marron and Octavia and Phamran. Of course, she suspected that they would never let him go… and he never left again after they forced him to kill his friends… probably because he was so ashamed and heartbroken, he didn’t see the point. “I’m sorry… you were a prisoner there too.”

L'arc shook his head. "Its alright. We can't learn anything about each other if we don't talk and ask questions." Hecsaid reassuringly to her. "But no...I didn't....not in the sense your thinking....Marron...wanted my gift....the ability to create illusions in a others mind to control people. He never let me leave the castle....and had Octavia heal me every time....I chose to try a different means of escape. Even when you freed Tegra he wasn't going to kill me....but he'd beat me nearly to death for deceiving him....to buy Myth time."

“No, Winnie, I don’t think so,” Shiri returned. “I mean, not the guests that Madam Toia is expecting anyway,” she said. She came back over to Winreesa. “But you know how we’ve heard about another Ghost Raven, like you, in the Unkindness? One who used to come to the Coven to fix things?” Of course most of the Maidens never actually saw Eros here… They were usually kept away from any male visitors, with Rao being his chaperon. “Well, I think he’s here…”

Orion lowered his crystal and looked at Pherenice, noticing her fur bristling a bit on her ears. He followed her gaze over and then moved to take her arm and turn her away from Karin, placing his hand on her back and leading her away from the location. “Just keep walking… we don’t want to be here right now,” he said. There were other guards around who could and would move in on Karin and his sons… but he had Pherenice with him and he was not, absolutely unequivocally not, going to put her in any range of danger.

***
Loch was grateful for Sarasha’s presence, her gentle reassurance and comfort. He felt a weight lifted off his chest after it started to sink in. But he couldn’t feel truly safe until he heard that Karin and his brothers were arrested. Granted, there was always a chance they might not stay that way… and that was why he was uneasy. He did feel his grandfather’s pride, heard his words, before they were gone… back to the Vale.
“We’ll both do it for Lily,” Ambrose retorted. “With Karin guilty of these crimes, his position will need to be filled temporarily too, until young Acerbus can choose two new Council Members to sit,” he noted. “Though I suspect we may be there a while. Something went amiss between our time on the Council and now… we may need to make sure there aren’t any other problems hiding amongst them,” he added.

***

“He sounds awfully believable, but… I feel like I’m familiar with this tactic,” Semper noted reassuringly. There was a time when even Traitorin had to put on that fire and brimstone persona… as had Lady Silvitrista.

Riggs had backed away to look over his crystal tablet. He was trying to use Tatiana’s scans from earlier to determine what sort of condition Zlo himself would be in if Anos got the demon to leave him. If he was left with just a bit of a foggy memory, that would be fortunate. They did have a memoria in the castle who could work with that. But if his body needed assistance, he’d probably need not only Zion, Miravor and Miravanna to treat him, but possibly other items from Fii’s pantry.
______________________________________________________

Nara looked between them with obvious surprise. They were both encouraging her to go to the mortal realm… to experience it… to meet Silvitrista, but it seemed most pressingly, she would be needed there for Anos, who they both seemed to imply she knew best. She had been dancing around in his dreams for what seemed like a very, very long time. She’d seen and learned a lot about him through his dreams… which always started the same… and she just felt so bad for him that she always brought him better dreams… but he always spotted her in them and she’d hurry away. Usually no one saw her when she was in their dreams, unless she wanted them to. But he always caught her… just never caught up to her. He’d probably be floored if she ended up at his door, not in a dream, but tangibly there. “Why is it so important?” she asked.

“Because he’s trying to be redeemed, my darling… and he’s come so far. I do believe you’re the only one who can tell him that doing what he must to ensure he is obeyed by those who remain dangerous from his home… doesn’t mean he’s reverting in any way. He’ll need that from you,” Nour said. She left it out, as Solace did, that there was a chance Anos could need more than that from her… and she may need more from him. She and Solace had seen this before… in themselves… in their love for each other that had been so strong that, even as it went unspoken, their love had given birth to Nara and her dream realm. No Ancient had been created to be his match, to be his counterweight… but one had been born into being, it seemed, who could be. “And as your father said, you should walk amongst them, to learn. It’s very important…” she said.

Nara looked between them and sighed heavily. “Alright… then I’ll need to speak with Siliqi,” she said.

Nour glanced behind her, aware Siliqi was probably right there… waiting for her moment… like they had all planned this. Even Draco was on board with the idea.
___________________________________________________

“Like I said, best to be back to the ship before nightfall, and if I let you go alone to do your own talking, you wouldn’t be back before tomorrow night,” Igraine noted.

“All is good here, Cap. I’ve got it handled and Jagger here is handling the rest of what we’ll need. You just worry about whatever Cloud need your help with,” Zosie said before casting Cloud a subtle wink, just to irk the Gear a bit. She then returned her attention to Jagger.

“Sound like Zosie has it covered. Let’s head out then,” Igraine said as she made her way away from that deck and towards where they were docked. ____________________________________________________

“Thank you,” Navy said when Dimael got the door. She looked back. “Another maiden should be by shortly with the food you ordered and some fresh raspberry-lemon water. It’ll help keep her stomach settled,” she said. Then she paused and looked back. “Will you require bedding for yourself?” she asked him curiously. He’d been sleeping in the chair by Fleur’s bed, and on occasion, he had gotten in the bed with her to comfort her or tend to her, which they didn’t need to be told about.

Lotus took care with Fleur, who seemed to become a bit more alert with the bath. It was amazing what a hot bath and being clean could do. IT was also a physical act of washing everything away, in the way that the crystal purge had been for removing the dagger’s corrupting magic from her… and the healing of the Oak.
_______________________________________________________

Hem looked at the wrapped gift and smiled, taking it from Anna. “You didn’t have to get me anything, Aiyanna,” she said quietly.

“But she did. Why don’t you open it?” Faroe coaxed.

Hem smiled and moved to unwrap it just as Grail came back with a tray of hot beverages he slid onto the table in front of them all. He moved to sit in the other armchair and watched his sister open the gift, his eyes widening along with hers at what it was.

“Oh my, it’s… it’s the one I keep looking at. Oh, Anna! Thank you!” Hem said excitedly as she hugged her and then drew back and looked at Grail, who seemed well-aware that it wasn’t an inexpensive gift. “Grail, look… remember… it’s the one from the market,” she said.

“Yeah, I see. It’s beautiful, Sprig,” Grail said. “Anna… I…”

“The color even matches Windham,” Hem said as she stood up and walked over to where the bird spirit was perched as she moved her hand to pet down his feathers and showed how the stones held those shifting emerald hues that went sapphire and gold at certain angles.

Faroe left Anna and Grail to talk while he stood up and came up behind Hem. He took the necklace from her and unclasped it, moving to put it on her. “There… perfect length,” he said. He then looked at Anna and gestured to Windham, who seemed to quite like Hem, who expressed absolutely no fear or hesitation around him. Just acceptance.

____________________________________________________

Ember let out a startled gasp as the door was gone and she was falling backwards, but right into Sephiroth’s arms. He smelled like fresh pine and sweet berries from his shower, and the warm sweetness of fresh rain from the water. She blushed as he moved her to the chair in his room and she nodded, tucking her black-to-mulberry ombre hair behind her ear. She paused as Sephiroth seemed to see her memories, and she was aware it had happened. “It’s okay…” she said when he apologized. “And, yes… I… just woke up. I didn’t know anyone else was awake. Aeon is so quiet,” she admitted. She’d been scared to wake up to no one and nothing… She’d felt relieved to hear the shower running. She then looked at him curiously when he asked her to call him by his birth name, not the name the Coven gave him. She had to think back. It’d been so long since he went by any other name. “Sephiroth…” she said, which might come as both a relief and also energizing for him. It was Emmi after all saying it. It had a certain lilt to it when coming from her. “Those other names are kinda stupid,” she admitted with a smile, wanting him to know she wasn’t mad he’d seen her memories. He didn’t have to feel bad about it. She noticed the cup and pitcher by his bed. “Does that mean Bless is awake too?” she asked, wondering just how long…

“At this point… we should stop watching. I’ll be alerted if something detrimental happens to change this path, but for now… it seems they’re on a good, if tenuous one. The longer these three are awake without the Clerics waking, the better the odds are,” Orkla said, then nodded. “I hope the Priestesses aren’t so opposed to aid from La’Shire that they refuse Syao’s special gifts,” she said. “Though Toia is particularly open-minded. I’m sure she’ll keep the others in check. As for Dimael… his presence or lack thereof could cause many different paths, but neither one is wrong for him to choose. Twilia foresaw this day in a way even I didn’t,” she noted. The day of Twilight’s full blessing from Orkla. “I have faith in my first Oracle,” she noted with a smile.
_________________________________________________

Mira shifted a  bit more, grateful Silvi wasn’t rushing her to pull away. This felt safe, warm… loving. “… It’s okay… to call you mom?” she asked her quietly, instead of calling her Silvi. It would probably make the dragoness so happy, because that was Mira’s way of saying she would like to be adopted by Silvi. She would like her to be her mom.
___________________________________________________

“What’s the saying? You protest too much, Opal?” Sunny asked with a smile when Opal kept dismissing the possibility of Riggs liking her. She then looked at Tiff as the Swan seemed content in Levi’s reassurances it was okay she’d caught glimpses of her memories.

“I’m glad you’re all okay. I’ll see you later, then,” Tiff said, excusing herself. She had a few gardens to hit to refill the pantry after all. IT was probably a good thing Abbadon had gone off to check on Soraya. Tiff might not have gotten to this today otherwise. She found it very easy to get distracted by the Golden Eagle.

“Do you want us to let you rest more, Opal?” Sunny asked after Tiff left.

Hestia was glad Lyka was in agreement. He’d have to be sure to change back to Golden before seeing Sunny. The girl was sweet and Lyka had such a desire in his heart to court her properly. And the Silver Eagle in him would also be noble in that, it would only mate with the one it intended to be with forever, but… a Silver Eagle saw mating as a means of sealing that bond. Goldens preferred a bit more courtship before submitting to those urges.

She rushed after Lyka when he went after the mysterious male. They couldn’t really see him, nor were their senses of smell as sharp as other Mystrians, so they couldn’t tell this man was the father of both Levi and Sunny. “Alright,” she said when Lyka assured her he had this one. She made her way to the end and opened the door quietly. She put out the torches  and emerged to see Morgana prancing around, distracted by her own ramblings. Hestia found it wiser to just surprise her, the Golden suddenly barreling into Morgana and knocking her to the floor on her stomach. “Not so tough without a knife a craving, are you?” she asked. Morgana was high off her rocker right now, which meant she probably wouldn’t fight as hard. She’d only been dangerous because she’d been coming off a high and desperately seeking another when she came across Opal.

Vespa looked at Lacey, repeating her name when Trait gave it. “Lacey..” she said quietly, connecting the name with the girl on the table. She then looked back at Trait. “He’s still stitching her, though. You said I have to wait for that to be done, right?” she whispered. She didn’t seem to let Lacey’s objections faze her right now. She needed to do this… If she had this gift, she needed it to wake up. Because then she could help her brother… and maybe Miharu. And… this girl needed it to work more than either of them did. She was dying. Vespa could smell it. It was such a strong odor in the room and it brought tears to her eyes, because it made the girl’s heart ache.

“I’m almost done,” Zeke said as he looked at Lacey. “And then she’ll let you try,” he added, like this wasn’t up for discussion. He’d made good work of the sutures. He was nearly finished. The only one to stitch her up quite as quickly or skillfully was Sarah… but it usually took the nurses two or three of them working at the same time to do it in triple the time…
_______________________________________________

Penny listened, still studying Raphtalia’s antlers and then she looked at her face as she explained the strange, confusing feelings she got when it came to Roan. He eyes widened a bit and she smiled, letting out an innocent laugh. “Gods, you like my brother. Like, you have a crush on him,” she said playfully. “You know what that is, right?” she asked curiously. Raphtalia had surly heard others in Far Mist have those conversations. The teens would sneak out into the Mist to make out or even find a cozy spot to experiment and mate without risk of being caught by their parents. Raphtalia had probably gotten an education without realizing it, from innocently observing these interactions.

“Sorry,” Haddie said as she paused. “You don’t need to apologize. I’ll try to be gentler. Just… really tangled right here,” she said before she switched to a special comb to try to work the tangles out before switching back to the other brush. “You won’t even recognize the feel of these when we’re done,” she said with a smile, her voice carrying the fact she was smiling easily. She watched the vixen clean herself. She seemed to be doing fine. “Do you want me to lather that up for you more or do you need to stand to get the rest?” she asked her, wanting to make sure she got properly washed, even if it meant she’d have to stand up. She’d be able to get the base of her tails easier that way.

Oaken let the glow of his magic move through Tae’s wrist. He was able to mend it enough that it would hold until she could get some real healing. He gestured to Futuba. “Futuba, please… would you pass me that towel… cut a long stand off of it?” he asked, trying to distract the girl. She was about fifteen, Penelo’s age. He knew she’d need a distraction. He didn’t know that he might be earning an unwelcome crush by the young lycan… for being her hero and Tae’s. But if at some point she approached him to be her mate, he’d have to honorably refuse!

He took the cloth from her and wrapped Tae’s wrist.

“Tae! What happened?” Dartanya asked as she came around the corner and stepped on Yohan’s back as she moved over him and beside Oaken. “Thank you, Oaken. You did that?” she asked, gesturing to Yohan, still squirming on the floor.

“I’ll have one of the guards bring him to a holding room. I have to bring Miss Futuba back to meet with Lady Millia and I refuse to have them in the same room,” Oak said.

“You go, then… I’ll call Nico and wait with this one until my son arrives… and I’ll send Melody to bring Tae straight to the infirmary,” Tanya said as she gestured for Melody to come over once she spotted her. She instructed her to take Tae directly there, and made it clear she wasn’t taking no for an answer form Tae. She then coaxed Futuba along with Oaken, picking up an iron pan from a hook on the wall and standing over Yohan. She put an urgent call to her son, knowing he was on rounds this morning while Juniper was recovering. Nico replied he was on his way. She pocketed her crystal and held up the pan, looking at Yohan. “Move… I’m begging you,” she said, clearly willing to hit him upside the head with it if he did!

Oaken had his hand on Futuba’s back as he gently led her out of the kitchen and into the hallway. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and offered it to her to dry her tears. “You’re going to be okay, Futuba. I’m Oaken Oram of Horizon… and my pack is trying to fix a few things amiss with Yohan’s tribe and yours. I’m going to bring you to one of my Lady Alphas. She’ll be able to help. Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you?”
____________________________________________________

Rohdorn kissed Adriel’s forehead and nodded. “I understand, I do… but this is what is right in this situation,” he said. This one they did need to intervene. Blaise would likely be frustrated by being unable to tether to the elf she’d stumbled upon and found so impressive. She could try and try and, if it was for the wrong reasons… solely to covet him in her bed… it wouldn’t happen. It would still be a selfish motivation. She wouldn’t be showing a desire to know him or for self-growth… just the sex. And eventually, Alder will pull away from that. The elf knew that he deserves more than that… but he’d likely fall into her bed more than this once before he started to realize she wasn’t giving him what he needed. Something more than sex. And, Rohdorn hoped, she would start to recognize there was more than lust in her desires for the elf. “He’s going to be her weakness and she doesn’t even know it yet,” he said.

Alder moaned and closed his eyes tightly as he moved into Blaise, already feeling the heat building and dropping. He wasn’t sure if he was about to climax, and if he did, surly he shouldn’t do it inside of her. But it was hard for him to know. This was all so new and then it happened, before he could react. He cried out and released on that last thrust. He was embarrassed beneath the euphoric feelings and pleasure, because it seemed so quick. She was probably going to be disappointed by it… unaware Blaise was thrilling over it.

Rael listened and smiled before taking another bite. “Fascinating,” he mused about the vast limitless uses for Grace. He looked at her curiously as she tried to explain the beliefs of the old Elf race… of their name… that which is spoke and that with is not. “What an interesting concept,” he said. “Makes you wonder just how the girl got hers. Was her ancestor a lover of one of these elves, who was gifted these things, to be passed down? Or, hey, is she maybe even distantly related to them? Maybe it isn’t gifted, maybe it’s descended,” he wondered. If Io’s grace went so far back, several generations or more… it was possible that the elf she was conversing with in her trans right now… was in fact related to her. Over time, her Flare heritage won out, as was the nature of things… one might not even notice if Io had elf in her… except for the presence of her grace. If it was hereditary and not gifted, it might be that she would actually have the ability to gift some of it to Traine…
____________________________________________________

Calla seemed to break out of her shock when she heard Tatiana’s voice. She looked around nervously until she assured her Xel was just in the next room. He wouldn’t let anyone else through. Her chin trembled and she nodded as she shifted some to remove Xel’s coat he’d covered  her with. Her clothes were in tatters and the front of her body was covered in cuts and little puncture wounds from the straw. Nothing too serious, but easily infected if not treated. She had a few bruises and cuts on her bath, a touch more extreme, from the centaur having beaten on her with his front hooves to try to get her to stop fighting. Thankfully, the most serious injuries never occurred, because Xel kept him from stricking her and from robbing her of her innocence. “There were so many of them… they came out of nowhere,” she whispered as tears slipped down her cheeks.

Spartan smiled and nodded. “Soliel…” He moved to place his hands on her shoulders, making her face him. “You have the heart of a warrior, but not just for killing. You have a noble intention and you feel fulfilled by helping others and protecting them. You showed great restraint to not kill those centaurs. If you find happiness and fulfillment in that, then your brother will understand. I doubt very much that he wants you to change so completely that you give up the fight altogether. He just wants you to see that there is more in life than fighting. You’ve already found that. In how it makes you feel to help people. Your brother will be proud of you,” he said with a smile and lowered his hands. “You should join the Knights or one of the other Guard in the castle,” he suggested. “Officially… not in this vigilante manner,” he mused.

Quinn moved to get out of his infirmary clothes and moved to climb in with Seanan. He got settled and let out a contented groan as the water was hot and the jets felt good on all of the places he ached. He let Seanan rest back against him and moved to rest his arms around her. “Just what I needed…” he whispered by her ear.

Ashe looked up at Rumi and shook her head a bit. “Not hungry,” she admitted. Her stomach was still a little too uneasy from today’s events. But.. “We could cuddle… maybe… more..” she said quietly, the golden hind blushing some. She felt very relieved everything was over… and she and Rumi had been so busy with their little ones and then worrying about Sean and Quinn… they hadn’t really let themselves do anything but cuddle in a while. The doe was feeling more than just relief for it all being over right now… she was feeling a desire to be close to her stallion. _________________________________________________

Esric was about to say something when Minato kissed him. Finally he could feel the heat that the elf so naturally carried, but this was different. It wasn’t heat from his magic, it was coming from something else, from his longings, his emotions, the depth of them… the heat of them. And Esric blushed deeper than he thought possible, being half-djinn. He was surprised and yet… it brought such a clarity to everything Minato was saying and doing. That mixed message seemed to be solidified in this kiss, and Esric was returning it, his heart… he thought… liable to beat out of his chest. Worse yet, he was sure he couldn’t get up off of this sofa. Not with how Minato’s kiss had affected him elsewhere! It was out of his control how his body responded to the elf, and he wasn’t yet aware enough to be mortified that it happened in Sarah and Drak’s study.

Sarah moved to the washroom door and called through. “You girls doing okay in there? Cocoa is ready when you’re done. Oh, and Rem? There’s someone here who you wanted to see,” she added, knowing that would get them moving. Rem would know it was Minato. And the elf might have to come out and meet with her without Esric at this moment, since the pixie-djinn might need a moment to make his situation less noticeable.

Nessa watched as Nyx finally conceded she was right and she watched him come around, turning Tilly’s stool so she was facing him. She smiled, her eyes lighting up at the fact her brother was about to kiss someone… and it wasn’t just any kiss. It was a kiss of love. It made her happy for her brother. Finally… he'd get to know what she’d had… once upon a time. She didn’t have to worry about him being rebuked by Tilly, because it was fairly clear that once the shock of the kiss wore away, she was kissing him back.

Tilly had indeed been shocked out of her state by the kiss. She was surprised by it instead. The warmth and tender pressure of his lips against hers, and almost instinctively her lips parted as she returned the kiss. It was soft, but deep. Heated, but not lustful. The hummingbird wasn’t even aware of the fact she was holding onto him as she returned the kiss, blushing deeply as she did, but it felt so good.

“Oh my,” Nessa said as she covered Felix’s eyes. “Lunch… lunch,” she called to Nyx. At this rate, they might end up getting into it right here… Nessa was sure neither of them would be able to focus fully on anything else after that kiss. That was so hot she was pretty sure she was blushing. She could feel Felix protesting his eyes being covered, likely meowing that they should just go right into the bedroom and follow through.

Trinket nodded when he seemed to finally realize what Trinket was saying was true… about his wings and his mom. She smiled as he held her hand, her ears tipped back as his grip tightened slightly and then he seemed in pain. “Ryn?” she asked as she moved to touch his arm. “What is it?” she asked. She’d noticed his eye in that moment as he said he’d rather die, like he was speaking to someone else in the room, and when he looked at her… she saw one eye clear and the other was just blackness. She shook her head. “What… what do you mean? Who, Ryn? I’m not leaving you. You won’t hurt me,” she said with absolute faith in her words. She moved to cup his face between her hands. “There’s no one here but us,” she said. And she was right. There were no guards watching his cell. There was no one to let her out right now. She was trapped… and she didn’t know that Jado was inside of Ryn… or that he was desiring to hurt her in so many ways.

Kahi took a deep breath, then another, clearly trying to temper his emotions some. He stood up, unable to keep himself seated. “I can’t put that on your mother right now,” he said. “It’s not her fault, she has nothing to feel guilty about… but she will. This is all Jado’s doing. I just wish I knew what he did in your time before sending Ryn back here… what exactly changed him… and where he is now,” he said. “I know, I know I can’t kill him, and I’ll find another way… but I can’t let him hurt my family, now or then.”
“Ri—”

Kahi stiffened as he looked to door, which had opened and Celluna stood there, looking worried. “Luna, I’m sorry if I woke you—”

“Not you,” Celluna said and looked at Ri with deep concern set in her tired eyes. “Ryn’s about to do something bad again,” she whispered. “I can feel it,” she added. Celluna didn’t know how her feelings came to her, but she was rarely wrong, especially when they left her this shaken. It would hopefully get Kahi and Kahiri to Ryn’s cell in time to get Trinket out before Jado forced himself onto her in Ryn’s body.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Ginga nodded some when Fauve addressed Lycos for a moment. All she said was indeed true… and she would know… because Fauve had lived through all of this before Ginga… being older. She listened as Fauve explained when she realized she fell in love with Maksim. It’d been revealed to her by a drug Severin had given her, to see the one she loved, so she’d be more responsive to him in bed. She’d seen Maksim… that’s how she let herself realize what her heart had been trying to tell her. And that it’d been part of what made it hard for her to be with him initially… to tell the difference between the false image and the real dhole. But his eyes and his voice… when he’d had her look into his eyes and focus there… it’d broken through all those walls. “I judged you…” she whispered. “I’m so sorry…” she added tearfully, clearly regretting her early judgments of her sister and Maks… and all that she’d been through. But Ginga had come so far from her misguided emotions. She’d felt resentful and abandoned by her sister, and she’d been tormented by her mother, her first boyfriend had been killed as a result, and then she found her sister had not only slept with someone, causing her Alpha mark to start to go to Ginga unwillingly, but that it seemed like she’d chosen Maksim over her pack or her siblings. But none of that had been true. And Fauve reclaimed the Alpha mark, she took her mantle back when she killed their mother… and she proved her love for pack and family…

Maks let Shale take over watching the kids since she’d woken from her cat nap and the imp was hungry now too. He gestured for Sorei to get up and join him across the room to talk now that they were done eating. He brought him over to where they could talk alone. “Your reactions to the girls’ questions tells me that… well, you and Ginseng tried to mate?” he asked him, wanting Sorei to know it was a safe space to have this intimate conversation. If he didn’t want to talk to Maks about this, he didn’t have to and the Dhole would respect it, but… “I only ask because Fauve went through a similar situation when we met… and it was very hard for her to get past it initially. We… we tried quite a bit. Got close a few times before she couldn’t go any further. There is nothing wrong with wanting so desperately to love someone in every way… I can’t say what worked for us will work for you, but if you want, I can tell you…” he offered.
______________________________________________________

Rostan threw his blades onto the shore as he got out of the water with Marin. She was trying to help him, but he seemed adamant that he was fine.. he would be fine. He just had to get to River so she could counter the venom with her own. It just meant… she couldn’t feed from him tonight. Not until his blood had burned through both venoms. If need be, Marin would let River feed from her… sure that Lemurian blood was more beneficial to her than those of the land would be. And they were friends… so there was that familiarity that would hopefully keep River from feeling uncomfortable doing it. Granted, feeding from Rostan usually was followed by mating with Rostan, so Marin would leave that second part to her fellow Sea Wolf.

Marin helped Rostan over to River as he sat down in the sand next to her.

“You okay?” he asked, even as Pallas was using her magic to try to dry River’s tail so she could revert to legs… which would be easier to tend to her wound on.

“You two are crazy,” Marin said as she looked back to the water. She approached it and pulled the retracted trident out of the tainted water, as she’d seen it glowing. It’d freed itself from the monster’s mouth and gotten as close to shore as the water reached. She came back over with it and offered it back to River.

“You should call Trilander… get word back to La’Shire that we’ve found the missing Knights, both survivors and casualties,” Rostan said to Marin. “He’ll want to know you’re okay,” he added. Trilander was one of her mates and he was going to worry, regardless of Marin’s prowess as a Sea Wolf. She nodded. “I’ll let him know.”

“He’ll need to prepare the infirmary for the wounded we’ll be bringing back. We’re not going anywhere today. Those knights were in such bad shape, they’ll need the night to stabilize. We’ll have to spend the night and at the first break of dawn, we’ll get moving back to La’Shire,” Rostan said. He knew Kort would approve of the decision, but she was currently overseeing the doctors and healers working on the wounded and the preparation of the other bodies for eventual transport home.

___________________________________________________

“Alright… to the room it is,” Cass said with a smile. He didn’t mind a detour in their plans. He wanted Prim to recognize that she could do whatever she wanted now… If she changed her mind on what she wanted to do or where she wanted to go… that was her choice and she could do it and he would be fine with it. He walked with her up to the floor where her room was and led her down the hall to the last room, which was the largest on the floor and he opened the door for her, letting her in first. Of course, there was an empty case in the room perfectly sized for her flower… like preserving enchanted blossoms was something Zendra had done in her time too.

Topaz listened and was trying to think of what to say in response to this information, but Fii chimed in with an appropriate suggestion. It was probably the doctor in him, but he suggested Yuuri just stay aware of it and let them know if anything changed… She moved to pick up a berry, eating it and then looked back to Senn and Yuuri and nodded. “He’s probably right.”

Senn smiled. He was sure if Fii hadn’t spoken up, Yuuri and Paz would have talked endlessly about it and all of the what ifs and what it meant. His ears perked up as the smell of cookies baking finally wafted out. “That smells good. Think they’re making extra?” he asked with a chuckle.

“Extra what?” Paz asked.

“Cookies. Apparently it’s an Arcadian tradition or something? Bringing something with you for introductions?” Senn asked, eying Fii for confirmation… not that he had a large wealth of knowledge of everything Arcadian, having been taken from here quite young. But he certainly learned a lot from the Sword of Ages. “Primrose and Minerva want to meet the caretaker of this estate properly. I noticed him earlier this morning. He rushed out of the estate before I got a good look at him. Later I saw him with someone. Looked like he was carrying them to his home. So, the girls feel it’s probably a good idea to investigate,” Senn explained.

“And bring cookies?” Paz asked, sounding as confused as Senn and Yuuri had been.

Minerva washed the dishes and set them aside to dry. She got this odd tingling sensation down her spine and through the base of her tails. It wasn’t a bad feeling. More like the feeling she’d gotten when Pellian kissed her. Her ears turned back some as she began to wonder… was he watching her? She turned, drying her hands and set the towel aside, pausing her ears perking up before falling back shyly as she saw him watching her. He was watching her with this warmth and yet a loving longing and it made those sensations so much stronger, those tingles spreading all through her. She took a breath and felt herself just returning his look. Why it felt like she was aching to kiss him in that moment, she wasn’t sure… but she was. Why did he have to be watching her like that… it was doing things to her.

Pandora rested back against him when he finished washing her back. She blushed and tipped her head back to look up at him shyly when he asked her if she wanted him to keep going. She nodded. “Please?” she asked quietly. “Your touch feels nice,” she said, and he’d know she wasn’t just saying it. She meant it. She wanted more of his touch. Whether or not it led to other things… right now it was just so soothing and it felt good.

Thierry’s heart skipped a beat and she paused, pressing her hand to her chest and looking confused by it. It didn’t do it again, at least, and so she lowered her hand and looked at him, nodding and returning his gentle smile with one of her own, grateful for his kindness. “I… I enjoy yours too,” She returned, honestly. She meant it. The only others she’d felt comfortable or content in the company of was Primrose or the young prince and princess when they were pups. She would be expected to watch them when Gracia couldn’t be bothered and she didn’t want them with Prim. Thierry was the only girl in her Guard, and she was young, so she seemed an ideal babysitter. Now she was younger than the kit she once watched over for Primrose. She wouldn’t even be able to connect the fact Kiten was one of those kits all grown up. But even with those interactions… Heirloom made her feel different in all other ways. “I’m… I’m glad then, if I can… bring you peace… You’ve helped me so much. You’re still helping me…” she said as she looked back at him, her eyes meeting his for what felt like an eternity. She wondered if it meant something, and if it did, should she know what it meant? Eye contact was something she felt understandably uncomfortable with usually… because it wasn’t allowed with Gracia. And, Mallium had wanted her to look at him, he’d wanted to hold her gaze while he did those things to her… and that had been extremely uncomfortable too. But this… this wasn’t…
___________________________________________________________

“Of course,” Oden replied without any hesitation. It wasn’t like they hadn’t seen each other undressed before… just… now all of his markings from the Star Isle Order would be visible on his body, hidden previously by the spell he’d used to cloak his true self from Chaos and the Assessinato. He moved to undress himself. He tossed his clothes into the basket as well. They were dirty from travel and he was sure he wouldn’t be putting them on again in that state. He moved to climb into the bath with her and settled in behind her, moving to pull her back against him some and wrapping his arms around her, knowing it was probably what she needed most right now, even before she started to wash up. He’d wait until she said she was okay before he let go and helped her get clean. “That mark is a blessing that Regius put on you. It’ll help protect you and the baby. It’s a blessing from Evangelion, where he’s from,” he said. “Honestly, he’s… being a bit of a rebel using it without permission, but… we both know it’s more important to do it and ask for forgiveness later,” he said.

He paused as he heard that voice from down the hall and through the door. He closed his eyes and smiled. Emris. Of course she’d be calling to check up on her son… but then he heard something interesting. She seemed to be intrusively poking at his love life. He wasn’t aware that there was any fated connection between Regius and Novelyn. He’d be surprised to learn of it, honestly. Leave it to Emris to fine-tune any path her son chose, right down to identifying a girl who would be born to suite him as his ideal match… someone spirited and independent, who could challenge and test him, but who would also benefit from him as much as he could from her. IT was simply the fact she was asking about pups and marriage and then… “Oh now, Kry..” he whispered to himself. He was clearly desperate for an escape from the conversation, because Oden heard the name Wyntress come up… and he couldn’t catch much beyond Emris’s raised voice giving him an ultimatum. When he called back, he’d better have word on one of two things… his sister or his love life. “Sorry… Regius and I are very good friends. We go way back. We can sense and hear each other from far away, which is how he knew I needed him… to help save you…. Seems he’s having a bit of trouble with his mother… and with that girl, Novel.”

Novel had eventually decided to take her bath, since she had expressed desiring one the moment they set foot in the house… moreso than eating at the moment. She had removed all of her clothes except her shirt and fitted legging-like pants. Holding a towel in her arms. She’d intended to grab some clean clothes to change into, perhaps the comfy clothes that had been conveniently left for her, but she’d been distracted by the call she could hear from the other side of the door. She was blushing deeply. There was absolutely no way that conversation was about her. She waited for it to be quiet and she opened the door and closed it behind her, making her way promptly down the hall to the other washroom and closing herself into it. She’d seen Regius on the couch, sitting there, groaning as he held his head and his lights were once more pulsing in his fur… but she hadn’t noticed her locket was in his hand. And he, luckily, hadn’t noticed her quiet exit. Though she would realize once her bath was done that she forgot her clean clothes and she’d have to make the walk back to her room in just the towel.

“I can help if you like,” Pine offered, meaning to carry something to the cottage out back for her. Then he could come back in and eat with Tasha. He’d ensured Folly and Coralbelle were fed at their host’s home before their playdate with some of the Wylds cubs, some of the Druid children and some pups from his tribe. He’s stopped by to check on Bayla, but… when there was no answer, he’d walked around Sable’s home and heard the girls laughing, the splashing of water. He’d quickly excused himself from the home’s vicinity, fairly certain that as they girls got closer, something could transpire he didn’t want to overhear… and that his eldest daughter would be embarrassed if he did hear! He was looking forward to lunch with Tasha, even if it was a touch late. He looked back where Naria and Lorna had been standing and back to Tasha. “So… not feeling like beating around the bush anymore about that, huh?” he asked with a smile, meaning that she’d all but insisted they go get naked together.

Lorna shyly drew back from Naria and looked up at him. She moved her hand into his and glanced past him to the stairs. Her blush deepened in that moment, a sure giveaway for him that she was thinking about it… “Did you want to?” she asked him quietly. “A bath I mean…” she corrected. Of course, it’d be the first time either of them saw each other completely undressed. It was a big step, one that could easily lead to more big steps in very short order if things went right.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Zai narrowed her eyes despite the blush on her cheeks, trying to act like his teasing wasn’t giving her sensations all over. “You’re a naughty nymph,” she said as she picked up the pillow and threw it again, knowing he’d catch it and laugh. He’d likely come sweep her up and carry her off to the water himself at this point, giving her the towels to carry. Didn’t seem to matter how much they made love or how naughty Aiyan could be in his seductions, she always got so shy about it, and he seemed to delight in that.

“Yeah. It’s Ruze…” Naiya agreed. Ruze would show them what it all meant in time. But right now her tiger had her pulled back into his arms and he was holding her and she shivered and laughed a bit at his nuzzling as it tickled some. “You’ll have to be careful… your nuzzling sometimes leads us down a certain path, especially when we’re in a bed,” she noted to him.

Singo didn’t know why he was so nervous. She’d made it clear she would be saying yes if he truly meant it. But he still felt flooded with emotions. Relief, happiness, excitement. He moved to his he cheek first, using his lips to brush away those tears, and then kissed her lips. “You don’t need words,” he assured her as he slid the ring onto her index finger, which was where the Wylds chose to wear their rings… It fit perfectly.

“Come in… It’s a full house after those attacks, but I have some soup in the pot cooking on the fire and Maize and Athrun dropped off some bread and muffins and jams. I’m sure you haven’t eaten yet,” Arc said knowingly as he ushered Aithne inside, then looked at Loki. “Are you coming, son?” he asked.

Loki looked up and his thoughts came back to the moment and he nodded. “Sure…” he said before moving inside after Aithne as Arc closed the door. It wasn’t that he felt uncomfortable being invited into Arc’s home. It was just more the fact that he wasn’t used to the energies of so many people under one roof.

“Show him the kitchen, Aithne. Get yourselves some lunch,” Arc signed to her. “I have someone waiting for me to finish up with her,” he added before he sighed, relieved she was home and looking so comfortable in her own skin for once. He then headed back to where he’d left Zalli. He just needed to give her a dose of zion and Miravanna to drink and she could get cleaned up in his washroom.

“Mmm… I never understood that part of your culture,” Freya admitted. Druids were all about encouragement… and perhaps it was that Druid side of their son that took such a pained response to his father’s refusal to acknowledge his accomplishments much. “But… it does seem to mean a lot to him to finally hear it,” she said, able to tell from even here that their son’s posture had changed a touch as he resisted showing his emotions over it. “I’m just glad I got you over the public displays of affection aversion,” she teased. Druids were so open about their relationships. It wasn’t unusual to find a couple in the flower beds making love while others watched in approval of the show of love. Night Elves were much more reserved… but at the very least, Freya had  gotten Bane to embrace and kiss in public. But you’d be hard-pressed to catch him making love where he could be seen!

Sylar nodded and moved to sit beside Traya. HE then watched as Erza excused herself to go sit outside in the sunshine for a bit. He sighed and looked back to Traya, moving his hand over her belly and feeling their son’s little kicks against his hand. “We haven’t chosen a name…” he said. “We should watch the stars tonight and see if anything comes to us,” he said. The True Night would bring them their child’s name, they’d feel it. It seemed an old and silly custom, but it wasn’t to a Night Elf.

Garand sat in his room, holding his head with one hands as he stared at his crystal in his other hand. He didn’t know what to do. He was very torn. It was had to stop caring when he had been in love with Lana, but he also knew he had people here he cared about… people here who needed him.

Thayne paused a moment and then moved in and nudged Finnoren aside before he hugged his sister fully, even lifting her up so her feet no longer touched the floor, then setting her down again. He drew back and held her arms gently as he looked at her. “I’m happy for you,” he said, then looked at Finn, turning and hesitating a moment before holding out his hand to him.

Finn tipped his head a moment and then smiled and shook Thayne’s hand before he was pulled in for a half-hug by the half-Gaul. “Thanks, Thayne,” he said before being let go.

Thayne looked between them and then heard the little bells coming from the back room. “Ah, I think Baillie’s up,” he said. “Let me know if you need me to go into the market to get anything for tonight. I’m sure Baillie would enjoy it,” he said, meaning if they wanted him to go get anything for dinner so Nayril wouldn’t have to go. He then turned to head back to check on Baillie,

“Hmmm..” Finn leaned against the counter by Nayril and smiled. “He’s definitely different being here, isn’t he?” he asked. Of course, it was because he had come home. Thayne’s mother was a Gaul… much like the Celtics, they were very close in nature to the Druids… and like the Celtics, their numbers were very small now, unlike the Druids, which had villages beyond Ethion. But he also shared a father with Nayril, which made him half Druid-Nymph. “I’m glad you have your brother back,” he added to her. Especially since he knew how precious siblings were…

Poe moved to hug Meliodas when he returned and held his arms open for her.

“Lottie wanted to let you know that your royal solar is ready for you, Meliodas,” Riesa said. She then nodded to Lottie and smiled.

“Please don’t hesitate to call if you need anything more,” Lottie said before bowing her head and leaving, clearly very pleased to be of service to a real king.

“She drew you and Poesy a bath and turned down the bed in case you wished to retire to your room for a while,” Riesa said. “The palace staff have been working since you took the throne yesterday to ensure your rooms are a reflection of their true king and his precious mate,” she noted. “I believe they even left a meal for you, and you should find an ample library of fairytales on the shelves,” she added with a wink, clearly having learned that he liked to read, especially to Poe. “King Sylar said there is no need for you to return to the cottage he’s residing in. This is your kingdom, now, and he says you are where you should be,” she noted. “Shall I show you to your Royal Solar then?” she asked him with a smile. She knew it was a lot, and the implications of a bath with Poesy, a meal… their bed turned down… it felt like Riesa was encouraging him to finally let himself move forward in many ways… even if he still had some matters back in La’Shire to handle. Like apologies and closure with Saffron and Duncan… but also with Calyendaire and little Meeka, who had been subjected to Aether’s baser desires too many times to count.

Cina moved around to the side door, which led into the kitchen and she let herself in, closing it behind her. She looked frustrated and confused. “You’re obviously not being clear enough, because you and Fable haven’t gotten any closer to being anything but friends. I can tell my sister is still a virgin, Fenris. You haven’t even kissed. I can tell because you’re just so tense, it’s clear you haven’t been able to get any of your longings out. I mean, really? Fable? My little sister is just so… boring. And she’s always falling asleep,” She said, minimizing her blackouts, which were so annoying to her. She was certain she did it for attention, but Fen knew better, especially when she woke so distraught it had happened again. “I think you’re not being very honest with yourself,” she noted as she suddenly pulled something from her pocket. It was a vial of lucid blossom dust… and if she blew it into his face… it would make his feelings more powerful than his strong-willed mind. If he didn’t feel anything, even attraction for Cina, he’d still send her on her way… but if there was even a bit of physical attraction there, he could be compelled to pursue it. He would know exactly what she was holding. Of course, it also meant, if Fable came out, he could go too far in following his emotions and upset her. It would not be good either way for him. Because he did acknowledge Cina’s attractiveness… but he also wouldn’t want to force his feelings onto Fable… both things that could happen under that dust’s effects… Which meant, Cina might have something to negotiate with… if he didn’t want her to release that in his home.

Eko looked taken aback and blushed deeper when Kirie suggested that one of these times he could go full tiger with her if he desire, “I, wh… uh… oh…” Seemed she’d managed to tongue-tie him once more. He was aware Kei and Naiya did that… but the only time he’d seen someone do that… it’d been awful. He’d seen Tokeru forcing a union with Naiya in that cave in his full tiger form. She’d looked so distraught. But it wasn’t so much that it was uncomfortable as it was because it wasn’t Kei… and her kitten was in danger. That was when Eko had been nearly killed, and saved by Kirie. “Uh… maybe… if it feels right,” he said, assuring her that he’d be open to it… one day. That might require a slightly uncomfortable but honest talk with Kei to know how to do that without causing Kirie distress. “Right now, though… maybe we really should eat something,” he noted, since they’d skipped breakfast and it was a bit past lunch now. “Don’t want you passing out on me,” he added with a chuckle. “Or, to be fair… me on you,” he added, since the nymph in her seemed to never tire.

Maize tensed a little as she held back her emotions, though her soul sang with Athrun’s, so there was no way he couldn’t feel everything. She watched him come around the cart as Ribbon came to a stop in a private spot just out of the main village, his hands holding onto hers and his eyes seeking so deeply she could feel his gaze inside. She smiled when he assured her none of that had been her fault, only to gratefully hug him back when he said he loved her. “Wo ai ni sa,” she returned in a whisper, but she knew that he’d hear it clearly. She held to him and closed her eyes, moving to rest her head against his chest. She seemed to relax in his arms. She drew back after a moment and took a breath, looking up at him. There was still a tear that seemed trapped in her lashes, but she looked to be feeling better. “Thank you,” she said.
_____________________________________________________________

“Perfect. Alright, come on, you two,” Myth said as she moved out of the greek-style temple with Willow and Wes. Once they reached the grassy area that Link and Noctis were waiting in, they all gathered close enough that Cecelia could transport them right back to her castle. Myth’s opinion of Cecelia was mixed, mostly because she had picked out Savarian as her object of affection back when Aisengrand was still around, and built her castle on the cliffs overlooking it to feel closer to him, despite not being able to actually form a bond with him until one of his much more recent lives. She’d found him worth waiting for and had obliged to fit into his world, regardless of what it was at the time: light, dark, limbo. But now that he’d been reborn, she seemed desperate to allow him to become who he always was, the prince she’d fallen in love with from a distance back in his first life, a Magi… full of light. If he went into the darkness again, she’d follow him there again, but… it seemed she was joined by a great many from his first life now who were as dedicated as she was to seeing Savarian fully restored.

Willow looked to Noctis and smiled reassuringly. Link had her. She wouldn’t be left behind.

Savarian shook his head sadly as it was confirmed for him… Damienthros had betrayed them all… and then he’d only returned to his life time and again to manipulate him in ways just as bad, if not worse, than Raiser had. He’d become lovers with Bartolli, which ensured his continued resurrection alongside Savarian… but he’d also eventually angered her, especially when he began to collect Mystrians to have children with… refusing to have children with Bartolli, as though a Necromancer was not mother material -- which was why she refused to allow Damienthros to be resurrected again after being killed by his youngest son. That and his death at the hands of a Sprite… a being that was not known for violence, left his soul with a mark that meant he was imprisoned in the Other under guard of the Valerian Swans. They wouldn’t allow him to be resurrected even if Bartolli reconsidered and tried.

He heard Cecelia question Zen again, only for the young man to prove it to her. “So you’re here to help,” he said, now understanding what he meant. He nodded. “Thank you… because it sounds like without you along… it would be an impossible quest. More impossible than it already sounds like it will be."

Cressida shifted against Ettie a bit as he moved one of his tails behind her to give her a bit more support. She rested back into it again and smiled, moving her hand from his and touching the fur. It was interesting how the phoenix’s long tails were soft like fur, even if the fur itself was more like fine, fine feathers. She then paused as she sat up a bit beside him, looking back into the room as the door opened and one of the spriggan servants came in. She made a gesture to them like she wasn’t there to disturb them, leaving a tray of food for them on the table in their room. They hadn’t eaten all day and, surly, they were hungry, especially Etios, who needed to recover his strength. She watched the spriggan leave and then placed a hand on Etti’s waist, looking at him. “They brought food. Do you want me to bring it out here?” she asked him.

Quistis nodded a bit. She knew that L’Arc was Phamren’s older brother… but despite that and despite the fact they had the same dual heritages of Phoenix and Dragon Fang Lycan, they didn’t look much alike. Perhaps that was one of the reasons she could feel a little more at ease around him than she otherwise would have. Not to mention, Cecelia had been very clear when they brought him back that he would never be allowed to do anything in her home to hurt another, a warning that she seemed compelled to make considering where he’d come from and who had sired him. And, because of his Phoenix side being a bit of a minor-Memoria, perhaps more of a mental illusionist, one had to wonder if he regretfully took notice of her memories of what his brother had done and her unfavorable emotions connected to it. She had every right to be leery of and even afraid of interacting with L’arc after what his brother had done to her, but she was able, somehow, to separate him and Phamren.

Quistis idly rubbed the right side of her neck. The mark from Phamren had faded when he died, but it was still like a scar that she couldn’t feel, but subconsciously knew had once been there. If there was any more to it needing to be removed, L’arc would probably be the only one with insight on how to do it. “He sounds like he was awful,” she said about Marron quietly, “But he’s gone now, forever, hopefully…” she added, feeling suddenly queasy at the thought of what she’d been through in that castle. She wasn’t going to have Phamren’s pup, but all of it could leave her a bit nauseous. She didn’t realize the reason the memory suddenly struck her, so fresh, was because L'arc had unintentionally caught a glimpse of it when their hands briefly touched with the passing of the handkerchief.

Acerbus turning back to Lulu as she had something important to say to him and she got right to the point of it. He was aware of the person brought in and he didn't think too much just hoped he would be okay. To know be told that was Sharply the world around him seemed to slow down and he mind started to race. It is almost like all the sounds around him vanished for a brief moment, he couldn't stand up and seemed to fall on the sofa and sat there in shock. If this came from anyone else, he would say they were mistaken, but it was Lulu and Zanna the only two others that could verify this. He slowly snapped out of it and turned back to Lulu. "How....how is he alive?" He asked her. He wasn't upset but just surprised.

Mela had made it back up to her perch and collected the items to take with her to see Dim and make to protection for Acer, Del, and importantly the little ones. Looking over them all she was getting a sense on how they would work together. After years and years of studying she able to use those teachings to help her family. "Blake should be back, hopefully he got what we need or this going to be a long search." She noted to herself.

Jupiter moved to land and when Twilight mentioned that if he was really good at reading he would have lunch ready. "Huh..that would have been a good idea." He noted quietly. He was so busy this morning seems he to forgot about the important idea of eating. "Maybe the kitchen has something?" He suggested, "Sorry guess I was too distracted."

Mars looked back to the older raven and just waved, they been yelled at by that raven before. Seems he couldn't escape the couple. He turned back forward. "What you can't use crepes, that is cheating." He said to her keeping up. When ever she used that as a reward she always found a way to win, either by speed or some fancy flying.

Crys nodded part of the reason to come to the Unkindness was to keep a low profile so she never really headed towards the Oak. She knew a little what they did but always felt better keeping her distance. Landing and walking with him, "Easy loverboy, you got that blush from me once today." She teased as he wasn't trying to make her blush the way he talked.

Rao heard his name and turned his head, he seemed soften a little bit as he saw Eros there. "Hey Eros." He said back and waved. His head then titled a little bit as he looked to Crys walking with him. "Hhmmm..." His eyes narrowed as the falcon studied her a bit. Something seemed familiar about her. He could place it right away. "What brings you here?" He asked straighten his head.

Donovan looked over as he heard the door open and both Fai and Rotta having come in. "Looks like your shopping trip was sucessful." He said walking over towards them. "And perfect timing I'm about to head over. The room is finally ready and last of her stuff is coming over, time to pick Deet up." he noted.

Rotta head perked up, "Do you need help chief?" he asked sounding a little too excited.

Donovan shook his head, "I'd like you to stay with Fai and help with the cooking if you can. The Priestess are still little upset by you. You can help welcome her when she is here." He told the raven. He moved over to Fai and kissed her cheek, "Now or never." He told her and while he was worried this last night and this morning the Captain of the Guard was sounding more confident that this was right and he needed to show that courage Fai says he has.

***

Samson took a breath, "I will send guards for your brother he can be brought here with you. Loch you'll need to stay here in the Royal Oak for the moment." He noted of course they will also need to make sure Lilly is safe as well. He stood up and walked over to Atticus, "I am going to need your help my friend. While my home is the safest for them right now we will need to make some distance between them and Karin and soon." He whispered to him. "He wouldn't try something against my home, but we can't take any chances."

Judith landed at Gideon's home as soon as news came to her. She smiled looking to her crystal. She then lightly knocked on the door. Seemed her visit that was going to be one of trying to enough them to be strong was now more of a pleasant visit of good news.

***

Serg moving and opening the door for Nashy, "Ready." he said simply he had everything packed and if he forgot something he should be able to pick up in the village.

Rio having finished up his food moving his crystal along his fingers showing off some of his slight of hand work as it looked effortless for him to do so. "Me? Here?" He asked looking around. "I dunno about that, me just walking in here got the wrong eyes on me. I would hate to see who else may want my services if they knew I was hanging out." He said, not that is was a bad idea just he didn't feel like be belonged here.

Torin brought his hand up to his chin, "Hmmmm, you felt something and I felt that though you and now your sister as well." He was trying to connect some of the dots by talking out loud and through it. His eyes looked over towards Juno as something entered his train of thought. "NO, you don't think?" Truth stranger things have happened to all of them this would be in line with it.

Tria watched Aspen as he looked over to Ban. She moved leaning up and kissing his cheek, "Don't worry, you'll get plenty more." She told him and waited for him to turn and wink at him.

Abbadon laughed, "She spoils me now, when married I'll have catch up to spoil her." He said which maybe Soraya was trying to get him nervous to talk about marriage, but he showed he was confident that he was not scared but welcomed the moment. He put the tin down, "I'll leave this for you though I was able to get recharged, you've been trapped here and your wings look a little dull. You need that more than I do." He told her.

Duncan smiled, though he felt helpless and at times felt like he was getting told constantly to not do something or to stop doing something. He is glad he was able to make the call about learning to be the guardian, that was his choice and being with Saffy now when she needed him was also a choice he made. He squeezed Saffy's hand as they walked.

Aki nodded moved to take a sip of her own water, her question seemed to be answered for the moment. "If this cook could get me some simple steak and eggs I'll be a happy woman." She said. She eyed her husband knowing he liked that his wife enjoyed some morning meat as it were. She honestly was glad to break up some of the fish dishes they normally have.

***

Lana was staying with Tempest, a couple of the scouts got caught in a trap, but nothing too bad. She was able to help bandage them up but they would need to see her mother once inside. She looked up towards the gate of her home. One that she wasn't sure wasn't she see again. But, while there was a moment of happiness seeing it she looked down as a few tigers and jaguars seem to rush with swords and spears at the ready.

"Halt! Identify yourselves!" One yelled at the group.

***

Zlo paced back and forth in front of Anon trying to think what he could do. His choices given to him wasn't much to the demon inside the body. Give Zlo up and be trapped in the doll, Anon said for an hour but there was no way could tell if he was lying or not. Or be killed and then brought back later in the Hells to face him or Chaos who 'hired' him. Death with punishment was the worse of the two options at the moment. "I'll give you this body King." He said moving forward and placing a hand to the doll. "I do not see why you are working with these mortal or why this body is so important King, but it is a bit dissapointing. He said as soon red glow came around his body and the dolls as the demon transferred himself.

"I've heard there was another....." she said softly. "I heard he was promoted given a position with the guards by Captian Donovan. I wonder why he's here..." she said softly not realizing it was for her. To bring something that with Madam Toia's permission would help Winnie greatly because he understood her light Blindness...understood her being so different because he was the same. Winnie if she approached with Shiri by her side would be surprised when she heard his voice. She was the one who brought the communication crystal to the room so he could speak with Dimael.

Pherenice looked at Orion as he pulled her attention away from Karin. "Alright" she really wasn't supposed to act without speaking to Twilight anyways. They guided and supported each other according to Dimael. She was still wary because she couldn't remember him....but nothing he said felt like a lie either. She walked with Orion letting him lead her away. "That one is dangerous..." she said a level of uneasiness in her voice.

***
Sarasha moved laying down in his lap. He could pick her up. Or pet her fur she didn't mind. If it helped him that was all that mattered. He was dealing with so much right now.

Josie nodded. "Thank you Ambrose, You're right." She said looking at him. "The other Sages hold that sentiment. They were asking me to come out of retirement before this happened. That I could act in sync with you to root out bad apples and guide the new members."
***
Averie looked at Semper then at the screen. "He does sound believable. Almost frighteningly so...but the question wither or not that demonic entity will listen. The worst part....he can't hurt him because of Zlo but it it attacks him he'll be in danger. ..he sealed the room with a barrier of his own. But Solace only repeats trust in him....we weren't wrong to seek his aid."

Tatiana hadn't shut down those glyphs, there was a time when working on more then one patient would give her headaches but she kept at it, and now she could have....25 to 30 different patients depending on the severity. Riggs would have all the information in front of him. The alien waves that belonged to the entity and a different energy shielding Zlo in a sense. Anos gave his word after all....he would save Zlo. Question was....which path would the entity choose?
______________________________________________________

"Yes?" Siliqi said walking up. Solace and Nour wanted what's was best. The fact Nara took to Anos wasn't a bad thing. She gestured the Valerian Swans behind her were the ones who longed to help the living. "They're here to help. They've been wanting to help you for a long time now. Male and female. They know what to do. They can sense it just as you can. But they'll also do as you ask. This is your realm."

They all bowed saying it was there honor and pleasure to aid her. Help her.
___________________________________________________

Cloud looked at Zosie and sighed he knew that look. And Igraine wasn't wrong. Cloud was horrible at negotiating....Zidane never let him do it alone either. Probably even warned Igraine if she saw him out shopping help him....Cloud wasn't good with people.

Cloud nodded to Zosie and Jagger still not aware the taller man might have a bone to pick with him as he walked off with Igraine. "Your being generous....Tomorrow night if I'm lucky." He said as he walked with her. Just easy going banter.
____________________________________________________

"You're welcome." Dimael answered as she paused to look into the room. "Thank you for that." He said about the food for Fleur. But he paused when asked. "Thank you but there's no need....I usually sleep in the chair there."

_______________________________________________________

Anna sat next to Grail as she watched and nodded. "Go ahead Windham."
The emerald bird took flight a moment before shifting and setting down. "You are such a demanding child, not that I mind." Windham said, then looked to Hemlock. "Hello, it's nice to met you."

Anna let Faroe and Windham distract Hem for a few. She placed a hand over his. "We were talking about Loch, I mentioned I wanted to make sure you were alright. And do something for Hem. Faroe put it together. I just confirmed. " she said not wanting him to feel bad.

"Before you get concerned about the necklace....it was important to me, that someone have it who would cherish and take care of it....There are only three in existence....mine with the Mistic Eye Amethyst, Hem's with The Emerald King and another, but I haven't been able to locate it." Anna watched Hem. "They were the last three pieces made by Lilyananna before her hands were ruined. Aunt Josie gave me mine...when Hem fell in love with mine....I realized she'd keep it safe. Treasure it." Anna looked at him..."Lily is the reason I'm with my Aunt Josie...she asked Sir Alric and Sir Ambrose to help me. They did. The cost didn't matter to me....finding someone who would take care of that necklace did."

____________________________________________________

He paused as he felt a blush stain his cheeks at the way she said his actual name. So many things rushed through him. But after the heat calmed he looked where she was. "Yeah, she's been awake for a while, I'm not sure exactly how long." He gathered the soiled linen and tossed it the basket in the bathroom, then lifted and flipped the mattress. "I was never fond of those names to be honest." He said looking at her. He'd make it later it needed to air out now. "The coven insisted...." he shook his head and looked at her. "As far as I know it's just the three of us." He sat down opposite Ember. He'd always found her pretty but he was still worried. Despite his mind sorting the memories he looked at her.....could he ask her? Her memories.....scared, sad lonely.....trapped.....that one he did understand. "Hypothetically speaking,  if I said....I wanted to defy the Coven's order for the ritual purification of the Shisha...if, I wanted to restore her....to how she was with Lady Twilia..." he just hoped he wasn't walking into a trap....unaware it was perhaps what Ember hoped for....Pherenice had the power to stop the forced transfer...but erased she'd do nothing but respond await commands. Ember would be forced to carry a weight not meant for her. Depending on his choice....Sephiroth still had her memories unfolding like a book still opening telling a story.

Chrona nodded. "She was quite talented and powerful. She guided things in ways we couldn't foresee then too." She said. "Always to the best outcome. You're right." She said shaking her head. "She left quite the legacy."

_________________________________________________

"Of course Mira." She said smiling gently at her still gently holding her. "I love hearing it. My sweet daughter." Silvi choose her words to convey how very happy she was hearing it. That warmth and love carried through as she held Mira, letting her rest where she felt warm and safe. "I'm happy to hear it."
___________________________________________________

"I am a little worn out." Opal said.

Levi moved and placed her hand on Sunny's shoulder. "Your gift" she said softly to her twin sister to remind her about the lovely hair comb she made for Opal.

"Is everything alright?" Opal asked concerned.

Morgana laughed as she was tackled. Like it was some drunken stupor. "Hey....you....look kinda...familiar....." she said her holding the twills of one who wasn't all there at the moment.

Lyka finished restraining the male, and would be there to aid Hestia not that she needed help. Whoe be the fool who grappled with her. Last time they spared he swore he had bruises for weeks, and she was going easy on him. He collected the drugs that fell on the ground. "Your disgusting" but the male could only glare. Rather angrily at Lyka too.

"That's right." He said smiling to Zeke as he out voted Lacey. He could Vespa's eyes burning with unshed tears. She had the heart of a healer. It broke his heart as well. He gently squeezed her shoulder just enough to be reassuring. "You can do this," he said to her gently.

Lacey sighed. "I'm loosing this one. " said good natured about it, rolling with it. But she still worried about Vespa. Perhaps because she was forced to accept she didn't have long. But she was worried about Vespa...about what this would do....to her if it failed. Lacey wasn't a fool....she knew better then anyone she was dying. She just didn't want them worrying or worse blaming themselves. "Alright...I'll let her try....under the condition if it doesn't work she doesn't blame herself because I won't and I won't be upset. It's enough she's still willing to try."

Trait leaned down. "Remember Vespa, the key to healing magic, is your refusal to deny the wound, to deny death. Focus everything you have on the desire to save her, and your magic will answer you. It'll only fail if you hesitate." He said softly honestly Trait was an incredible and patient teacher. With as many kids as he had, he needed to be.  "When Zeke, the young man stitching her wound let's you know he's done, go forward when your ready. Its also important, no matter what you don't give up if it doesn't respond at first....its asleep, your magic deep inside you. Your telling it to wake now, that may take a few moments."
_______________________________________________

"Maybe a little?" She said as her antlers closed down. "I...mean I'd come across others from time to time...in the mist...cuddling and giggling as well as various other things..." she said blushing a bit.

"Um stand I think." She said as Haddie apologized to her. "I'm not used to that.....I'm usually the one saying...it. no one's ever said them to me...." she said about the apology. "Different....you mean they're not supposed to be like that?" They had been matted for so long she didn't know. Haddie was the first to see just how long the fur on her ten tails really was like a thick waterfall of shimmering fur.

Futuba blushed a bit. He was quiet the hero. It would only ever be a bit of puppy love one ended. But that was fine. She did as Oak asked.

Tae flinched but otherwise made no sound. "That one there." Tae said softly as a few soft tweets left her. "The fool on the floor crushed my wrist. Because I would let him drag Futuba out." Not to mention the age gap which wasn't unusual after both came of age but Yohan looked to be about twenty three...Futuba was fifteen.

Yohan growled but didn't move. "This won't go far. I'll get a warning. Futuba is my fiancee." He growled at Tanya.

Melody rushed right over. "Of. Course." She said moving and gently supporting Tae's arm as she walked with her. Everyone in the kitchen knew, as did Melody very soon....that Lycan is going to be glad he was behind bars....Semper and Sorei were going to be livid...one an adopted little brother...the other Tae's boyfriend the dragon Yohan so crudely mentioned.

Oaken had his hand on Futuba’s back as he gently led her out of the kitchen and into the hallway. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and offered it to her to dry her tears. “You’re going to be okay, Futuba. I’m Oaken Oram of Horizon… and my pack is trying to fix a few things amiss with Yohan’s tribe and yours. I’m going to bring you to one of my Lady Alphas. She’ll be able to help. Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you?”

Futuba accepted the handkerchief. "I'm okay....he didn't hurt me. When he started to make an advance Miss Tae stepped in. She...she was hurt because of me." Futuba said not knowing it was just Tae's nature. It surprised many she was a slave, she didn't have a broken submissive spirit for a non fighting race of Mystrian or 'delicate'. She'd rather be hurt then she a child terrorized or hurt in her presence. Semper was likely to fuss over her after this too.
____________________________________________________

"Yes but through that weakness she'll learn what true strength is." She said smiling at him. She kissed him then leaned her head on his shoulder. "She'll grow...or she'll loose him. I do hope she grows." Y

Blaise felt incredible. Moaning and crying out in pleasure she wasn't disappointed at all, although she did pull away long enough to turn around kiss him, reaching done to get Alder excited now that he was sensitive and reform the union the tether didn't happen....and she wanted him, wanted him more then anything. She rejoined coaxing him around then to sit, before she started moving this time slow drawn out, to coax him longer and yet shorter..."you're amazing." She whispered into his ear, 'I love the way you feel" which she never said to anyone and wasn't aware she said it....but it was so much more then the physical.....he made her feel different, she wanted it...wanted him....no one but him....yet she couldn't grasp the way....only that....she had him.....and she didn't want anyone else touching him.....she never cared....she always figured she'd win in the end get the guy if he went to another's. "I want you." Blaise said and her mind hiccuped on that thought....she did.....but it was still selfish on her part....until she realized why...Yet to Rohdorn Blaise was perhaps speaking subconsciously but her conscious mind needed to realize what Alder meant to her.

"If it is, then she could indeed gift part to him. That is part of what she's learning right now. If she does he has to accept, but her gift will heal him. She'll always feel him, know his truth and be able to reach him. When no one else can.
____________________________________________________

Tatiana moved forward and hugged the frightened girl. "Its alright. They must be what the knights reported about. They've been captured and detained, once there treated they'll be taken by knights to the out reaches of the kingdom and released outside of the lands protected by the White Queen. A mark of Banishment is to be placed on them, preventing them from returning. So long as La'Shire stands. The mark can not be removed." Tatianna looked at her. "Let's get these cleaned up. Then I'll tend to your brave night's wound after getting you a comfy pair of infirmary pjs. They are, ironically Sarah felt patients should be comfortable." Tatianna cleaned her wounds gently. "While I take care of Xel I'll have you sit next to the little napping dragon pup."

Soliel nodded. "I think I will. I'll talk to Prince Movado. He told me once to talk to him if I decided being a knight or guard was what I wanted. Think I'll let him know it is." She smiled a bit, "He knew before I realized it myself it seems. Thank you Spartan."

"Mmm glad to help" Sean said playfully as she leaned back against him. She brought her own up to hold his. "Think I needed it too." She said to feel him close holding her like this. Yeah, it was like that who awful chapter finally ended when he held her like this.

Rumi smiled as looked at Ashe. "Yeah? I can certainly see about the more." He said playfully as he gently scooped her up then set her down."I love every moment with you."

_________________________________________________

A let's find out kiss turned into something quite heated and passionate. After what seemed like forever in a few simple moments Minato smiled. "I'll take that as a yes." He whispered not yet aware he'd caused quite the reaction. Minato only had better control because of the night elf. The natural restraint of the Night Elf being somewhere other then home kept his reactions tight. However as close as they were, he kissed him again, knowing they had to be careful. It was hard to resist kissing him now that he knew his advances were welcomed. It was still quite the heated kiss....Minato wanted far more then his body, it was the whole package. .While lower he wasn't responding which might make Esric a little nervous he over reacted....Minato's heart beat was racing and his body heat rising again, thankfully though not enough to damage anything in the study.

Rem looked up. "Minato is here?" She said excited because it meant asking him to keep the medallion safe. Having no idea her big brother had something else to deal with thanks to the elf.

Miki smiled. "Let's dry off and get dressed." Miki was smart about it wash up first so they could play a bit after since they didn't know when Minato was getting there....

Felix let out several sounds of protest and a few to go to the bed room having no idea they would be interrupted in a moment much to Nessa and Felix mixed relief and amusement by an emergency call to Tilly.

Nyx almost subconsciously held up on finger as the kiss continued a few moments long. If the kiss was any clue, about there future, it was no wonder Nyx and Tilly ended up with Seven kids. It was if, in this moment he wasn't willing to break the miss just yet....Tilly was the first girl to capture his heart...and the Only one he's kissed romantically.

Ryn shook his head. "There is..." he breathed. "The curse embedded in my right..." his breath hitched as a voice almost disembodied if not anchored in Ryn called Trinket all sorts of fowl names...the crude manor of speaking...."Get help Trinny....I don't know...." how long he could push it down.

Walking up to the guard station frowning was the Captian of the Silvi's guards. His deep burgundy fur held softer accents of reds and pinks with hints of white. His eyes were this enchanting shade of green. Although many considered him insane. He was said to be suicidal....because he had been floating face down in the river once, it was more an Erudite/Genius thing....he had wished to experience the sensation of dying so he'd know when something was wrong with his body no matter the situation. Since he believed that sensation was a uniquely personal experience and he wasn't particularly fond of pain. There was that....and the Amore-pixie Lycan.....was a as many called it unhinged he could smile and dance and laugh in the face of danger one, one might except as an enemy of all that's good....but....Dazai Chuuya found saving lives made the world a bit more beautiful. "Whacha doing?" He asked in sing song, looking at the guards in the booth...who were supposed to be keeping an eye on Ryn...but weren't which was how the lovely girl got in there. Dazai had two forms of magic and both required touching something the one he could use on himself. Magic nullification....sort of an anti magic....but it only worked on the person he was touching. The other gravity....once again on objects or people he touched......or himself. Powerful but limited range. He could 'cheat' creating a gravity well around something like a button and throw it.....but it took all the fun out. They started stammering....Dazai listened right about now he figured the boys family from the future might start sensing something...if that was the case they'd arrive in time. If not...well Dazai would simply have to move in, and knock the kid out.....without hurting him. He saw it from here....that blacked out eye....But that girl was important to saving the pup...like Silvi wanted. She pulled the boy...out of the darkness of that curse. He was listening to the guards rambling excuses dressed in a white and silver uniform. "Riiigghht....so he's been a model prisoner then?" And off went the excuses again....honestly.....Kahi and Kahiri should arrive soon....according to La'Shire....although if Movado asked for any available help Silvi could lend she might tell him to just take Dazai.....

Dazai had been calculating all the different possibilities since he sensed Nyx twice....the one here, the one older and the fact....Nyx put the girl right in the pups cell. Which meant the boy himself wasn't the problem....and although it was cruel to leave her in danger....he'd rescue her if it came to the point her life was in danger....but something happened she triggered something......the boy now was not the same snarling lunatic....


Kahiri got up. "I'll get to him..I promise." He said kissing her cheek then looked at his dad as he summoned his staff. It wasn't the Alpha's thankfully but it did allow him to better control his magic. He looked at Kahi. "We have to go now. She's almost never wrong." Ri said as he left the suite and began running he just hoped they made it in time.
~*~*~*~*~*~
"Its okay you didn't know." She said looking at Ginga. "You had so much you were dealing with yourself, on top of thinking and feeling like I abandoned all of you." She said softly. "That had to hurt, in your heart. But we've come a long way both of us and we're both stronger for it. It seems like an impossible hurdle now, but it's really just an small ant hill," she said smiling. "You know in your heart what's true. It's the mind that's afraid."

Sorei looked at him nodding. "We did." He said knowing the talk could be awkward but....Tilly and Tae would be far more inquisitive. "Go ahead if it helps her. That's all that matters."
______________________________________________________

River shrugged. "Says the seawolf jumping on the monsters head directly above my Trident if it broke clean through you would have gotten stabbed." She countered accepting her Trident putting it in its holder. "Ros, arm....before that poison spreads anymore uncontrolled."

Pallas looked and snorted. "I just about died when it surfaced with River.....I wasn't sure at first how it hadn't bitten her in half."

"Why else do you think my Trident has the barbed spikes to prevent that from happening." River said shrugging.

___________________________________________________

Prim smiled. "Seems Zendra liked to keep them too." She said placing the flower in the vase watching it glow and fill with the water needed for the flower. "I think I'll always cherish it..." Kits gift. She turned and walked back to Cass. "Okay, now to find that Library."

“And bring cookies?” Paz asked, sounding as confused as Senn and Yuuri had been.

Yuuri looked at Fii who simply nodded. "Since the founding of Arcadia. It's considered ill manners and hidden dark internet if you go to a stranger's home without a gift of welcoming." Fii said pausing. "Altough this is the first I'm actually seeing the custom. I was five when Arcadia fell....its mostly knowledge needed to rule I think from the sword." He said the 'see' was implied but he knew his friends and Paz would understand.

"We had the same response as you Paz. But...this is Arcadia we do it there way to avoid making unnecessary enimies " Yuuri said which in the end was how she rationalized it. "But they do smell good."

Pellian would have, he'd have walked over and kissed her if the buzzer hadn't gone off. Cookies were always quick to bake. He pulled the tray setting the trays on cooling racks, to cool off and firm up. Before turning off the stove then walking over and kissing Min. Cookies....were not going to be the reason he didn't. But he wouldn't allow them to burn on her either.

((Second half in a bit.  I'll added Acerbus to second half. ))

((Occ: add on for Acerbus. And second half after)


Fai chuckled a bit. Rotta meant no harm truly. He was just a young man who had it bad. She smiled as Donovan kissed her cheek. "Right you'll be fine. Remember this is all new to her too. But you've got this. I believe in you." She said reassuringly. "Rotta could you start pealing the potatoes?" She asked figuring giving him something to do would help time pass for him.
*****
Josie looked up at the soft knock unsure who it was but Judy was a welcome sight.and a dear friend.
***

Cori smiled. "I think they can more then accommodate that request. You'll be happily surprised."

*****

"I am Traine Seasona, we've come with supplies and medicine we were told was requested but La'Shire never recieved. We've brought it now."  Traine said calmly holding his hands in plain sight.

Tempest looked over. "Not good.." he said lowly, "There stance...breathing heart rate....its all elevated....they're ready to attack...not defend."

***

Anos watched the transfer, purged the blood of Chaos and placed his protection on him. Then released the Raven setting him down on the bed as the demon spoke. "Your disappointment in me is not greater then mine in you. You choose life over death, but are will to do nothing as the black dragon is dangerously close to erasing all of the realms." He looked at the entity. "Would you dare tell me that's the way of demons? That this.....a is the extent of what you are....powerful as you are here...you would be nothing more then a peasant in the Nether.....sided with mortals. I gave you my word. I will not break it. You seem to have forgotten....good, evil, light, dark....mean nothing to me. I will ensure the balance of all existence even if that disappoints you. Because...you'll still exist to be disappointed in me. I will not all balance to break the realms to imploded and all of my kin to be erased from existence.....if you understand me or not. I am one with the Nether her king, wither you are there or here...you are still bound to the Nether and me." Anos said lowly then turned. "You can open the door. He'll behave he has no desire to stay in this false shell, causing problems would delay my word." He felt like he could be sick. "I had hoped the demons left behind would learn were truth strength lays. I was wrong...that does not happen often. A shame if you had....learned what you were missing the barrier between you and true strength.....no matter. After all this time would you even be willing to change. If not....the circumstances that lead you to this shame of a life will repeat." Anos said as he waited for the door to open.

Zlo was free, of the demon now harbored within the doll on his arm. As he said it was akin to a Golem. He could move and speak. Chaos's blood was safely removed and the Nether Kings protection placed on him. "Do you wish to stay here and struggle, or go to Ne'ther. To live in the kingdom. I will restore the balance. Cities, schools....arena's to test ones strength....I can easily send you there when I return your body to you. Everything the black dragon has destroyed here exists there. We'll talk more outside La'shire's divine barrier. I'm sure you have questions,  even if after I return your true form you wish to fight fine. But you will take greater damage here then I.""

Averie took a deep breathe. Zlo was laying asleep the tablet showing Zlo's life was stable. Anos kept his word. "Open the door." Averie said. He seriously hoped he'd not regret it. Anos lowered the barrier. He truly wasn't worried....the last thing he'd want was to be trapped in this vessel and it would be unwise to try anything while Anos held it.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
And the second half now.
☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆
Leif looked at her as she looked up at him. "Sure thing, just relax I've got you." He said softly as he continued. Maybe it was from caring for his sick mother. Her skin was so fragile the slightest amount of pressure could rip it. Or bruise her. He learned how to help her. As she'd clean places that were intimate and her front then hold a towel around what he shouldn't see even as Leif closed his eyes. It taught him skills for aiding a girl and protecting there modesty and virtue. And now, as he ran the cloth over Pandora's skin peace and comfort.

Heirloom looked at her as she spoke feeling the heated blush rush through his cheeks at her words his heart skipped a beat and his crystal antlers glowed a bit shimmering with light. "Its no trouble. I enjoy helping you....want to too." He said sitting and ducking his head this made him a little shy, his feelings....but more over his response to her words. She...caused him to feel something he'd never felt before. Zendra anchored her creation spell to the lands and not her. She told him she wanted him to live, experience life, learn things that could not be taught in books....and one day....even fall in love. She said it would happen because like her he was alive. Like her he had feelings. He would meet someone who would truly see him. Heirloom looked at her they had spoken so much, after everything..."Would, you like a bath? I can draw one for you?" After everything she had been through, getting cleaned up might feel nice.
___________________________________________________________

Kiyoko listened as she relaxed slowly first about the Blessing that he was being a bit of a rebel meaning he should have asked permission. But apparently he'd get forgiven later or so he figured. Then hearing Ode say something about Kry before she glanced up. "His mom? Isn't Evangelion a really great distance,  I didn't think communication Crystal's reached this far...." she mused. "I know they like each other....I wonder what happened."

Regius just held his head....leave it to his mom to be that blunt...and embarrassing. He slowly sat up looking at the Aurora Star Compass....he wasn't sure how it came to be in Novel's posession's but he'd return it to her. It was open glowing in time with his hair's shimmering lights spin. Stop. Spin. Stop....but instead of pointing towards the Bed room Novel had entered....it was pointing to the second guest bathroom. It didn't point true north. Like a normal compass....it pointed to what you...needed the most. "Right mom....don't tell me...." he looked in that direction looking at the door....as if the compass was telling him.....*she* was what *he* needed....the most.

Tasha nodded. "I'd appreciate it." She said about his helping. "They're an interesting bunch." She said as she lifted a basket with breads fruits, dried meats and some of Sable's homemade cheeses. She got a couple bottles of juice and tea. Then nodded to the pan with a soup that wouldn't make an already stressed new momma sick. "That pot there, theres also a roast in the oven for sandwiches in case the boys are a bit hungrier, might have to return for that." She said then chuckled at his observation. "Well hinting wasn't getting anywhere. Goodness knows they had to wait this long. Figured if hinting wasn't working might as well just say it. I've known Lorna for so long, I knew she'd not take offense but I can be as certain as the crow flies....she'll find a way to tease me back." Tasha said smiling in particular about the handsome Lycan offering to help her and especially his Oh so innocent comment of play time for himself with her.....Tasha knew....Lorna would go there later....asking how her 'playtime' with the handsome Lycan went....a Lycan Tasha was falling in love with. She swore not again but her mind and heart disagreed.....she was falling for if not already in love with Pine just trying to resist.....that would end though if he kissed her!

Naria paused a moment holding her hand. "Yeah." He said after a moment smiling at her. They were dancing around it. He had fallen in love with her all those years ago. His feelings never wavered. "I think one would be good right about now." He said softly to her.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Aiyan chuckled as he caught the pillow tossing it back in place. He was up around the bed before she could throw it again, handed her the towels and gently scooped her up into his arms. "Perhaps,  but I'm your naughty nymph." He said playfully into her ear as he started walking, heading down the stairs to go to the waterfall.

Kei chuckled at her warning about certain paths..."I'll try...no promises" he said teasingly, he'd stop if she said no. Careful was just that, but he settled and shifted to hold her close for the moment. "Better?" He asked playfully.

Suna kissed him back, her heart skipped a beat or two as she looked at the ring. Even made with the metal she tended to choose all her jewelry and Accessories in because she loved the way it looked. She looked at him tracing his face with her fingertips to his lips. "I love you so much Singo." She said looking at him. Smiling she couldn't seem to stop the happy tears. There coming here made this possible. Who knew her father following Tokeru's demand to chase Kei so they could enforce the challenges would lead to this? Her becoming Chieftain, the Wylds changing.....and she and Singo finally able to be open to each other...she laughed softly. "To think....if my father and Tokeru weren't so similar he wouldn't have agreed to make the Wylds chase after Kei....who knew Kei would bring the winds of change....making it possible for me to be with the only one I have ever loved."

Aithne nodded and signed sure to her grandfather, smiling making a sign for yum when he mentioned Mazie and Athrun's gift. She watched him head into the room to finish with a patient and turned to Loki holding out her hand to him. An invitation to come with her. She was still getting used to the soft glow her flames gave her. But Loki had taken the time to prove she wouldn't burn anything around her.

Bane chuckled. "Yes although it makes me an outlier in the village. For you though it's worth it." He said then looked over. "That is a major difference between us and the majority of other races...we seem cruel and even harsh but....its believed less troublesome children will appear. Like that one..." he said nodding towards Watur and his acquired jar of jam. "Its believed praise is good for the right reasons...but too much praise spoils and goes to the head." He looked at her. Then were Loki went. "I'm extremely proud of the man he's become."

"Mm there is something similar in High Elvin custom...its said your child's name will be written a ong the stars and sung onto you before they are born." Traya said softly placing her hand over his and leaning against him. As long as she didn't get clingy little signs of affection like this he was fine with. She did understand though. To him and other Night Elves, it was called intimate because it was something sacred, private and personal not meant to be put on display for others to watch. It was by far easier for her to come to what he was comfortable with then force him out of his comfort zone. Although Sylar has surprised her from time to time....a sweet chaste kiss out of the blue which always earned a healthy blush from her a smile from him.

"This is the big brother I remember. He was always like this before his journey. Lorna said it was needed or he'd loose his light forever. And that I should travel, in doing so my path would lead me to mine." She smiled. "We learn when were little it's best to listen when she gives you cryptic advice even if the road is difficult finding what she said at the end makes the journey worth it....that journey lead me to you after all. I couldn't be happier then I have been since meeting you."

Baillie was up, sorta, yawning and stretching making the crystal bells jingle as she was waking from her nap. Finished stretching she blinked sleepy eyes as she head Thayne coming back.

"Thank you again Lottie I truly appreciate what all of you have done." Mel said watching her walk off with a bright warm smile then listened as Riesa explained all they did for him, him and Poe. How happy they all were it seemed silly but it meant a lot to hear it. He just wanted to be sure he lived up to there Hope's and expectations.

"Yes, please thank you Riesa." He said as he lifted Poe, letting her prolong the hug as he moved to follow. The idea of a bath and cuddling but he smiled when she mentioned the extensive library full of fairytales. "I'll have to see which Poe would like to hear then." He said which may delight her. He had been reciting from memory in the cabin, but here he could read something new to them both....and for Poe that he was more then happy to keep that up for her might make her happy. He'd still need to return to La'Shire...to give Saffron closure. To meet and speak with Meeka let her see she was safe. Aether would never harm her again. To apologize to Daire for the trouble caused....and to thank Simon. He owed him that in person. But it would be difficult and thinking about it made him nervous even though he had to do what was right....the question was when...a war was coming. He didn't know how long this battle would last. But he did know he needed to be here....he was the only one who could use the seven purifying winds and more...to stop Silvantis he'd have to pass the harshest sentence. And strip him of his Airee.....when he mentioned his concern to Riesa about such a choice she told him it wasn't an act of evil or cruelty he wasn't doing it for fun. But because if he didn't Silvantis would never stop endangering the people of Ethion. Silvantis forced this choice....one Meliodas wasn't making lightly.The fact he questioned it...made certain his reasoning was sound. To protect everyone was why.

Fenris looked at her, his hair was thicker like fur, he had the ears and tail of a blood hound, but his over all appearance was more like his mother. His hair and fur were rich shades of mahogany and copper. His eyes the color of an amber held up so the sun shown through. But the greatest difference was his senses. He had the sharper senses of the bloodhound like his father. He could sense the shift in Fable just before it happened and now even as his back was slightly to her he stiffened. Lucid Blossom dust. It was more muted before in her pocket but he brought his arm up blocking his nose. "Lucid Blossom dust....seriously Cina....I'm half Canind Bloodhound on my fathers side....do you know what that'll do to me?" He said irritated she brought it in. He lowered his arm shaking his head. "I am being honest with myself Cina. No matter how what you try, my answer won't change. So please...go." he said looking at her. The smell was strong but it was just a scent he'd have a problem if she blew it in his face....not because of Cina, she was pretty, but that was it for him. She had hugged and pressed up on him on several occasions.....always with the only response. "You mind letting me breathe? Or You mind letting me go" there was a blunt irritated 'get off me' once too.

"If it feels right." She reached up cupping his cheek. "Eko you won't hurt me. But we'll go as feels right to us both." She said leaning up to kiss him. Her eyes spoke volumes she wouldn't push, she loved him greatly. If they were both ready for something even that okay, if not okay too. But she smiled. "But I agree should eat something...." she said chuckling telling him....the act of making love to her lover energized a nymph.....may get him flustered at the moment. Even wondering how he was going to keep up with her....but that was the funny thing....it was about him....when hecwas good so would she be.

Athrun gently brushed the tear from her lashes a gentle feather light touch. "We have a couple more...Kei and Naiya....then Lorna and Tasha right? "  hecsaid then paused. "You also wanted to check if Rosie needed any more medicinal herbs for Lyrics injury." As Rosie had put it. But both had a feeling it was something much worse then a fall. Athrun paused though as a couple boys were bragging to each other about how many times they....bedded Lyric... or rather how many  notches went to her....and yet. "I'll never get the appeal of lying like that...or boasting they know aspects they don't. If they were truly with a girl they'd never speak so crudely....they'd treasure her, truly love her and never wish her harm,  such words would only hurt her.
_____________________________________________________________
.Link let Cecelia know they were ready and she cast the spell bringing them all to a large opening in the room that she was in with Savarian. Noctis turned seeing Zen which puzzled her but also seeing Savarian. She went to rush him in a hug but Link stopped her. Explaing that he was dealing with a lot at the moment and it was best to reintroduce her. That like him not all of his memories where there. But assured the long tailed bunny that they were here to help him get his memories back.

The only real difference it made to the Catabu Golem was instead of running over and startling him, she walked up and knelt down, her long fluffy tail coming up behind her. She was dressed adorably with bows and ribbons, the cuter she looked the more children relaxed when she healed them. It was more then just an illness something important was taken from him. His magic was so very weak....she pulled out the box....Eldarians were funny to treat but Will knew what to look for with Link. Savarian though. "Here, VarVar....this will help your Ancient magic to recover....you must be feeling so tired right now. Link said someone bad hurt you....I'm Noctis, we first met when Aria was little, three I believe. " Noctis held out the rainbow Elixir....Will's magic was waking back up. This was a bit different without his heart the flow was slow sluggish..As to VarVar...Noctis had called him that ever since Princess Aria insisted and wouldn't stop crying to the cute Catabu bunny spoke cute around her big brother...so now...it might be a habit she needed to break...."It will also help keep the darkness out....protect you."

Link looked at Will. "Noctis plans on healing Tegra from the drow poison. But he'll still need your help. Him and Etios." he said watching....Noctis was such a warm gentle presence but he wondered if Savarian would believe her.

.""It will be difficult but not impossible, your in the light where you've always belonged, the help you'll need will find its way to you and You're Welcome. ." Zen said glancing over. He could see Myth with them and Will, Link....he had to wonder if he was in for another round of three hundred repeating questions.

Etios glanced over. Cress had been insistent that he stay in the sun right now, he was warmer but that warmth still wasn't the same as she remembered. That and he was still weak on his legs yet. "Sure, I think we could both use it right now. You'll be alright.?" He asked although she tease him about being able to dote on him a bit. Etios was quite caring doing a lot for Cress in the Pure Woods, would be now if he wasn't still recovering from two hundred years on his knees unable to move. A living key to use the castle....

"I'm sorry...I can sometimes pick up especially strong memories I seem to have touched briefly one of yours" L'arc said truly apologetic for it. But it caused her too...."Quistis....when Tegra recovers his strength have him purify the mark. You can't because its bound to you....the scar left by his fangs faded...but not all the magic that forms the wedded marking." L'arc spoke softly. "Tegra can cleanse it completely removing it for you. I'm sure he would have offered if he still wasn't recovering."

"As to Marron...yeah, him and Octavia both....Myth's flames cleanse evil from the world....if there was anything light or good there bodies would have remained and they'd go to the between to wait for there souls to be purified fully before the Vale....but there wasn't even Ashes....they have been marked and sent to the Other....No corrupt soul ever leaves there...the Valerian Swans won't allow it."

Wes was glad for the shortened trip. Looking at Will and Noctis... He was wondering just how deep the rabbit hole went with Magi, and if he even really wanted the answers... The research and construction of Golems continued well after Will was put to sleep, yet Noctis was the only one left. After walking were only the Ancients should trod, after the Human raids and so much suffering, was the downfall of the Magi what they deserved for their folly? Will... didn't seem like a bad person- her care for the life she created looked genuine. Then there was Ryner, known as the Hero of One Thousand Faces and a man who Cecelia said that Wes was descendant from. On top of his continued worry about Quistis, he had a lot on his mind.

~~

"Oh my~! With all that stamina and devotion, no wonder the Quads fought so hard to keep you- they were always the 'always other men' type until you," Daisy mused, wrapping her arms around Caz's neck, "But now I get that allllll to myself. Suck it, Quads." She could help but be a bit boastful- she did win the heart of a man that AT LEAST 11 other women were gunning for, and did it without sleeping with him until they were exclusive!

~~

"Glad to hear," Ko said with a smile, tracing Nol's cheek, "And I take it you have every intention on celebrating."

~~

"Maybe we should. It'd be nice to lounge in bed with you more than once a week," Onua mused as he traced the base of Tien's tail with his fingertips. She wasn't the only one who could tease!

~~

"The good thing is that we don't need to rush... the answers will come in time, as Dad would say," Rev said, kissing the top of Pepper's head.

~~

"A bath sounds great..." Ray said with a sigh, taking Patch's hand and leading her to the washroom, starting the water in the tub.

~~

"I doubt it would be an Ibby- I'm sure I'd feel a lot more than the tingling in my ear I felt when Big Archer came about..." Elly said. "Whoever it is, I'm sure we'll find our soon enough. "

~~

Hunter was at a brisk pace with Baby Archer in his harness, trying to find the source of that feeling. "It was just like when Archer's older self came from the future... We gotta find out who it is!" He said to Tripp.

~~

Parack couldn't help but be smitten with Julep's smile, hearing Tanya's advice as he walked with the basket of food. He wanted nothing but to be proper with his relationship with Julep, especially because of the age difference, but maybe he wasn't quite right on how he went about it. Maybe in trying to respect Julep he wasn't fully respecting her own agency.

~~

"It's a path I'm glad to travel together with you," Magnus said with a smile before they made it to a pair of large doors. "Looks like we're here."

~~

"Sounds good," Synder said, smiling as headed back to the room with Cyan, eager to keep his mind off of current events.

"Well, from what I know, he's stubborn, not stupid. I'm just glad he's not an enemy anymore," Saber admitted, "It just, I always thought he was a mindless killing machine, but there's so much I don't know..."

~~

"It's hard to say... My old and new memories have been merging with each other more and more," Archer said, "I know there wouldn't be many left who'd have the magical constitution to make the trip...

~~

"It's not like we didn't conceive Rain outside," Torrent mused, "But it'd be best if we headed to our room, wouldn't it? Take advantage of us not being needed today."

Amanda jabbed Tim in the ribs. "Because my ever-noble Mister has neeeeever decided to just ravage his wife in a fit of passion. Thats exactly why I'm not pregnant," she teased before turning to Rain. "Of course I want you there- you're practically my sister, Rain."

"He's right. It's hard to push forward when there seems to be no light at the end of the tunnel. You brought us just enough light to show us that it's not hopeless. I can only hope we can be what you say we become... No. We need to be even better. Regardless... Thank you," Juli kept her hand in Slate's, holding it tight.

Lulu came over to sit down next to Acerbus, shaking her head. “I don’t have all of those answers yet myself. He’s been in a really rough state the last day and a half, but he’s doing better and I got word that Mistress Toia is bringing in more help from La’Shire for him,” she said. “I think once he’s better, he’ll tell us where he’s been and what happened. But… he’s alive. He’s home, Acerbus,” she said and smiled. “I promised him I would tell you personally. He didn’t think you’d believe it from anyone else,” she said, unaware how true that was. “He’s in the Sacred Oak right now… Zanna is with him. We didn’t feel comfortable leaving him alone,” she admitted, which was why they were taking turns.

It wasn’t long after Mela mentioned Blake should be back soon that the door opened and he walked in. He smiled upon seeing Mela standing there. “Told you I’d be back before long,” he noted, closing the door behind him. He came over to her and pulled out the bag. “Not only did Alcyone have the missing items, she gave me enough of everything for you to make extras… Maybe Dim will let you try your hand at making one,” he said knowingly as he handed the bag to her and moved in to steel a kiss. He was well aware his wife would want to learn. She was a very eager student of magic.

Twilight laughed and nodded. “Pretty sure the kitchen will always have something,” she said as they made a detour around the Royal Oak to go past their perch and down to the kitchen level. She landed first and closed up her wings, waiting for Jupiter to land and then heading into the kitchen with him. “Mmm… something actually does smell good,” she said, unaware that Lamia and Miss Froona had been busy cleaning and cooking all morning. Lamia was just finishing up her list to go shopping in the market to resupply the kitchen when they came in.

“Ah, Princess Twilight. Lord Jupiter,” Lamia greeted brightly. It wasn’t often they dipped into the family kitchen, so it was a treat to see them. She seemed to take an extra moment to study Twilight, as though trying to determine if there were any little ones on the way yet. But it didn’t seem like it, disappointingly. “Were you looking for something to eat? There’s some rice, cheese and veggie casserole in the oven right now, as well as some biscuits. Please help yourselves to it,” she said as she picked up her empty bags. “I have to head to the market to restock the kitchen. Just leave any dishes in the sink and I’ll tend to them when I come back.”

“Alright, then win or lose, you buy the crepes,” Koi said playfully, laughing as she flew around their usual circuit through Unkindness. The only thing that would stop them from completing their race would be if they happened upon one of their parents… one of the reasons they were making this outing.

Eros chuckled when Crys said he’d already gotten her to blush once today. “What can I say? I’m an overachiever,” he mused as they walked up. He smiled and waved back to Rao as he greeted them. “Rao, good to see you,” Eros said. “This is Crystal, my girlfriend,” he introduced. It was the first time he’d actually called her that out loud to anyone. Perhaps catching her off guard enough to win another blush. “I wanted to come by because of Winreesa, actually,” he said as he pulled the case out of his inner shirt pocket. “I met her the last time I was here, to drop off a communication crystal for Dimael… I thought maybe she would benefit from these,” he said, holding the case out to Rao, so he could look at the shades that he had picked out for her. They would help protect her eyes from the light, but not obscure her special vision. They weren’t masculine like his. They were delicate and shaped and styled so Madam Toia would have no objections to them. Not that she would object to a gift that allowed young Winreesa to finally be able to focus on her lessons.

Shiri nodded as she watched Rao approach and greet the two, at least being very welcoming with the male raven. “Yeah, well… if he’s a guard, he’s off duty by the looks of it,” she noted, considering he wasn’t in uniform. “I don’t know,” she said in answer to Winnie’s ponderance over why he was here. “Should we get closer and see if we can hear them talk?” she asked with a smile.

Deetra certainly wouldn’t be expecting to see Rotta when she eventually arrived at Donovan and Fai’s, but she’d be grateful they let him stay for dinner. Seemed Fai would benefit from Deet’s company as much as Deet could benefit from Fai’s insights. The fact she only had three ankle-length, chaste dresses, all the same style and color, one travel cloak and two floor-length nightgowns… She would leave her Maiden Robes hanging in her room… since she was no longer going to be pursuing her vows. Deet really didn’t have much of her own, except the things that made her room feel warm and inviting and comfortable… all of which was now in her room in Donovan and Fai’s home. She was eager and nervous and excited and curious all at once for when Donovan would arrive to collect her.

After a bit Noa made her way back downstairs. Her hair was still slightly damp from her shower. She was dressed in some comfy clothes and a pair of socks. She seemed perfectly comfortable wandering around the Inn like she lived there on a regular basis... perhaps because it was her usual place to stop on her trips. She was pretty sure she'd be here a big longer than expected, because of how her airship had been acting up. She'd have to negotiate a price to have work done on it tomorrow. She looked around, noticing everyone seemed to have cleared out that was there earlier. "Yore? Yorick?" she called. Apparently not everyone was kept in the dark about Pops' real name. While she'd called him Pops upon arrive, she did it more jokingly. He'd given her his name a while back when she asked him, seriously, what kind of name was 'pops' because it certainly wasn't his real name. He'd actually told her...

***

Loch nodded as Samson assured him he would send guards to collect his youngest brother and bring him to the Royal Oak to be with him. “Thank you,” he said. He moved to run one of his hands over Sarasha’s fur as she laid on his lap. It was a comforting warmth and the motions helped calm him and put his focus on something other than the fact his father was about to discover he’d gone to the Royals.

Atticus stood up and moved with Samson. “I was already prepared to bring Lilyan’anna back to Aer’Oro with me,” he said honestly. “It’s not a problem to bring two more,” he added, looking back at where Loch was sitting. “Can’t go anywhere until Lily is well enough, though. Not unless… I’ll make a few calls,” he said. He’d have to get in touch with home and have Elaine send some support to them for transport. He could arrange a transport for Lily in the event she wasn’t strong enough to fly.

Gideon came out from the back room, moving to the front door. He caught the scent of who was out there, since he was still on his guard for Karin. He opened the door to see the lovely lady raven standing them. “Lady Judith,” he said with a respectful bow of his head before moving aside. “Please, come in,” he said, closing the door behind her.

“Perhaps you should have listened,” Ambrose noted with a smile. Of course, no one would fault Josie for refusing. They had retired after a long era of service on the Council. They’d felt it was time to make room for new ideas and perspectives. Sadly, some of those eventually led to an attempted and failed coup. He then heard Gideon get the door and stood up. “Judy?” he said curiously when he heard Gideon greet her as Lady Judith.

***

“I love that you’re always prepared,” Nashy said honestly. She walked out into the hallway and waited for him. Then she walked with him, moving to hug his arm as he led the way. “I hope we find what you need in the village. I have a good feeling, though… something has to be there.”

“Well, there’s plenty of time and a convenient portal to figure it out,” Vera noted. She moved to stand up and stretched, moving over to the windowed doors of the balcony. “Well, we have the rest of the afternoon… you want to go do something?” she asked him. “I mean… we’re here and there’s so many different things to see. We could go swimming in one of the gardens or… I hear there’s a few sauna rooms…” she noted. “Or we could just hang out here in the room,” she added, turning to look back at him.

Juno looked back at Torin as he came to the same thought she did. “It’s possible. I mean he’s done it before,” she said about her father coming back from the dead. “But all of those times were long before I was born,” she noted. “I don’t know if that’s what this feeling is. Yuuri seems certain that this energy, if it is what we think it is, is somehow different. Harmless even. But since we don’t know for sure and there’s no way to be certain, I’m not going to sit here and worry,” she said. “I have better things to focus on,” she added, smiling warmly, clearly meaning him.

Aspen paused when she kissed his cheek and said that. He looked back at her to see her wink and he smiled. “Oh, yeah?” he asked. “Well, if I have more, they’d better have your eyes,” he said. It had surprised him a bit that she’d even be playful about the concept. They hadn’t really talked about children of their own much, although he definitely wanted them with her when she was ready. “Alright, so then… is there something you want to do? I mean… sitting around here waiting for news on Lana isn’t good for you. Eri can watch Ban for a little while… whatever you want, I’m here for it,” he said with a smile.

Soraya smiled and looked back at Abbadon. “You know, I’m pretty sure you would have married Tiff that summer you two fell in love to begin with, so I really shouldn’t be surprised you’re so comfortable talking about it,” she noted. She then made a shocked face and came over, giving him a light jab in the arm. “Dull?” she asked, knowing he was trying to get a rise out of her. “Hmmm… well…” she moved to take another cookie. “La’Shire hasn’t been letting me leave… I think she’s worried I’ll go find Zlo. But Safira and I were just talking about maybe going to the roof, taking in some sun, raiding the sun berry bushes,” she said… which was what Abbadon and Tiff had been doing, pretty much. “If La’Shire will let us anyway… Any updates from out there?” she asked.

Saffy smiled and looked up at Duncan. This was nice. She really needed to get out of the room. Maybe having their parents coming to La’Shire was going to be a good thing. She rested her head against his arm as they walked. “It’s so peaceful out here… You think our parents are wondering where we are?” she asked. Hopefully they were keeping each other occupied while she and Duncan took their time getting there.

“That’s entirely doable,” Basil said, pulling the tablet over again to put in her request, sending it off to the kitchen. “Shouldn’t be a long wait,” he added. Despite the kerfuffle that had ensured in the kitchen a little bit ago, there were enough cooks to keep lunch service going strong. It made sense Aki wanted breakfast, though. It was hearty and she was hungry after their long trip. He looked to Cori, wondering if it was better for them to let Aki and Gilin know that Coriander’s successor was Duncan, or if it was best for that to come from him.
_________________________________________________________

Orion nodded. “Yes… he is,” he confirmed for her. “And we were just given orders to bring him and two of his sons into custody. It’s clear they’ve all been drinking and they’re half harpy eagle, which already makes them aggressive and hot-headed. I honestly don’t want you anywhere near them when the Guards move in,” he said. “Dimael told me to keep you safe, but he didn’t have to ask. I wouldn’t want you to get hurt for anything, Phere,” he said honestly to her as they walked, putting distance between themselves and the beer gardens.

***

Semper nodded and watched the screen with Averie and Haven while Riggs was standing aside, doing his own thing, being prepared for the worst of the best outcome. So in case the demon let go of Zlo, Riggs wanted to be ready for whatever he would need to treat him, be it tonics and medicines or simply a memoria and rest.

Haven’s eyes widened. “I think it just went into the doll,” she said. She looked at Averie as he said to open the door, and then looked worriedly at Semper. That demon was still in the castle… in that doll, but… it did seem that this Anos was able to control it.

Semper moved to the door and released the locks on it, opening the door for Anos.
______________________________________________________

Nara looked surprised to see Siliqi appear so quickly, like she’d been waiting… and gathering her swans in anticipation of this moment. She looked to her parents once more, who seemed to be feigning innocence over the whole thing. “Aunt Orkla didn’t put any of you up to this?” she asked.

“Not at all,” Nour said. “You need this, Naracissa. To experience more than just this realm, your realm.”

Nara nodded and then looked to the swans and nodded back to them. “Thank you for your help… Do I… need to show you around?” she asked, to which one of the swans stepped forward.

“No Miss Naracissa Somna. We’re aware of how Somnambula runs. We won’t have need of accessing your chambers. We will be able to detect disturbances on our own, as we would between the planes, and we will protect your dreamers,” she said reassuringly. She turned and addressed the other swans. They would remain in pairs and patrol the dream palace to ensure it was properly guarded in Nara’s absence.

Nara watched them dispatch themselves throughout her realm and she took a breath, turning back to Siliqi, Nour and Solace. “I don’t even know how to go there,” she said honestly. It wasn’t as simple as walking between Somnambula and Elysium here… was it?
___________________________________________________

Igraine walked with Cloud and disembarked the ship, laughing as he assured her that if the talking was left up to him, he wouldn’t return to the ship for well over a day. “Considering your timetable, we really shouldn’t lose a day to that, should we?” she asked. “Wait… did your timetable include your terrible conversation skills with strangers?” she asked playfully. She walked down the gangplank and stepped onto the dock, notifying one of her crew who was to keep anyone who wasn’t crew from getting onboard, that she would be away from the ship for a spell. She looked around at the bustling port. The city would only be worse…

____________________________________________________

“I’ll bring some spare blankets and a pillow then, just in case,” Navy said before she left to drop off the laundry. Seemed the maidens weren’t familiar with someone just sleeping in a chair… They’d set up a cot for Lulu to sleep on in her brother’s room so she wouldn’t sleep in a chair.

Fleur’s emotions felt spent. She couldn’t cry anymore, even if she wanted to. She wanted to because she felt like a Mystrian again with this bath… not some puppet. She wanted to cry tears of relief… but she was so tired from crying so much and from being so ill and weak. She just opted to close her eyes and savor the moment of warmth and the sweet fragrances. She was guided back in the bath by Lotus so she could rinse her hair, then helped Fleur sit back up. She washed her tail and helped her bathe until she was finished.

“Are you ready to get out?” Lotus asked.

“Not yet…” Fleur said quietly.

“Alright. Let me know when,” Lotus said, not going to rush her. Instead she moved to another bucket of hot water and added it slowly to the bath so Fleur wouldn’t get a chill. She could soak as long as she wanted. It seemed to be helping with her sour stomach too… maybe because it was forcing all of her body to relax and unclench.

_______________________________________________________

Hemlock blinked in surprise when Windham actually took on a Mystrian-like form and sat beside her and spoke to her… “You… you’re not just a bird,” she said in amazement.

“Surprised me too,” Faroe noted, recalling Windham taking on the form on his front porch.

Hem moved to touch his shoulder and feel the velvet fabric of the collar of his coat. “You’re dressed like in some fairytale book,” she noted. “And you’re cute,” she added.

“Ah… I didn’t make that observation,” Faroe noted.

Hem immediately felt her cheeks burning from the intense blush. She clearly hadn’t meant to say that out loud.

Grail felt the warmth and softness of her touch on his hand and he swore all the tension in his body melted away at that. He voice was so low and sweet… gods, she was so sweet and pretty and… Grail mentally smacked himself to focus. He sighed as she explained that she only mentioned anything to Faroe because she’d gone to him to talk about Loch and it came up that she wanted to check on Grail… and then Hem’s birthday being ruined. “It was very nice of both of you,” he said, but before he could object to the clearly expensive gift… she stopped him. How had she known what he was going to say? “You mean those necklaces were made by your cousin? But why would one of them be sold in a market stall?” he asked, realizing the importance of the pieces. Sentimentally, they were precious to Anna and he put his other hand over her’s. “That was an incredibly thoughtful gift, Anna… thank you for making Hem so happy. I’m sure she’ll keep it safe always,” he said, looking at her warmly.
____________________________________________________

Emmi hadn’t seen his blush, because he’d managed to keep his back to her during it. There seemed a faint remnant of rosiness when he turned to look at her, though. But she attributed that to lingering embarrassment from the fact she’d seen so much more of him in the shower, the memory of which made her blush a bit too. She nodded as he said Bless was awake, though he wasn’t sure for how long. Which was a bit of a lie. Bless had been awake long enough to go through every Cleric’s room and all of their tomes. It was likely about a month she’d been alone in Aeon. “I hope she wasn’t alone too long…” she said honestly.

She then watched him sit down across from her. He seemed to be studying her, or forming something in his mind. She tipped her head as he spoke again, grateful for the silence to end. She seemed a little surprised by his hypothetical, though. “Uh… I’m still a little foggy from the spell.. but I think I understood you. Did you say.. hypothetically… you want to defy the Coven and restore the Shisha to her earliest memories?” she asked. It seemed for a moment that she was deeply uncomfortable with the idea… though it wasn’t out of objecting to it. It was more out of fear of how the Coven would respond. “I don’t know what they’d do to you if you did that…” she said quietly. She rubbed her arms as though she were suddenly chilled. “If the Shisha was restored to her earliest state… preserving what memories she’s made since she awakened now… she would never let the Coven transfer the gifts of the Oracle onto someone who couldn’t handle it… or was unworthy,” she said. And it had been given to many unworthy people.

Bless was fairly certain her brother would come to her when he was finished. She didn’t want to try to carry the sandwiches and tea back to his hut. She just didn’t know that he would likely be coming with company… Fortunately she had made enough to sate them all.

“She was supposed to be the only one until Twilight,” Orkla clarified, having never revealed that before. Orkla knew that the others were never going to live long lives with the gift, that some would abuse it, some would die from it. This was something she had to sit by and watch happen, though… because there were things even Orkla couldn’t meddle with. This was her gift… and if centuries had gone by before an Oracle from Twilia’s line came to be… then the world could have gone on with her lesser Seers. But the Coven had become too set in its ways… the wrong ways. It was like they didn’t know what to do without an Oracle… and so they kept making them.
_________________________________________________

Mira took a deep breath and let it out slowly as she sat curled up with Silvi. She felt this peace wash over her as her ears turned back, hearing Silvi call her ‘daughter.’ She hugged tighter and wasn’t sure she wanted to let go. Thankfully, Silvi wasn’t in any rush to either. “…Mom…” she said quietly, closing her eyes and feeling the warmth and comfort of being right here.

___________________________________________________

“Oh… right. We’ll let you rest, but first… I made you something,” Sunny said as she pulled out the velvet bag she’d put the comb into and then placed it on Opal’s lap. “Something you could wear all the time when you’re at work or, you know… if you want to go out..”

“Yeah… so do you,” Hestia retorted with annoyance. “You’re so high,” she said before moving to secure Morgana’s wrists behind her back, then moving down to her feet. She took the wing belt that was around her own waist off and secured it around Morgana’s waist to pin her wings to her back so she couldn’t fly off either. She moved to pull her back onto her feet and looked around at the state of the room they had been in. Needles and spoons by candles and half-eaten food everywhere. It looked nasty and smelled worse. “This was worth nearly killing Opal over?” she asked. “Come on.” She started to head for the tunnel again to find Lyka and leave. “Lyka!” she called from the dark end of the passageway. “I don’t have the torches anymore. Can you lead us out?” she asked. “I got her.”

Vespa looked up at Traitorin as he offered a gentle squeeze of her shoulder and reassuring words. And they were… reassuring. She felt her brother’s confidence in her, his belief. She needed to have that in herself. She listened as he spoke close to her, reminding her that the key to healing magic was in her refusal to accept death, her need to deny the wound to kill. She couldn’t hesitate. And she couldn’t give up. She nodded to him. “I won’t give up,” she said.

“And you won’t blame yourself if it doesn’t work,” Zeke repeated, wanting Lacey’s wishes to be heard.

“I won’t,” Vespa said.

Zeke took a breath and tied off the last stitch. “Then… she’s all yours,” he said as he moved to step away, taking the tray table with him so Vespa had full access to Lacey on the table.

Vespa was nervous… but she wanted to try… she wanted more desperately now to succeed. She looked at Trait and then moved into the room and over to Lacey and saw the wound up close for the first time and felt those tears sting her eyes again. “Sorry…” she whispered, unsure if her reaction would be upsetting for Lacey. Was it unprofessional, maybe? But Vespa wasn’t a professional. She was a girl who was trying very hard to see if she could be special like her brother, special enough to save Lacey from a wound no other magic had been able to heal… special enough to be able to heal her brother and Miharu… She looked back at Trait. Was she supposed to put her hands over the wound? How was she supposed to find the source? Of course, the answer was as simple as it was difficult. Close your eyes and feel it.

_______________________________________________

Penny listened and tipped her head as Raphtalia spoke of knowing a little about what a crush was… and about the things she’d seen couples doing in the mist. “Other things?” she repeated curiously. She smiled and shrugged. “But yeah… those things. Do you think of doing those things when you think of my brother?” she asked. If yes… then she had a crush on him and Penny liked Talia, so she certainly wouldn’t mind if the pretty wolf-deer was someone Roan might date.

Haddie helped her stand and then moved to work on her tails more while she finished washing up. “Uh… no, not really. I mean… these are very matted, which is amazing considering what your fur is made from. But to be honest, the crystal is so fine, it’s just like fur. It tangles and you add in other things over time, it makes them thick and rough and heavier than they should be. A tail shouldn’t feel this heavy. It should feel like a cloak or train behind you… light and fluffy,” she said. “You’ll understand when I’m finished.” She was glad she kept the water running and draining, because as she worked through the tails, the water was getting filthy. She would make sure it was fully clean before letting her sit back down. “Let me know if you get tired of standing,” she said. She was making more headway with the tails this way.

Oaken guided Futuba back towards the Alphas offices where Millia would be waiting. “She wasn’t hurt because of you, Futuba. She was hurt because of him,” he said, feeling it was important to clarify that for her. “Nothing that is happening to you is your fault. Not your engagement, not what just happened in the kitchen, none of it… okay?” It wasn’t a long walk to the office and as they arrived, he knocked on Millia’s door.

Dartanya sighed as she watched Melody take Taevasina out of the kitchen and straight to the infirmary. She turned and brought her boot swiftly into Yohan’s stomach. “Oops… I tripped,” she said.

“Mom!” Nicodemus arrives shortly after and had been guided as to where to go by the cooks. He turned the corner and saw her standing guard over a winded and whimpering Yohan. “Tripped?”

“I’m so clumsy, sweetheart,” Tanya said. “He assaulted Tae, broke her wrist, and tried to drag a child from the kitchen to do gods know what to her,” she said.

“I’ll take him to a holding room,” Nico said as he moved to bind Yohan’s hands behind his back and hoisted him onto his feet. “Let’s get you a nice, solitary confinement room,” she said before starting to head out.
____________________________________________________

“I hope she does too…” Rohdorn said. He hoped that the True Night spoke to Blaise eventually and that the clouds would clear from her sight.

Alder was barely able to wrap his mind around the fact he’d released and he groaned, his breath hitching in surprise as Blaise turned right around and had a hold of him. She was forcing him back to attention so effortlessly, but it felt more intense than he would have expected. He thought his legs might buckle. But then she had him sitting on the bed and she was on top of him and he was inside her again, and she was moving this time. His hands moved to her hips as he held on, quite sure if she kept up like this he was going to be climaxing again before long. “B-Blaise..” he managed to eke out as she spoke of wanting him, loving how he felt… “Gods… hnn..” he could barely form a thought, let alone a sentence. Perhaps another sign of his inexperience in bed, though Blaise would have him very well versed by the time she was done with him.

“Hmm… well, I do hope we find out the end of that story,” Rael noted, meaning just what the source of Io’s grace was. It was not something one often found in a dragon, which was why Vyshae’s curiosity over it had piqued his own. “I don’t know if Traine will be back tonight. This mission he left on sounded… involved…”

____________________________________________________

Calla returned the hug, having needed it, though she was still trembling. She listened as Tatiana explained that those centaurs would be expelled from the castle and unable to ever enter the queen’s lands again. She nodded. She’d let Tatiana get her cleaned up, though the scent of that centaur’s longing was still in her nose. “Do you have… p-peppermint oil?” she asked. She wanted something sharp and potent to cleanse out her senses with. She was a cloud fawn… so watching over a child would be something that might bring her some comfort and calming too… so she wouldn’t object. “Was Xel hurt badly?”

Spartan smiled and nodded. “Glad to be a sounding board, but you worked out what you wanted to do all on your own,” he noted. “I’ll leave you to it, then,” he said, not wanting to interrupt her time if she wished to go check up on Xel and the girl or resume her patrols.

Quinn hugged her a bit as they rested in the bath. “This is a nice upgrade by La’Shire,” he said about the jets. He sighed, though, moving a hand up to trace the opal on her collarbone. “I’m relieved it’s over… and you’re safe… I won’t lie. I was sick over all of it… especially when I was helpless to do anything for you. At least when the contest came… I was doing something… I was able to do something to free you.”

Ashe blushed when Rumi smiled at her like that. She let out a surprised little sound when he scooped her up into his arms and carried her to the bed, setting her down again. “I love you and every moment with you too,” she returned as she scooted back on the bed some, waiting for her stallion to join her. “Do you think we’re a little overdressed for cuddling?” she asked.
_________________________________________________

Esric took a breath and managed an adorably broken ‘uh huh’ in response to Minato saying he’d take that kiss as a yes. Then Minato was kissing him again. It was everything Esric could do not to let him notice his reaction from the first kiss, let alone another. Minato had moved to the sofa with him and he was so close, Esric could tell, though… his own body had reacted more obviously than Minato’s. It was the Pixie in him that seemed to quick to respond, which the Djinn in him was trying to backpeddle to no avail. And there was the fact they were still making out. Until a knock came to the door, and Esric broke the kiss, taking a deep breath, blushing deep for a Djinn. He looked towards the door as Sarah called through it.

“The girls are getting out of the bath. You two might want to wrap up your conversation soon,” Sarah called before walking back to the kitchen.

Esric looked at Minato, finding the elf still so close that it would be easy for more kissing to ensure, but he shifted a bit, crossing his legs on the couch and pressing his hands down onto his lap. “Rem’s going to be out there soon,” he said to Minato. “I… I can’t go out there yet,” he added with embarrassment in his voice.

Nessa managed to swallow a laugh when Nyx nearly flipped Felix off. She rubbed behind Felix’s ear. “I agree,” she whispered to Felix about them needing to move to the bedroom.

Tilly’s feathers were fully ruffled by this kiss with Nyx. It was like all that dancing around her own feelings was quickly cast out the window by this kiss… a kiss that made it incredibly difficult to deny her feelings for him were just as deep. It was more amazing that neither of them had come up for air yet.

Nessa would honestly appreciate the emergency call on Tilly’s crystal when it came through… because she did not want to be in the room when her brother got excited… and she still very much wanted her lunch!

Trinket was distressed by this back and forth. Ryn looked to be in such pain and in a literal, physical struggle with someone who she couldn’t see. A curse… embedded in his right… his right… eye! “Ryn.. what do I do? How do I help you?” she asked frantically as she stood up, seeming unwilling to back away from him. He’d never call her those things… that wasn’t Ryn. A curse. He’d said very clearly it was a curse. He was begging her to help him… but she didn’t know how. “How?!”

Kahi nodded and hurried off with his son, leaving the room and making a rush towards the room Ryn was being held in. Kahi would not be happy if he learned that the Guards had learned Trinket was in there and no one got her out before they came. “This way. It’s not far,” he said, leading his future son there.

Celluna watched them go and closed the door behind them, locking it. She looked back to where Inara was sleeping peacefully still, not roused by the tension that just filled and left the room. She hoped Ri made it in time. If this bad thing happened… it would completely destroy Ryn…

~*~*~*~*~*~

Ginga listened and felt relief from her sister’s words, and it was clear as she seemed to physically relax, her body losing its obvious tension as she laid there. “An ant hill…” she repeated. “You’re right.. I’m… making it into more than it has to be.” It didn’t mean she wasn’t still going to be nervous about it, but… maybe… she could push through it.

Maks very delicately and without great detail, explained how it was he and Fauve finally got over the hurdle, so to speak. “I asked her to look into my eyes… to just keep eye contact with me, so she could see exactly what I was feeling for her. She tells me that it made her feel so safe and loved looking into my eyes when she was feeling that vulnerable… and hearing me talking to her all through it. After that night… it felt natural for her. It didn’t feel like this mountain she needed to conquer… it was just… natural,” he said again. “Maybe that trick could help you.”

______________________________________________________

Marin smirked and laughed a bit, despite the gravity of the situation. They had all survived that attack. “Touche,” she returned.

Rostan nodded and moved his arm so the wound was within her reach to bite. “I’m afraid I won’t be able to feed you tonight,” he said, because of the venom.

“I’ll do it… I’m sure you’d rather stay on your Lemurian diet,” Marin mused lightly.
___________________________________________________

Cass smiled as he watched the case fill with water. The flower looked quite pretty floating there in the case. “I’m sure he’ll love that,” he said about her cherishing it always. He nodded when she said she was ready to find the library. “One floor down, I believe,” he said as he moved to let her out of the room and closed the door. They could go down the closer staircase, as there seemed to be one on either side of the manor. One took you up from the kitchen side, the other from the living room side.

Senn listened as Fii explained that it was an old custom, though he’d never seen it occur himself… but it was considered poor manners or hiding dark intentions if you went without a gift of some sort. “Makes sense, I suppose.”

Topaz nodded and looked towards the kitchen. Odds were that Minerva had made extra, more than she would be bringing to meet Heirloom. There would be plenty for them all the sate their own sweet tooths… especially Paz who seemed particularly interested in the aroma of cookies wafting out from the kitchen. She returned to her meal, though… knowing she needed to eat something nourishing before she could enjoy some sweets. For the baby…

Minerva let it sink in that maybe Pellian wasn’t feeling the same with that intense look. He’d gotten the cookies out, setting them all on the cooling racks… but then he was crossing the kitchen and kissing her. She blushed deeply and moved her arms around his neck as she returned it. It would be so easy to give in… she just had to stop thinking about it. She just… couldn’t let herself stop overthinking it right this moment. But the kiss was a good sign that there was a big part of Min that wanted that.

The difference for Pandora was that there was nowhere Leif’s hands were forbidden to wander with her. His touch was gentle and warm and it was a welcome feeling. “I know,” she said quietly as she rested back against Leif, letting him know she already felt completely confident that he had her. She took a breath and closed her eyes, blushing some as he moved the cloth gently along her skin, leaving a trail of soapy suds on her skin that washed off in the next pass.

Thierry noticed the way his crystal antlers seemed to shimmer and glow. It was pretty… but she didn’t say anything. Commenting on his antlers might be like commenting on her tails… possibly forward. She moved a bit and nodded as Heirloom offered to draw her a bath. “Yes… please. That… that would be nice,” she said. She was still a little damp from that morning, being in the healing pools… She didn’t remember it, having been unconscious when he brought her there to heal… but it certainly hadn’t washed all of her experience away. It would be nice to have a hot bath… She did blush a bit herself, though…
___________________________________________________________

Ode smiled and nodded. “Yeah… but his mom… has a means of really getting her message across great distances,” he mused. “They use the northern lights like a bit relay,” he added, which was true. “As for Regius… honestly, I think it might just be a misunderstanding. He’s never shimmered like that over someone,” he admitted. “But he’s also never shown interest in anyone. He’s really good at being chivalrous and naturally courtly, but seems the moment he finds someone he has a genuine interest in… he’s at a loss suddenly.”

Novel got the bath drawn and removed her clothes, getting into it. She let out a sigh as she slipped down until it was up to her chin, then slipped under to wet her hair. She came up and started to get washed up, letting out little content sighs and moans. It just felt so good to get clean after camping out. And the hot water was delightful. It made the tension in her melt away and for the moment she forgot about her little miff with Regius. She didn’t know that he had found the compass, let alone that she’d lost it… or that he knew exactly what it was trying to tell him.

“Oh, well, if it’s done and if you want to wait a few more minutes, I can take that out and cut it… so we can bring them everything at once,” Pine offered, willing to slice the roast for her if it was finished. “Sounds like I know what I’ll be having too,” he added, as it smelled delicious. A hot roast beef sandwich. “I can make a dipping gravy from the juice too…” he added. “A little grujadier cheese and that’d be a winning sandwich,” he noted with a smirk. Turned out Grey Pine was a bit of a cook himself. Had to be with three girls and a boy to feed. He’d had a full house back home with his daughters and Aiyan.

Grey moved to get some mitts and get the roast out, checking it and nodding. “It’s done… Think they can wait ten more minutes or so?” he asked her as he seemed to easily find one of the pots and what else he’d need to make the dipping sauce. He tipped the baking dish, keeping the roast in place as he poured the juice into the pot and then set to work adding some onions, butter and flour to turn it into a thick, delicious gravy to go with the sandwiches. He laughed as she said hinting wasn’t getting anywhere with Lorna and Naria… and they had to wait this long. “They go back that far, huh?” he asked. “Well, sometimes you just need a push to take a rewarding leap…”

Lorna blushed at his soft tones when he suggested a bath would be good right about now. She nodded. “Me too…” she said before she looked back to the kitchen and then moved to head upstairs with Naria. She held onto his arm instead of the railing, trusting in him to keep her from mis-stepping more than she trusted the railing. She was still getting used to her depth perception being restored. Stairs were still tricky.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Zai let out a surprised gasp as Aiyan rushed around the bed and had her in his arms so quickly she was left holding the towels and completely at her nymph’s mercy. She blushed and laughed a bit as he clarified that he was *her* naughty nymph. “Well, thank the Ancients for that,” she returned softly. She rested in his arms as he carried her down the stairs and out of their home towards the waterfall and the warm waters of the lake.

Naiya smiled and nodded. “It’s good any way… as long as I’m in your arms,” she assured him. “I won’t mind if we end up going down that path again either,” she added, just to clarify. She moved to guide him in for a kiss as they laid there, cuddling.

Singo moved to gently brush her tears away, caressing her cheek. He smiled and nodded. “Everything for a reason… seems to be a universal truth,” he said. “I’m just glad we’re here now,” he said before pulling her in closer and kissing her again. He broke it after a few moments. “Thank you for saying yes,” he whispered to her.

Loki looked at her offered hand and he moved to take it, letting Aithne lead him back into the kitchen with her to get something to eat. He could feel all of the energy in this home… but it wasn’t overwhelming. It seemed like everyone here was resting or peaceful… recovering. It was quiet… Loki could handle the chaos… but he much preferred tranquility. Once in the kitchen, he tugged on her hand a bit so she’d look at him and he signed that something smelled good.

“Me too,” Freya said with a smile. “Come on… let’s go back to our cabin. There’s something more than kissing I think I’d like to do with my strong, handsome Night Elf,” she said as she rested a hand on his chest and looked up at him.

Sylar looked at her and nodded, moving to kiss her cheek. “Do you feel like resting for a while?” he asked. He would rather she be rested if they were going to sit out and watch the stars tonight and seek out their child’s name… something that they wanted to have for him before the birth. It seemed important to both of them.

Finn nodded and smiled as Nayril remarked that this was how she remembered Thayne to be… before he got mixed up with Severin. But even then… he couldn’t be entirely robbed of his light. He’d chosen to walk away, defect, than to hurt Baillie or anyone else. “I’m glad you have him back,” he said, “and I’m even more glad that we found each other,” he said before bringing her in for a kiss. He broke it and smiled. “We’re going to get through this… and I can’t wait to make you my wife.”

Thayne came into the room and moved to sit on the bed with her. “Hey,” he said quietly. “You’ve been out for a couple hours. Missed lunch. I bet you’re hungry,” he said, wondering if she wanted to go out and eat something.

Riesa watched as Meliodas scooped up Poesy and carried her after the half-sylph. “You’re thinking deeply,” Riesa noted as she saw Meliodas’s eyes go rather distant here and there. “No need for that right now. Right now you just need to focus on yourself and your mate,” she said with a smile as she opened the door for him. It was ornate and made of heavy wood, carved with pinecones and berries, leaves and vines and curls to represent the wind. In the room similar carvings were around the grand fireplace and on the furnishings, and the sleigh bed looked like it was carved to appear like two trees coming together at the top. It was made up with plush blankets of rich colors and golden thread embroidery. The pillows were fluffy and the fire was crackling away across the room with a plush sofa and a cozy carpet that they could comfortably lounge on by the fire if they desired. The bathroom was equally extravagant, yet richly melded with the warm, rich touches of nature. “I’ll leave you two be. There’s a golden crystal by the bed that you can use to call for anything you need. The Elves are happy to be of assistance to you,” she assured him. “Enjoy your rest and your bath,” she noted with a smile before moving to leave them be.

“Lio?” Poesy looked around as they stood in the doorway of the room. It was beautiful. It felt warm and welcoming, comforting. It smelled good too, like flowers and cookies and the slight smokey scent from the fire. And on the book cases beside the bed were those endless fairytales…

Cina looked at the vial in her hand and paused as Fenris called her out on it, and asking if she realized what that would do to him, considering his half-bloodhound heritage. “I’m not sure, honestly… which is why I was curious to find out,” she said. She considered not using it on him when he expressed his concern… though not his concern of it making him pursue Cina… no, he was afraid he wouldn’t be able to keep his emotions in check with Fable. But when he asked her to please go, that she wouldn’t change his answer, no matter what she tried… it made her angry. “Right, next thing you’re going to tell me is you built this cottage for her,” she said, then paused as he had a tell… even she knew that. “You built it for her…” she said, deadpan.

Fenris would probably hear the shower water stop from his bedroom… indicating that Fable had just finished with her shower and would probably be getting dried and dressed and coming out to eat soon. It wasn’t lost on Cina that he was trying to rush her out of his home so Fable wouldn’t come out to see her there.

“I should do it,” Cina said to him as she moved to the door, still holding the powder, as though debating releasing it in his home. If he gave her an ultimatum to leave or he’d tell Rosie that she’d gone into her gardens to take the blossoms to make that, she would finally leave. She wouldn’t use it for fear of getting in trouble. Lucid Blossom wasn’t something you just played around with to try to seduce a guy.

Eko looked at her and let out a sigh. He was grateful and relieved she was willing to just let it happen if it felt right… not to try to make it happen just to try it. “I just don’t want to risk it… We just started doing… what we’re doing…” he said, blushing some as he seemed to dance around the words. He returned the kiss when she moved in, quieting him. He smiled and nodded in agreement. “Alright… let’s find something to eat then,” he said as he moved with her into the kitchen.

Maize smiled when Athrun so tenderly brushed the tear away. “Thank you,” she said quietly and then nodded. “Yeah… last two stops… maybe leave something for Zai and Aiyan on our way back to our place,” she said. She then looked over as Athrun’s attention went to the boasting boys. She frowned and sighed. “There are those who don’t feel that way, Athrun. I know you’re too good to believe or understand it, but… not everyone is so devoted to the person they share that with,” she said. She moved to take his hand again. “Come on… let’s stop at Naiya’s and Lorna’s. They’re close to each other… Then we can stop at Rosie’s and then Aiyan and Zai’s… I think I’m ready to head back home…” she admitted. The town could be nice, but also a little overwhelming for the Dryad.

_____________________________________________________________

Myth looked around and her tails fanned out around her, vibrating some as she shook off the sensations from the transport magic. Convenient, but she still wasn’t a fan. She looked over at where Savarian was sitting, with another young man who looked a lot like him kneeling by him.

Savarian looked up from where he was sitting as the group appeared with a glimmer of magic fading out from around them. He sat up a little more as the bunny-like girl started a quick approach, only to be stopped by Link, then she continued to approach slower, kneeling in front of him and speaking to him like she knew him well… when he didn’t remember her. Even calling him… “Varvar?” he repeated in a whisper. He then looked at the vial she was holding out to him. It looked like it was a liquid rainbow, and she promised it would help his… ancient magic recover. “I am…” he said when she mentioned he must be feeling so tired. He listened, a bit confused to be fair. He nodded and moved to take the vial from her. “Thank you… Noctis…” he said. “I… I’m sure I’ll remember one day,” he said when she explained how they knew each other. “You’re someone Aria would have liked to be around,” he could remember that much.

Will looked to Link and nodded. “Both of them will need one of the elixirs to help their recovery, physically and magically. I’ll have to examine Tegra more thoroughly if he was poisoned by a drow tether,” she said. “Etios may be the easier to start with,” she added. “And when I’ve seen them both… I should very much like a bath and something to eat,” she added, looking at Cecelia almost as though she knew exactly who the phoenix was and that she would be the one able to arrange that. Once she was feeling a bit more awake, she could allow herself to be available to Wesley… to hear his questions, answer them as she could, or just share with him stories of the days of the Magi… For the most part, they were good… some simply didn’t understand the magic they were blessed with… it was why she would agree that, in some instances, it was good the magic faded altogether in the Hume descendants. While others, like Wes, were worthy of awakening any magic sleeping in their bloodlines.

Myth came over to Cecelia. “Hey feathers… why does the kid smell like Varian?” she asked quietly. Seemed she wasn’t about to interrupt what was obviously a calming conversation between Zen and Varian… so she cast her curiosity toward Cecelia to answer.

“I’ll be fine,” Cressida said with a smile, finding it curious that he would be concerned about her just getting the tray. She hadn’t really felt any ill effects from being outside the Pure Wood, thankfully… She got up and moved to pull the table on the balcony closer to the chaise before she went into the room to get the tray, bringing it back and setting it on the table. It was a little heavy for her, but she managed. “See?” She asked as she moved to sit down on the edge of the chaise with him. “Looks like a lot of strange food,” she said… since they didn’t have a lot of this sort of thing in the Pure Wood. Ettie would probably find all of Cressida’s firsts outside the Pure Wood to be entertaining. She’d already marveled over the shower and the softness and coolness of the sheets and the satin duvet on the fluffy comforter. Even the sun felt different out here… in the Pure Wood the sun was always filtered through a heavy fog that seemed to hang in the air.

Quistis looked over at him, tensing as he apologized for touching on one of her strong memories, especially since it was an unpleasant one. She lowered her hand from her neck when he said to have Tegra purify the mark when he recovered his strength. “So… even though he’s gone… I’m what? I’m still married to him?” she asked, her ears falling back. It was like the nightmare wouldn’t end. She looked over at him and nodded as he mentioned that Tegra would have offered if he wasn’t still recovering. “I haven’t gone to see him yet…” she said honestly. She wasn’t sure she should when he had been so weak when they brought him in.
___________________________________________________________

Caz laughed when Daisy told the Quads to ‘suck it,’ because she had Caz all to herself. He looked at her and smiled. “You are so cute when you’re being boastful,” he mused as he carried her off to their room.
~~

Enola’s ears fell back shyly and she blushed when Ko traced her cheek and mentioned he hoped she had every intention of ‘celebrating.’ Of course, that was code for mating for them. They very much enjoyed finding reasons to celebrate. “I am looking forward to it, so… hopefully you’re planning to celebrate too?”

~~

Tien smiled and laughed softly at his remark. “Believe me, I would like that too,” she said before her breath hitched a bit and a blush rushed across her cheeks. Feeling his fingers teasingly tracing around the base of her tail was doing wicked things to her. “Why does the room suddenly feel way too far away?” she asked.
~~

“Mmm… yeah,” Pepper agreed as she looked up at him. She moved to face him a bit more as they sat together. “So what were you working on?” she asked, looking over the back of the couch at his workstation. He’d obviously been too distracted to continue… and she didn’t mind in the least that he preferred to come sit with her so they could distract each other instead.
~~

Patched smiled and followed along. “Is it sad I’m looking so forward to this?” she asked with a lighthearted laugh. A bath together was something that felt like a luxury right now. Thankfully, the pups were like clockwork… and since they’d just gone down for a nap, they wouldn’t wake until their little tummies woke them for dinner… Mystrians grew faster than Hume children. Patches and Ray would definitely be needing some help before long as they started to crawl and play and get into trouble, most likely.

~~

Ruby nodded, though she had this gnawing feeling like she was supposed to be reacting to this now… and maybe a little more urgently than she was. She didn’t know that her future daughter was here, or that she was currently trapped in a holding room with the boy she liked… who also happened to be currently possessed by someone that wanted to hurt her.

~~

“You are really moving there,” Tripp said as he kept up with Hunter, a husky on a mission. “When Archer arrived, you weren’t this frantic,” he reminded him. Perhaps Hunter was sensing that whoever was the source of this feeling… hadn’t arrived in a safe place. Thankfully, Kahi and Kahiri were rushing there too… “We’re heading towards the holding rooms,” Tripp noted with some concern as he carried Ibiel in her baby sling, supporting her against his chest to keep her from being jostled by the pace.

~~

Julep walked with Parack back to her room. They reached it in short order and she opened her door, moving inside and setting the tri-thermos on the table. She didn’t really have a sofa… just some cozy pillows on the floor in front of the viewing screen that she could make comfier with more pillows and blankets. The only other place to sit or lay and cuddle was her bed, which would work too, but perhaps not for eating in. “I’ll get the movie ready if you want to get some of the snacks out for us,” she said with a smile, unaware he was thinking the whole way about what Tanya had said. Julep slipped her shoes off and moved to find the movie crystal she was thinking about.
~~

“Those are big doors,” Lyla noted before smiling and pushing on one. Despite looking heavy and way bigger than the fennec, it opened like it weighed no more than a feather. She stepped inside with him and found it was currently empty… thankfully… They wouldn’t have to feel overwhelmed. But the artists had left all of their works-in-progress… some more than others, some essentially finished… all sitting on easels and tables and pedestals with the large windows, floor to ceiling, along the entire length of the room, letting the natural light pour in. “Wow…” she breathed. “Look at all the colors… so many..” she said as she moved into the room and looked at the paintings. “Imagine looking at the night sky through windows like this…” she said… though there were some lovely gardens with such views… as Rev could recommend.

~~

Kia listened and nodded. “I know what you mean. It must be so different for you, though…” she then paused a moment. “You don’t feel that pain anymore though, do you?” she asked. “You haven’t smoked as much…” she added. If one blessed thing came from the merge, maybe it would simply be that Saber wouldn’t feel that pain anymore that could become so crippling to him.

~~

Aura wasn’t sure just how Archer had been sent through time… but it sounded like a much more difficult process on him than it had been for her… which had been an accidental swap of sorts with her infant self. “You said Lady Sun was the one who sent you back here,” she said… “Do you think she sent whoever this is back too?” she asked… They wouldn’t know that Lady Sun was sick in the future, made that way by the being that forced her to send him and Ryn back in one body. That Nyx, her mentor, had been the one to send Trinket back in order to fix things… by sending her where Ryn was.

~~

Snow blushed at his remark that they’d conceived Rain outside. She smiled and nudged him a bit where they sat. “Yes… our room,” she agreed. “I think we should take full advantage,” she said before moving in and kissing her husband. She then pulled away and got up, reaching her hand down to him. “Coming? Or… I guess that’ll happen in a little bit,” she teased.

Timber blushed a bit and tried to brush it off as Amanda teased some. He cleared his throat and looked at Rocky and shrugged. What could he say? Rocky could understand the desire for one’s own mate.

Rain smiled and moved to hug Amanda. “You are one of my sisters,” she said with certainty as she drew back. “So were you two heading somewhere particular?”

“No, just getting a walk in, taking in some sunshine. We were talking to some of the guards about that crazy Centaur contest that we missed this morning. Did you see that report? Like half their herd had already been exiled from Queen Silvi’s lands… I heard a few more are soon to follow.”

Arielle smiled, feeling deeply certain about this having been the right thing to do. She looked at Auel and her smile brightened. She was grateful he had encouraged her and come with her. She looked back to Juli and Slate and then moved in and hugged Juli, probably surprising her. The only kind embrace or touch she’d had since she returned to the castle was Slate. Ari drew back and smiled at the wolf. “I have faith in you,” she said to Juli.

Slate’s ears perked up as Ari hugged Juli and expressed such certainty in their getting their path ahead right. He looked back to them and nodded. “Don’t let us keep you… I think we have some need to absorb what you’ve given us…” he said, trying to be polite.

Ari could tell that, while Slate and Juli appreciated her and Auel’s words deeply, they now needed time to process it. She nodded. “Of course. Please… know that you can say hello to us if you see us…” she said before taking Auel’s hand again to head off with him.

Winreesa looked up at Shiri then nodded. "If that's okay yeah" she said softly curious,  but since they would be walking through several patches she closed her eyes. The stained glass area's were fine. Regular glass no. Although she was a bit nervous to be meeting others. Then again meeting new people always made her nervous. Her mother calling her and all other white ravens like her accused. But the few moments she spoke to him....he seemed really nice. Enough that she'd ask people what they knew about him. Rao was perhaps the best source he spoke like they were long time friends.

Syaoran and the others walked with Mizuki Syao being quiet and listening as Mizuki filled them in on what they needed to know as guests of the Sacred Oak. There seemed to be a few at the entrance speaking away. But he was glancing about as they walked. There was subtle tension in the air here.

***
When Loch started petting her, she rested her head on her paws. Listening but content to lay there as long as he needed. She watched Samson get up and move to speak with Atticus. No doubt to ask for safe haven for Loch and Corrigan. Atticus she felt would have no problem and sure enough he confirmed it moments later. Also about making a call...if she had to guess it would be to arrange transport for Lily.

"You're right." She said about the she should have listened but she knew it was a lightly teasing remark on his part. When Gideon greeted Judith she stood as well turning to see there friend. "Hello Judy." She said setting her tea down. Was there something they didn't know about?
***
Eri was in the kitchenette making some tea. But she'd happily take Ban for a while if they wanted to go out.

Safira chuckled listening to them was like listening to her team. There was a closeness that went beyond title. She was very happy to see there friendship. In fact it was Abbadon that assured her Sora would accept her. She did, once the initial shock wore off for them both. Safira sat in a chair. She was curious as well....wondering if he'd spoken to there father at all.

Coriander was debating that issue herself. Wither to tell them her successor was Duncan or allow him to. But he had this doubt to him lately like he felt Trait would never allow it. She tried reassuring him that Trait was not a petty dragon. He wouldn't oust Duncan....but the one he needed to speak to was Lord Traitorin. So perhaps it was best left to Duncan to tell his parents.....
_________________________________________________________

Pherenice looked at Orion as he confirmed. She regarded him a moment then nodded. " Then let's go somewhere else....quickly." she said. "He's going to resist....its going to get messy.....there's a hostile dangerous energy coming from him.....when they approach to detain him.....he'll snap....if they're not prepared they'll get seriously hurt."

***
"Spiritually the Raven is fine. According to him the mind is not, you knew that though. If you have blessed water or someone who can preform a blessing on him it will help. My seal of protection will not be affected." He said having used divine magic to create it. Thankfully the toll was no where near as great as the Rainbow Lotus Pillar. He stepped out.

"I will return within the hour, I need to take this one outside the divine barrier." Anos said and Averie nodded.

He turned and began walking towards the door. La'Shire assuring him he'd be able to re-enter. Although if Haven or Semper wished to follow he would not stop them. It wasn't like he'd lie about the outcome of there talk, returning this one to his or her original form. And if they ran off....although he'd much rather send them to the Nether. He just  might, even though he was weaker then the Ne'therian's of the same rank it was a troublesome strength here. It was still a shame to Anos....it was like they were still angry at the world. There refusal to change was what lead to situations like this ones.
______________________________________________________

Solace smiled. "The same way you go to Elysain. Your Realm doesn't need a special step sweetie. Your realm touches it already." Solace looked at Siliqi.

"Yeah....its the same concept as mine." She said looking at her. "You will the door to appear and were it exits. In this case the safe starting point is in La'Shire. You'll be safe and it'll let you get to know the people you protect."
___________________________________________________

Cloud walked with her, hearing her laughing was a relief. As she asked him if his time table included his award winning awful communication skills the answer was really rather simple..to both loosing a day....and the planned timetable....."Nope." He said rather dead pan. "Thankfully I have a friend who knows it's my biggest weakness. And plans accordingly.....otherwise....I'd be in trouble without her." He said as they walked towards the city off the port.
____________________________________________________

Dimael nodded. "Thank you." He said. It wouldn't be polite to turn them down and if he didn't use them, should Fleur need them, they'd be available. The looked about the room touching the bark of the ancient tree. "I know your tired, but thank you for helping her." He said to the spirit within, he could feel the warmth of the response but not her words.
_______________________________________________________

Windham chuckled. "Thank you." He said looking at her. "You're cute as well." He said, Then bow a bit cordially since Anna was busy, and Hemlock had heard his title. "In the realm of the Spirits, my Title is Emerald King of the Winds and Sky, but I much prefer to be called by Windham, no title necessary." He said. "I was unable to say it in my other form so please allow me now. Happy Birthday."

"Thank you, Grail" Anna said as he understood why she was willing to do this. "I'm honestly not sure how it ended up there. I do know the vendor recognized my cousins work. It was why he charged it so high...." she smiled nodding again as Grail assured her that Hemlock would always keep it safe. "She accepted Widham so easily you both did..." she said softly.
____________________________________________________

Sephiroth nodded,  while he could say a month....it could have been more. Still though it would have been more honest to put it that way...but he was nervous. Although he could hear how honest she was being....."I really don't know for sure, but I share the sentiment, I know at least a month." He point to the thermos. "The tea leaves she used just came into season....but I don't know if she was up longer." Which was a truth....and made him feel better...but he had to be careful....he tended to be honest and that honesty got him mind whipped and controlled for a long time.....he wasn't in any hurry to go back to that. The bane of his gift....memories contained in everything.....static memories.

Sephiroth nodded. "Right. I'm not worried about what they'll do to me if I do this. It would be more that they would try to stop me before I can." He said closing his eyes a moment. "Emmi....a lot of innocent girls died....." he took a deep breath pausing as one of her memories aligned with one....of his cloudy ones. One he struggled to remember clearly because he couldn't fix his own.....standing behind Zinfandel as he's referred to by those nicknames as they tell Emmi....that he would cleanse the Shisha it would be the last...but if Twilight should be corrupted.....to which Emmi said uncontrollable under her breathe....they would....infuse her with the power of the Oracle.....and fear and despair hit him in waves. It could kill her...or various other things.....his arm was over his stomach the fear was so intense he was unprepared for it. He covered his mouth.....she had managed to hide it from Zinfandel because she knew...she'd heard it before as various points of time in her memories echoed it...those that he accidentally lifted.

Sephiroth looked up at her. He knew....Cvinda told him....the Coven would reject Twilight as Oracle because she wouldn't be controlled. She warned him....they would use him...his gift. That he had to make a choice. He had to choose. "There...is no other choice..." he said lowering his hand as it shook like a leaf..."I have to return her memories....restore her conciousness to what it should be..." he was staring at his hand.....if he didn't....Ember would pay a terrible price....Bless was right....That was the part he hadn't understood....how could they reject the Oracle....because they would make there own....Sephiroth slowly looked up. "I can't let them hurt you...." as he looked up at Ember.....

Sephiroth stood.."We should go...to the common kitchen Bless went to make sandwiches...are...your hungry too?" He asked....he didn't want Emmi to try to talk him out or worse...hear her say she'd tell the Cleric's.

Chrona nodded placing a hand on her friends shoulder. "We all know how much this bothered you." She said softly. "Twilia foresaw it...she knew and asked Dimael to do this for her. She saw what they would do, and saw the path to make it right. To bring the current of your gift back to how it should have been." She said softly "Its honestly amazing how much she forsaw....how far ahead....she even set things in motion back then for Savarian....To her last breathe she set out help you guide everything. Because we can't control the foolishness of some of our childern ."
_________________________________________________
"I love you, my precious daughter." She said softly to her holding Mira as she curled up in her lap. One arm in a gentle hug while her free hand continued to gently stroke her hair and ears in a soothing manner. Silvi started humming softly again. As a dragon, she could purr, but humming was a close second.
___________________________________________________

Opal looked curious then lifted the soft velvety pouch. Opening it she let the hair comb slide into her hand and smiled, it was absolutely beautiful. "Oh Sunny thank you. Its beautiful." She said looking at the delicate flowers and leaves..."I can't think of a time I won't be wearing it." Outside of sleep and washing her hair. "Thank you, I love it."

Levi smiled knowing that meant the world to Sunny to hear. Just as Opal loved receiving such a gift.

Opal cradled it in her hands as if it would shatter but really it was just how happy she was. Bringing her hands up to her chest she smiled. "When I'm finally able to get up and move about I'll have to come by to thank you again."

Lyka walked up. The male secured just as Morgana was hobbling with the feather blades in his legs. A lead attached to the wing belt. "Sure thing, I'm grabbing your shoulder." He said it was a habit, in the dark it was better to confirm he was grabbing her. Or rather putting his hand on her shoulder. Once he did he began walking seeing Morgana swaying and giggling.

"Are we going to get Brat now?" She said then made a bunch of sounds laughing. Lyka frowned as he walked guiding Hestia. "I don't get the thrill....that's worth it?" He shook his head. "Doesn't really matter we'll turn them over to the guards." He kept the pace slow part because his guy was hobbling in pain, and because Hes was having to right Morgana every once and a while as she swayed as if falling over.

The girls father was glaring....the feather kept him from being able to tell Morgana to use her magic...being muted was not in there favor. Not that Morgana could cast sober she couldn't grasp magic for anything. Get her high as a kite...and she could....although the results were unpredictable. Mostly because her magic words were ka-bam.....boom.....woosh.....

Trait looked at her back. "Now, close your eyes Vespa, call out to it in your heart, feel for it....healing magic feels warm like the sun, and fuild like water, it will feel akin to a spring welling up from deep inside, don't be afraid of it, embrace it welcome it when it answers you. The magic itself will guide you from there, trust it, because its born from your heart, from you. " Trait said gently.

Lacey looked at her. "You don't need to apologize, you have warm gentle honest eyes. It's okay to care." She said, she was tired even with the seal, part of her wanted to sleep, part had a feeling if she closed them now that was it....she'd have died on this girl before she even had a chance.....Lacey was far too stubborn for that...the curse wanted her....it'd have to fight to steal her life from her. She didn't want to die right in front of them. Lacey looked at her. "Vespa right? It's okay to be nervous, just know that I'm grateful your willing to try."
_______________________________________________

Raptalia looked at Penny as she asked that the Shimmering continued as she ducked her head bashfully. "I'd be lying if I said no." She said because she was far to embarrassed to just say yes....was it appropriate to have such thoughts but Penny was looking delighted.

Chai nodded. "Okay." She said as she finished up. As Haddie worked away at her tails she tipped her head. "I...don't know the words to say....no one...has ever done something like this..." helped her shown her. Her mother would have if she hadn't taken ill. Chai honestly didn't realize it was the simple thank you....she was told before when she asked what does one say when they gave her warm food and a bed to sleep in....Yohan's tribe made it sound like there were different words for this situation for showing gratitude for something. "They said....I was too slow to learn the complexities....of common...."

Futuba nodded. "Okay." She said then paused looking up as a warm gentle women's voice called put enter. She looked at Oaken then at the door. He said his lady Alpha wished to speak with her concerning this.

Millarose had an awake Ri on her lap. He had thankfully finished nursing but was in the mood to play. Tugging and nomming on her tail having thrown every toy away giggling and squirming around when she moved for her tail. As Millia waited for them to enter she looked at him. "Momma has guests Ri so be a good pup okay?" He let out a happy sound before playing more.

"Be careful...the entryway...is full of toys." Millia remembered to warn them

Futuba blinked...full of toys? Had her curious.

"My fiance." Yohan breathed wincing around bruised stomach muscles....not that Nico would treat him any gentler.....a child in La'Shire was a child. Yohan was about to find they'd do everything they could by customs and laws to protect her. Not to mention him assaulting Tae

A nurse came up and Melody quickly explained, mentioning Semper but Tae shook her head no. Melody frowned.

"Its not like that. It's not that I don't want him to know. He's working on a delicate assignment right now. It'll distract him...he'll be torn between rushing to me and his job. I'll let him know." She said. "Call Chantilly," the nurse nodded and put an emergency call through to Tilly simply writing Miss Taevasina was injured, and her room number. Awaiting treatment...
____________________________________________________

Adriel smiled sadly. "I can sense the light stirring in her. It sounds cliche but...fingers crossed." She was an Ancient saying it, but it was because all they could do was guide them from time to time....and hope they understood the lesson.

Blaise smiled and slowed her pace shifting to draw it out as her arms rested on his shoulders.....he was impressive, but it wasn't just that. She was confused by him, wanting him to be hers and hers alone but not understanding the why, "Alder..." she hummed...her voice singing his name sweetly not that she was paying attention....it was like something inside of her realized what she failed to at the moment....what made him...special to...*her*....

"I'll see her later on, so I'll be sure to ask what insight she gained, based on that, I can give her some actual advice." Vyshae smiled. "But she needed to understand it first before I could."

____________________________________________________
Tatianna reached into her bag pulling it out. "I thought I was the only one who knew that trick around here...my patients get so confused....must be an up north thing then." She said and paused. "For a dragon race no. It's a nice size cut on his side, but it's not bad, just a spot that will be tender for a while. It was the side of his stomach." Tati said as she handed her the bottle to clear her sinuses. Then pulled cloths and what she'd need to clean the scratches and Mark's. She tended to them applied a bit of Zion and bandages. "These should clear up quickly, I'll send you home with some Zion if it needs another application. Is there someone to help with the ones on your back?" She asked if Calla said no, She'd tell her to call a nurse of course....there was..."Xel's an honor Guard of the Queen's right....you could ask him to stay the night if you don't feel safe. He'd never hurt you." Unbeknown to Tatianna Calla knew that better then she did. It would also allow Calla to make sure his wound was cared for.

Soliel nodded. "Thanks again. Think I'll check up on those two make sure they're okay. Then I'll continue my walk" aka her patrols.

Sean shook her head. "I only made it though that because of you....all of it. I was scared....and it hurt, but the moment you'd hold me the fear calmed and your touch calmed the pain." She spoke softly. "I...would have broke...crawled to him....begged him to stop.....most likely....but you chased it away....everything he tried to do...." Sean looked at there hands on her belly. "I'm here now because you were there Quinn. I love you."

Rumi chuckled. "Maybe just a little." He said in agreement as his hand ran gently over her side. "Should probably do something about that." He said softly.
_________________________________________________

Minato nodded. "Its fine, I'll go." He said softly smiling. "Although to be fair....if not for the night elf in me I would not be fairing much better." He said wanting Esric to know....that he had just as much of an affect on him. Minato got up took a deep breathe closing his eyes exhaling slowly, several times...the flush in his cheeks calming...everything...before looking at Esric. "I'll entertain the girls, come out when your ready."

Minato walked out, closing the door behind him but he was still radiating a bit more warmth....for being past noon. It wasn't five minutes later when they came out Rem paused looking around. Not sure where her brother went. "Esric is fine." He said walking over. "We were discussing a few things and he needs a few moments to sort his thoughts." Which was Night elf for Esric needed time to focus on calming thoughts because a wordless talk got rather heated....Sarah was likely to get it...the two little ones thankfully not.

Rem nodded. "Did...Essie tell you I..."

"Wanted to ask me a question yes. But first why don't we get you both settled at the table for your hot chocolate?" The girls nodded. Minato was politely delaying. Giving Esric time to collect himself and Rem and Miki distracted.

Nyx sighed as an emergency chime went off. On Tilly's crystal, no doubt the break Nessa was hoping for. Nyx barely touched the time line when he pulled back. "Tilly...you need to get that." He said gently. Felix was giving him a sour look for nearly flipping him off. Nyx rose an eyebrow but moved to distract himself by finishing playing up Nessa's lunch. He knew how important Tae was to Tilly. They were sisters.

Trinket was distressed by this back and forth. Ryn looked to be in such pain and in a literal, physical struggle with someone who she couldn’t see. A curse… embedded in his right… his right… eye! “Ryn.. what do I do? How do I help you?” she asked frantically as she stood up, seeming unwilling to back away from him. He’d never call her those things… that wasn’t Ryn. A curse. He’d said very clearly it was a curse. He was begging her to help him… but she didn’t know how. “How?!”

He looked up, his head hurt so much as he struggled to maintain control. Jado always won. "I don't...." he didn't know...he wished he did. Jado surged moving the foul names spilling for growling and snarling she'd ruin everything. Jado used Ryn to grab her throat but before he could squeeze Ryn regained just enough to rip into his right wrist....he wasn't sure how long he'd be able to fight back before Jafo overtook him again.

Dazai was watching....he grabbed the keys from one guard who shouted hey as blood splayed through the air. He covered the distance in an instant shifting gravity. That wasn't something he could calculate. As he unlocked the door Jado once again surged his magic lunging for Trinket....but locked hands with Dazai instead. He pulled a specialized restraint slapping it against his wrist, Dazai's right to Ryn's left. He yanked him around as if to dance but there was a reason....as he slipped a black diamond into a grove....locking only the dark evil feeling magic.

Dazai had Ryn in a perfect dip, Trinket would be able to see Ryn's eyes from were Dazai had nudged her back with his seemingly impractical dancing. Ryn's left eye had cleared up...his right...she'd she his iris and pupil with a thin ring of white around it. Dazai could suppress it not remove it....whatever it was...she was the key. Although what would surprise him was if this little time traveler knew him. "All good?" He asked her, Ryn was quiet, sorta stunned and everything was spinning. "I'm sure you've got quite the tale to tell. But first let's do something about his wrist it looks painful." Dazai said lightly tonher looking Trinket over she had a bit of on her but it looked like it was all the pups.

If she and Dazai had met during a visit to the castle or something had met....she'd know Dazai kept bandages in his right coat pocket as well as concentrated Zion cream. Mostly because he really didn't like pain. And due to the nature of his magic was often getting hurt. She barely had red Mark's on her neck. "Your someone special to him....its not easy to fight back against this...." Dazai said if not for his negation ability racing in like he had would have gotten them both hurt. The guards were shouting running down the hall. "The bandages are in my... sheesh they're noisy..." he said distracted. "If they were doing there jobs....you wouldn't have the answers we need now." He paused "oh right the bandages..."

Kahiri nodded running with Kahi they had to get there. As they rounded the corner the guards left there guard station and started running. Ryn was the only one being detained in this section. His heart was thudding in his chest....as they ran...the sight in the cell was confusing. Ryn was being dipped by a burgundy Lycan in a long white and silver trimmed honor guard uniform jacket. He seemed to be holding Ryns left hand with his right. His left arm under Ryn. His brother was dripping blood from his right wrist....and there was a girl a little further back in the cell....it was..."Trinket!" Kahiri called realizing who she was....not that Kahi would be happy....Celly said Ryn was about to do something bad...he nearly had...Jado had been trying to kill Trinket....but she hadn't tried to run....but to save Ryn.



((Occ:Second half later.))

Fauve smiled reassuringly. "When your ready, you'll step over it and leave it behind. Each step after becomes easier and easier." Fauve said softly to her. "Right now, just go as far as you can. But most importantly myself, Shale, Maks, the twins,were all standing behind you, to be there for you....except Sorei." Fauve said brushing Ginga's hair back a bit. "He's not behind you, nor is he ahead of you. He's standing beside you, waiting to take the step when you're ready. Hand in hand, this way should you stumble he's there already, to support you, help you find your center and try again. He's not going anywhere, not without you. He's made that absolutely clear to Maks and I. You Gigi are what's most important to him."

Sorei listened, looking at Maks and nodded. "I'll remember that. If it helps her, all the better. Honestly I'm not worried about it. We'll take that step when we're both ready. But, it bothers her. She's afraid I'll leave her. I already planned on telling Giny, the act of mating is only a small part of my being with her, I'm with her, because she's the one I want be with, there's no rush. But I also don't want her to feel guilty or upset. She's everything to me. To tell her it doesn't matter if its today or years from now, I'll stay be her side because she's worth it, every moment."

______________________________________________________

"I know, but I'd rather not loose you to the poison Ros. " River nodded to Marin. "Thank you, it would be awkward with them, and I worry I'd take to much, it's much thinner in Land Walkers." she gently lifted Roston's arm and sank her fangs in. Letting the poison seep out from her fangs.. She'd know when it was enough, although the look on Pallas's face made her fight laughing a little.

Pallas shook her head. "Listening to you three it's like your discussing afternoon tea." She said smirking. "While River puts more poison into her mate." Pallas's tone was light. As River rolled her eyes up to look at Pallas she smiled. "Reminds me of my old unit. Just get out of a dire situation and we talked like it was just business as usual. It's all new to me though, so it's this mix of new and interesting while also being a bit nostalgic. First time anything has made me feel that way." She said not bothered by what was happening more pondering the different feelings it brought about as Rivers legs dried out only then did Pallas realize..."and should I get River something to cover up with?" She asked as the mermaid was naked on the shoreline except for what her hair coved. The sour look she gave Pallas made the panther dragon quirk an eyebrow. Not realizing anything she brought to cover her would feel far to heavy to the mermaid.
___________________________________________________

Prim smiled as Cass said Kit would love it that she'd always cherish that flower. "Let's take the closer stairwell I'm so curious about the types of books we'll find in there." She said looking at him then at the manor still marveling over how Zendra left this to her. And now it was a safe haven for all of them. She had to wonder if her ancestor had gotten advice from someone.

Fii nodded. "Granted it's not something so much worried about outside of Arcadia especially times like this. If I had to guess they won't budge on this tradition precisely because of the situation." He said glancing at Paz. "But I think someone would enjoy sampling the cookies, make sure they taste as good as they smell." He lightly teased Paz. "Truth be told though there not the only one they do smell wonderful."

Yuuri chuckled. "Reminds me of when I was learning how to bake and cook....Paz offered to taste test any sweet treats I made. Believe it or not she knows her sweets I improved from her advice." She said. She'd impressed Senn later with baked goodies. Yuuri was honest about it too. Admitting Paz taste tested helped her prefect it. "Never puts on a single pound though."

Fii glanced off and away as Paz would likely point to him with some sort of he's why. That in her defense she had to eat more to keep up with her frisky fox. Fii would have nothing to say in his defense. Rather a light hearted. Guilty as charged...

Pell broke the kiss only when the need to breathe became pressing. His arms were looped around her holding her gently to him. "I love you Min, always have." He said looking into her eyes with that same intense look. He leaned in after a moment to steal another kiss, pouring his feelings into it. He loved her so much, but when she was nervous she tended to overthink things. He made sure to let his love for the gorgeous vixen in his arms fill the kiss..

Leif continued, gently washing everything he could reach, he swore she could fall asleep against him like this and that would be fine. He could easily add more warm water if need be, as it was soon he'd need to drain the water and fill with clean once they were all cleaned up. But right now, he was taking his time gently caressing her skin. He was happy to see her so very relaxed.

Heirloom nodded. "I'll go draw one." He said as he got up. She had been through so much. Right now his main concern was helping her feel better and comfortable. He walked into the bathroom, the large soaking tub would be deep enough for her to lean back and relax in. He added a few softly scented oils to help sooth any lingering aches or pains. Then walked over pulling two plush towels hanging them over warming rods. The tub was filling, so he walked and opened a few drawers pulling a clean shirt and comfy pants she could slip into. Taking those in. When the tub reached a good level he walked up "it's ready, Do you need me to carry you there?" He asked gently.
___________________________________________________________

"So...your saying it the first time he's had a serious crush on someone." Kiyoko mused leaning against Oden slowly feeling more relaxed with each passing moment. That would become noticeable soon as the subtle tension was leaving her. She looked down at his arms. "Its a shame you had to hide them...do they each mean something?" She asked tracing one with her fingertips. It was healthy on her part not dwelling on negative emotions.

Regius started at the large crystal....leave it to his mom to dump two huge hurdles in his lap. She certainly was never discreet about it. He sighed and leaned back....still pondering it....she seemed to get upset at the mention of station....was it something terrible to say a lady should be treated with the same dignity and respect regardless of wither she was born a common girl or noble.....he sighed looking up at the ceiling unless one's station inferred to something else entirely outside of Evangelion? But would it really be offensive for a shop owner? She did well for herself. He honestly had no idea she was a thief by trade....but even that....was nothing to be ashamed of. To him it simply meant her life had had different hurdles she did what she had to to survive. He lifted his left hand straight up letting the locket dangle holding it by the chain. Watching its glowing surface as the needle spun and stopped. Over and over again. Pointing steadily to the smaller guest bathroom.

He honestly would not have put it past his mother to meddle to such a degree. And he certainly knew if he had no changes to report she'd be even more pushy. Well meaning but pushy non the less. He had not mentioned the danger in Ethion....nor did she ask where he was. She had aligned the spectrum perfectly so once again...she had her means of finding him....well so long as he had the Aurora stone with him. He dreaded the day it was lost or broken she'd be inconsolable for a while. Not that he could blame her.....Wyntress was taken from them as a pup. Emris would be beside herself in grief and worry. Thinking the worst happened. Right now though he watched the compass arrow....spin. stop. Spin. Stop...over and over again without changing. "My true north huh?"

Tasha smiled nodding as he mentioned a small wait to add onto what they were bringing. "You're in for a treat. We have that cheese, Sable made a bunch, the cheese she makes is incredible." Tasha said watching him move about. "Looks good." She said then nodded. "They first met...in the great war between the Druid and Celtics." She said shaking her head. "This has been a long time coming."

Naria guided her up the stairs. There was no rush, getting used to some things took time. Once they created the top stair he smiled. "Let me know when your ready." He always paused here. Getting used to steps could be nerve wracking so he liked to pause a few steps in from the top stair to give her time to settle her nerves. In the beginning it took some time, which he wouldn't hear it her being sorry for. There was no need he was happy to do this for her. That time shortened bit by bit. But he was fine with waiting. Rushing things when it came to this wouldn't make the climb easier but harder.

☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan smiled as he walked carrying her through the fields around there home. He paused seeing Eliowise. The great floating isles the largest in the center were the Elvin castle was, and seven slightly smaller. Great sweeping gently curved staircases reaching the ground shimmering bridges and glowing waterfalls flowing over the edges of the floating islands. Rivers flowed through the sky traveling from one Island to another. It sat back and up from there lands, Eliowise's shimmering waters flowing into the lake that fed the waterfall near there home. Causing the waterfall to cascade with a warm colorful light to it. Floating in the air above the seven Islands was the seven purifying wind Crystal's and for the first time in history all seven glowed....the source of the rainbow winds that had traveled through Ethion. "I remember the stories mom told Nai and I when we were little. But it's even more amazing then she described. I wonder if Eliowise reflects its King or Queen."

"Glad to hear it." He said back letting her guide him in. Happily returning the kiss as he recieved it. He enjoyed every moment spent with her. Kei felt the purring start before he could help it this time it was just how happy and in love with Naiya he was.

Suna smiled, "same here." She said returning the sweet kiss but felt a warmth just bubbling up inside of her. "You're welcome, thank you for asking so I could." She whispered back meeting his gaze with a loving one of her own.

Aithne smiled as he signed that and nodded. Signing that she get them some dishes so they could enjoy it. She moved over. Her one shoulder was still a little sore when reaching above or upwards but seemed to have recovered a great bit while being nursed back to health by Loki. She got down the plates and everything else she'd need to get them both something to eat. This was her hone normally which was perhaps why she enjoyed spending time at Loki's place, him and the peaceful atmosphere there too.

Bane smiled. "Lead the way love." He said softly clearly not opposed to spending the afternoon in her arms or holding her in his.

"I should. We'll want to commune with the stars and true night tonight. I worry I'd fall asleep otherwise." She said softly as she smiled at him. Traya honestly didn't mind laying down for a bit. Sylar to her had been adorable about it he'd be a wonderful father.

Nayril nodded. "Yeah, I missed him. I'm glad he's found his happiness." She said. Both knew what she meant although it was always Thayne for a bit he was on a journey to find himself. And where he truly belonged. She smiled though at his words and nodded. "Yeah. We've pulled through a lot already." She blushed a bit at his final statement. "I'm looking forward to that too. I'm looking forward to the day I can call you my husband."

Baillie opened her mouth to answer but a rumbling belly beat her to the punch. Sh did answer though blushing as she placed a hand on her belly. "I am hungry." She said looking up at him.

"Welcome home Poesy." He said looking at her. "This is our home would you like to explore a bit?" He asked her as he stepped in closing the door behind him. He had thanked Riesa as she left. It was something different but...."or should we take a bath?" He asked her. The room was beautiful but he made certain to phrase it that way. Welcome home. After everything she'd been through they had been through. It was like a fairytale.

Fenris looked at her. "I did." He answered not cruelly but in confirmation. He could hear the shower stopping the water through the pipes no longer flowing. "Don't Cina, don't release that in here and please leave, or I'll tell Draoi Rosie you snuck into her gardens to pick Lucid Blossoms. " they both knew she did. There was no way Rosie gave her permission. It wasn't something they played with. He looked at her waiting for her to walk out. All the while hoping that it hadn't had an effect on him still sealed.

Kirie smiled. He was relieved and she understood but she wouldn't push either. She walked into the kitchen humming. Let's see...she looked in the fridge....."Anything your in the mood for?" She asked bent forward rooting around. There were all sorts of goodies..."I could through together mixed taro....its just meats, cheeses veggies....with potato or bread added in and baked....there's a creamy gravy that goes with it...."

Athrun nodded. " yeah let's go." He said she was right he didn't understand nor did he think he wanted to. He held her hand gently as they started walking. Athrun speaking to Ribbon who moved to follow with the cart of goodies. "Once we finish making our stops we can go maybe relax under the trees or inside which ever you prefer."
_____________________________________________________________
Noctis nodded. "It's okay. You shouldn't stress over it. It's like having amnesia, you can't force the memories to return but that doesn't mean they're lost forever. If there's something you want to know we'll be happy to help you." She said warmly. "Even as we help you regain everything, we can make new memories, lots of them. You me all of us. We can make new memories together as many as we want." Noctis said warmly. "I...actually call...you...Varvar because of her....she insisted....said I wouldn't be allowed to treat her cold, till....I spoke cute even to you, then started crying." Noctis looked at him. "She won in the end....it...became a habit I think. I can stop if it makes you uncomfortable."

Cecelia nodded. "I'll ask the Spriggan to prepare a room and make ready a warm bath. Do you want it a dual bed room? Will the bunny be staying with you?" She asked. Cecelia was well aware that Noctis a golem, but the girl was speaking so gently and with so much care to Savarian she couldn't speak as if she were a doll animated with magic. "They're preparing lunch now. I'll have some brought up for you as well."

Link looked at Willow. "When your ready I'll take you both to Ettie. Before I forget Ettie has the phone's Ancient sacred flame.... he said to her. Since Noctis usually remained by Willows side. Getting whatever she needed ready as it came up.

Cecelia smirked at being called 'feathers' that was a first. "Because According to him he's Varian's son. He says his name is Zennox Callum Lucii. His mother was Iris Lucii. A light fae." The nightfall pheonix said looking at Myth. "Says...you'll know he speaks the truth because of something he inherited." She said meaning an echo of Tegra's grace. "And...that he's here to help....something about needing a key to past the 25 floor? The key is embedded in his right arm....maybe you'll have better luck getting to the truth....no matter what I tried he kept repeating the same thing."

"Yup, I'm impressed those serving trays are heavy." He said looking at her. Smiling as she rejoined him. His ears twitched a bit as he felt Cecelia use her magic and then. "Will just arrived...should be up at some point to take care of these." He said looking at the fused schakle wrists and ankles. He'd be easy compared to Tegra.

"Not married exactly, its referred to as the Widow's echo." He looked at her. "Like the magic left behind an echo of itself. It's not really there. But traces remain." He said regarding her quietly. "Any particular reason, or just letting him rest? He won't be upset if you wished to check on him."

((Occ: add on ))

Weiss walked with Sally up to the door to there room, that they shared with Mov. "Now I'm feeling nervous." She said looking at her. But she smiled and took a deep breathe. "Come on let's see Mov." She said opening the door. Rude was sleeping in his hanging nest a bit spoiled but it made her happy he could nap like that now. "I think Mov is in his office."

Wes was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard Will talk about what she needed, remembering he still had one of her bags. "When you're ready to go, I'll help you with your stuff," he said to her.

~~

"It looks like it. C'mon- He needs to remember that he needs time off too!" Sally decided it was time to stop playing games, making a beeline right to his office.

~~

Zuri walked into the guest room with her travel bag and adjusting her glasses again. During the short scuffle with Selene, the bridge to the coyote's glasses were bent. While Zuri did her best to bend them back into place, they just didn't seem to sit right anymore. She opened her bag, digging through it to find her spare pair. "Come on... you gotta be here somewhere..."

~~

"W-well, you do bring it outta me..." Daisy said with a blush.

~~

"Well, I can't say I haven't been looking forward to one... But we better hurry before your husband comes back." Ko mused.

~~

"Oh? You having problems?" Onua mused, continuing to tease Tien's tail as they walked. Their room was close, but not close enough for his feisty mate!

~~

"Just some upgrades to some old projects," Rev said, "I've been kinda stuck with progression, and everything going on isn't helping..."

~~

"Well it has been the closest thing to mating we've been able to do since the pups were born," Ray mused, stripping out of his clothes after the tub was ready.

~~

"If you need to go and check it out, girl, check it out! I'll stay here with Gabby," Elly said to Ruby, "We'll start thinking of gifts for you'd future pup," she smiled, trying to give Ruby a bit of ease. "Go on."

~~

"Just call it instinct, Tripp," Hunter said as they neared the holds, removing Baby Archer from his sling and handing him to his brother-in-law. Keep the kids back, just in case..." Hunter moved ahead, nearing the future daughter he's yet to have and was quite in edge.

~~

Parack nodded, pulling out some plates, small sandwiches, and fruit and set things up by the pillows for himself and Julep. "Everything is ready here," he said, watching her set up the movie.

~~

"Wow... this is insane," Magnus said as he walked with Lyla, holding her hand as they walked through the isles of paintings.

~~

"Sounds good," Synder said, smiling as headed back to the room with Cyan, eager to keep his mind off of current events.

~~

"Not nearly as much..." Saber answered, "The Docs here went and said that because of what happened at the Lab... when they removed half of me and bonded me with Infernus, the whole thing messed up my internals since our souls were just smashed together. I dunno if its cuz of my body or cuz me and Infernus aren't fighting over it anymore, but I think I've smoked only once or twice, and honestly probably more outta habit."

~~

"I'd think so," Archer said as he stood up, offering his girlfriend his hand. "Sorry for scaring you... I hope I didn't ruin the moment."


~~

"Wow!" Torrent said with a laugh as he got up with Snow, winking afterwards. "Know that you will before me."

Rocky chuckled at Tim, understanding Tim's plight. Amanda was practically a sister to Rocky, much like Rain was practically a sister to Tim, so he knew how it was! "Well, I heard a bit about it during my work. Kinda crazy. Heard that Centaur Princess had to deal with it- Lady... Calsharne, right?"

~~

Juli gasped as Ari hugged her, shocked but not adverse to it, as her tail's slight wag showed. "Thanks again..." Juli said softly as Ari and Auel walked off.

"You did great, I think," Aurl said to his girlfriend.

"I think we should go back to... well if you want to spend more time with me, we could go to either of our rooms. I understand if you need some alone time to process all this, though..." Juli said. It was a lot to take in, afterall.

Acerbus sitting on his couch still almost in disbelief to all of this. He began to wonder about all those question and then the bigger one come in when Lulu mentioned Zanna. Has she told him about Lucina yet? No, if he is in bad shape dropping that news on him might not be right. "We...we were going to head over there for another reason, should I see him. Does he want to see me?" For all he knew his friend might think he abandoned him.

Lukken noted the energy in the room had changed some, his ears twitched a little bit and titled his head back and forth. He turned to his sister and giving a few concerned chirps. "Is daddy okay?"

Mela took a breath and turned around when she heard the door open. "Oh you weren't kidding." She noted and walked over towards and looking over the bag of items. Her eyes seem to lit up. "Oh wow, this is all that we need." She said and moving up to kiss her husbands cheek. "My handsome husband pulling though." She teased.

Jupiter couldn't help notice Lamia took extra time to study Twilight. With the twins and now Mela having a child. Seems some of those that help out and looking forward to the sounds of young ones running around. "Thank you Lamia." He told her as she meant to get some more food. He turned back to Twilight, "All right, let's get you something to eat hm." He said moving to gather a few things for the both of them.

Mars blinked as he turned in the air, "Hey wait..." He just got outsmarted by his wife at the moment. He moved to dive and trying to get a better draft to catch up to her, this was a nice show to those on the walk ways below. Though one of them was his father stepping out of a store and just happening to look up. The raven turned as he caught his name getting yelled out from below.

"Mars?!"

Crys smirked a little, "Oh girlfriend so official now." She teased him a little bit hearing him say it. But, is also came so naturally when he did. Like it was something they were hiding around but now just felt right. What didn't feel right was how Rao seemed to stare at her for the brief moment. That made her a little uneasy.

Rao raising an eyebrow a little bit, "Hmmm, girlfriend? Finally chose one." He teased he had heard of a few others attempt to woo the white raven. But, seemed they were not doing it for the right reasons. Someone to enjoy time with, no many had him as a prize. He hoped that Crys wasn't one of those who just hide it better. He then looked to the case in his hand and then opening it for to see the shades for Winreesa. He looked up, "Eros, okay, you know gifts like this need to be approved first." He thought it was a perfect for the young maiden, but it was also from the outside.

"What needs to be approved?" Amuz floated down from one of the balconies above, she was waiting for the La'Shire doctors and could help be over hear this other conversation. "Ah, Eros, or is Flight Guard Eros now?" She asked having heard about his recruitment. She then looked to the shades, "Is that...are they like yours?"
Mizuki looking at Syao as they got close to the Oak, "I must say this is an interesting day, you all will be the first outside doctors to come into our home. Things must be serious if Madam Toia had sent for you."

Donavan smiled and moved out of the door, he took a breath if it wasn't for Fai he wondered where he would be in life. She been such a positive influence. He walking down the hallway and towards the front door, he paused when he looked to his crystal as it pinged. He read it and eyes narrowed a little bit. Walking out of the entrance he met with the guards there, making sure they were up to date on it. Last thing they needed was another incident in the Royal Oak. He then took off to pick up Deet.

Pops came from the small hallway leading to the front door. "I swear from that council feather head and knight I'd never get a little peace." He said looking to Noa and smirked. "I take it the shower was good?" He asked but knew they were. He had not too long ago hooked his pipes up to the ones that went to the hot baths, making sure they always had perfect warm and hot water.

***

Samson nodded, "I as well. Loch, for the moment you are a guest of the royal family. We aren't sure how long it will take to get everything ready, but you will be safe here as well as your brother when he arrives. I am sure I can get a room ready for you. Or if need be one of my children may have space." He told him wanting to let him know they were doing everything in their power right now.

Judith smiled, "Well, I came here for some moral support and news. But, looks like something else has happened in place." She noted to Gideon as she stepped into the door way. She moved to hug him as a greeting and whispered, "I'd knew he would come through." She said meaning Loch.

***

Serg took Nashca arm and marched down the hallways with her and towards the tunnel leading out and by the village. Many knew he would be excited by the school starting, but something else was making him seem happier. The possibility of taken steps to solve a mystery that has stumped him and several others about his home. And he had to thank his wife for that feeling.

Rio was playing with his crystal some before hearing Vera's suggestions and pausing. "Wait...they have saunas here?" He asked surprised by that. "My wings been dying for something like that." He said spinning around in his chair a little. Of course this also meant seeing Vera is some a little revealing like a bathing suit. They hadn't taken the steps of being intimate besides their make out sessions, but he'd be lying if he didn't mind seeing her in something like that.

Torin was shocked to hear her father had beaten death a few times. Seems that been going around a lot lately. When she then added she had other things on her mind and looked at him like that he could help but smiled. "Than let me distract you some more." He told her wrapping about her and pulling her back down.

Tria laughed a little, "Only if they get your smile..." She returned and sighed about being a good idea to get out as waiting and pacing wasn't doing anything to her sanity at the moment. "Come on, I need to do some laps in the pool that helps clear my head some." She noted and moving to get up.

Abbadon looked to here he was hit, "Hey, I am trying to be helpful." He noted and paused hearing the La'Shire was keeping them in the room. "Hmmm, that explains that extra long walk here then, maybe waiting for you and that decision." He rubbed his chin, "As for updates they haven't sent me anything. Last I heard Prince Averie himself was going to try something, Tiff thinks they may call on her as well." He noted, "Be honest I think for this no news is good news. He may not be better but he also not worse."

Duncan thought about it, "I have a feeling they are distracted with each other at the moment. You know my parents, Moms a little quiet but Dad...he can be the center of attention even when he isn't trying. My guess he on at least his second or third hunting story." He told her.

Gilin put the menu down and smiled at his wife choice of meal. "See that is why one reason I love this woman. I'm struggling here and she knows what she wants and gets it." He said boastfully praising his puma wife. He also felt it was good to bring that up as he noticed another trait she was good at and being a little nosey at times. But, with a spotlight on her it meant she wouldn't bug Corri with questions.

Aki looked over and just nodded, "Yes, hopefully that will spur you to make a choice dear." She of course knew what he was doing. But, at the same time wasn't made. Gossip was a bad habit to break and he was there to make sure she didn't go over the lines. "Basil you been helping us so far don't forget to order something yourself."

***

Zlo's body was now just on the bed in the room, breathing deeply in a sleep like state from the ordeal it had just gone through.

The doll in Anon's arms started to twist and move and making cracking sounds of wood and metal as the demon inside started to take it over. Soon the eyes opened and the once white fires that were in Zlo was now here, the transfer complete. It then moved out of arms of the Demon King and back down. it stumbled but regained its balance. "Gah, to be placed into such a shell." It said before pausing and grabbing its throat, "My voice as returned." It sounded surprised as it was using Zlo to speak before and before that in the Scepter it only seemed to speak into others minds.

Lulu smiled and nodded. “I think he would like to see you,” she said. “Look… he told me a about when you were out flying… racing… and you were ahead. He tried to take a different route to beat you,” she said with a smile. “He ran into hunters and they… shot him down. He was injured and he was sold… He understands that, because of the blood you all found… that we all believed he was dead… He said he’d have thought the same,” she said. Though Lulu could never believe it… and she knew neither could Acerbus, not completely. It was why he’d run off from Unkindness and become a bit of a thorn in the sides of slavers… at risk of his own life a lot of the time. Reckless, Judith had called it. “When he finally escaped to come home, he ran into the dark Dires of the Low Wood… that’s how the patrol found him, so injured…” She took a deep breath and brushed at her eyes for a moment. She really didn’t want to cry and make Acerbus feel worse right now. “I say he told me… but right now he’s only speaking through his telepathy. He’s too weak to speak to you from this distance, or I think he would. He can only project his mental voice to those in the room with him right now…”

Lulu moved to place a hand on Acer’s arm. She couldn’t stomach repeating what her brother had told her his last master did… why he couldn’t speak physically right now… but she had hope that the doctors from La’Shire could have means of reversing that cruel act. She heard of other miracles they’d done. “I think he’ll talk to you more about the other things he’s been through when he’s stronger. Right now it’s best to just focus on his recovery and be grateful for the fact he’s alive and here. But one thing I can guarantee… he would want to see you. Whatever guilt you think you need to carry over his disappearance, Acerbus… I really don’t think he would find you deserving of it,” she said. “You’re his best friend. He’ll be happy to know how good you’re doing. I told him you had taken over for your father… and that you got married, that you and Del had twins… but that’s about all. I figured I’d get the big things out of the way for you.”

Liora moved to pounce her brother, cuddling with Lukken and letting out a little squeak and a chirp back. **I think so… he’s sad, but happy…** she thought, able to sense the fluctuating emotions coming from their daddy. **Mama!** she thought as she looked over and saw Del emerge from the master bedroom. She seemed to hang back a bit, having listened to the message from Lord Samson about Karin… and not wanting to intrude on Acerbus’s conversation with Lulu, especially when she heard what it was about. With her father-in-law handling the Karin matter, she was sure she could wait to tell Acerbus about it until after they’d been to the Sacred Oak to speak with Dimael and, now, to see Sharply.

Blake smiled and nodded. “I’ll always do whatever I can to come through for you, Melaina,” he returned before he moved to pull her back in and give her a kiss. “Alright then… where to now? You want to head over to the Sacred Oak or was there any other stops you wanted to make first?” he asked, though he did know Mela was eager to get these talismans made to protect her family from the Gypsy Witch. Of course, they had no idea Acerbus was also planning to go visit Dimael for different reasons. “When I came back through the portal, there were a bunch of doctors and healers from La’Shire just ahead of me. I wonder if they’re heading there too.”

Twilight watched Lamia leave to go shopping at the market. She then looked at Jupiter and smiled as he suggested they get her something to eat. “The casserole she’s baking smells amazing. I should ask her how to make it,” she said. Twilight cooked some, but not too much. She and Jupiter sort of went back and forth making little things in their own kitchen and enjoying communal dinners prepared in this kitchen. But when Twilight tried something she really liked, she always wanted to learn how to make it. “I’ll get the plates,” she said to Jupiter, leaving him the task of getting it out of the oven for them to have some. She moved to one of the cupboards, pulling out two plates and setting them on the table, then getting some knives and forks and a spoon to scoop the food onto their plates with. “You want Kringle Berry tea?” she asked him as she opened the fridge to get something to drink, noticing a fresh pitcher of it had been made. It was one of Twilight’s favorites and Lamia had been making it for her since she was little.

Koi giggled as Mars called out to her as she pulled ahead. She noticed he dove down lower to try to get a more powerful updraft. She then noticed when he seemed to get thrown off his focus when another voice called out his name in equal parts surprise and shock. Not that anyone minded Mars flying around with Koi, racing around Unkindness. It was something they’d always done, since they were younger. Though sometimes his father could be a bit more terse, especially when it came to Mars’s new title. Surly news of their nuptials would melt anything else in his thoughts right now.

Eros tipped his head in her direction a bit and just smiled when Crys teased that it was official now, with him calling her his girlfriend. He nodded to Rao and chuckled when he remarked that Eros had ‘finally chosen one.’ “Yeah,” he agreed. He and Rao had become friends, and he appreciated his protectiveness, which seemed to come naturally to the falcon… probably why he got into the position he was in now… but he knew Crys wasn’t like any other girl in Unkindness, and he was sure Rao would accept her just fine. “I know that, but I was hoping for an exception..” he started to say about the gift needing to be approved first. He then turned towards Amzu’s voice as she fluttered down beside Rao. “Ah, Priestess Amzu,” he said, bowing his head respectfully. “Yes, they are just like mine. I met Winreesa when I came to deliver a communication crystal for Dimael and… I understood her situation,” he said, putting it delicately. “I was hoping she’d be allowed to wear these for when it’s too bright for her…” The lenses were the same as his, but the frames were far more delicate and he’d had them designed to suit a style that would be acceptable to the Coven.

Shiri smiled and moved to take Winreesa’s hand, setting the broom aside for the moment. “I think it’ll be okay.” The Priestesses would be distracted by their other visitors… so it couldn’t hurt to get a closer look or listen of Rao’s conversation with Eros and Crystal. She pulled Winnie back a bit behind a heavy drape as she noticed the others approaching behind Eros and Crys, being led by Priestess Mizuki. “Can you hear they from here?” she asked. They wouldn’t be noticed here, especially now that Priestess Amzu had arrived to speak with Rao, Crys and Eros.

Deetra was sure that when Donovan came to get her, Madam Toia would probably accompany him… She may even speak with him before collecting Deet. Deet didn’t even know how much of a transition was ahead of her, but she did trust that Madam Toia had chosen a good home with good people to guide her through it and keep her safe. She wasn’t nervous about that part. She had met Sir Donovan before… indirectly. And Rotta spoke very fondly and highly of him all the time when she was working on the lanterns… something that Mizuki always covered for, since it wasn’t exactly appropriate… Deet just never imagined she would fit anywhere besides right here in the Sacred Oak, in the Coven… So to imagine that she could truly fit with others, somewhere outside the Coven… that made her nervous. She hoped she fit with them.

Noa heard him grumbling a bit as he came out from the hallways leading to the front door, clearly annoyed by Midas and Horace and Nessaran’s visit. She, of course, had missed the conversation that had led to his desire for them all to leave, while also causing him some distraction. She turned and smiled, nodding. “Mmmhmm. The shower was amazing,” she noted with a playful accentuation of the last word. “My last overnight was in Ithicaria,” she noted. “It was a cold shower, a hard bed, and a bland meal… and a repulsive Inn Keeper,” she added. “Nothing like your place, Yorick,” she mused as she moved to sit on one of the sofas in front of the fire and brought her legs up, looking over at him.

***

Loch looked over at Samson assured him that he would be safe here and he and Corrigan would be guests of the Royal Family and they’d be given a room in the Royal Oak until matters could be properly handled. “What about my mother?” he asked. “She’ll be allowed to stay with the Carnacs?” he asked. At least he knew that Gideon was someone his father had no desire to actually get into a physical confrontation with. He seemed to draw the line at picking fights with a Dusk Lion.

“Your mother can stay with them or I’m sure she can come here as well. Regardless, Lord Samson has issued an order ensuring that your father won’t be allowed to come near any of you without severe consequences…” Atticus assured him. “I’ll be right back,” he said to Samson before he left the office to step out and make the call back to Aer’Oro. “Hope you’re still nearby, Lainey…” he said quietly to himself. He wanted to see what it would take to get a solar carriage to transport the family safely in to Aer’Oro. It was only on rare occasions that their Sunburst Steeds and sky carriages or chariots.

Orion seemed a bit flustered by her warnings. “I just need to send a message..” he said to her. He pulled out his crystal and sent a message back to Lord Samson… letting him know what Pherenice had said. He may want to raise the level of caution or force the Guards may want to take Karin, Andre and Jordan into custody with. He trusted Pherenice’s instincts, as Samson would, and if she said that Karin was going to be incredibly dangerous to anyone trying to take him into custody without being ready for it… then they really needed to be prepared.

Gideon closed the door behind her as Judith came inside. He returned the hug and paused, nodding his head as he drew back. “We were all hoping…” he said about Loch. “Takes great courage to do what he did,” he said, honestly. Loch might feel like he’d let it go in silence too long, feel guilt that he hadn’t spoken up sooner… but he was a victim of his father too… and all that mattered was that he spoke the truth before it was too late. He gestured to where Ambrose and Josie were standing in acknowledgement of her arrival. “Please join us… I’m sure you have much to share… Lilyan’anna is resting comfortably right now, thankfully.”

***

Nascha held onto Serg’s arm, keeping up with him as they made it to the doors that normally remained locked, but Serg had access to them. Once through those, it wasn’t long before they were down to the level where the cave would begin. “Definitely cooler down here,” she admitted, glad she wore her cloak after all. “I’m looking forward to seeing what the elves have done with the town… I hope we can recognize the old Inn that Severin used…” she added. Of course, Serg would likely remember the location… so even if the building looked different now, as it’d been turned into a home and offices for the current Night King and his Queen… he’d know it was the place. And Vyshae would gladly give them access to the collection left behind by Severin, which Sylar had put under safekeeping in his home.

Vera’s ears perked up as Rio seemed intrigued by the idea of some time in the sauna. She smiled and nodded. “Yeah. They have a few all around the castle,” she said. “Hot spring baths and steam rooms,” she noted as she moved to pick up the crystal tablet that was in the room, looking through it and turning it around to show him. “There’s one in the wing we’re in,” she said. “Sounds like we should try it, right?” she asked, especially since he seemed so interested. It hadn’t dawned on her yet that it meant being very scantly dressed in his company, though… she probably wouldn’t mind it either. She wouldn’t be the only one in considerably less clothes, after all.

Juno smiled and laughed a bit as she let Torin pull her back down onto the blanket with him. She moved to kiss him again, breaking it after a moment. “You’re very good at being distracting,” she noted, moving to hook her fingers into the collar of his shirt and moving in for another kiss.

Aspen rewarded that little comment with the smile she spoke of. “Laps in the pool. That sounds like a good idea,” he agreed. “Let me just bring Ban over to Eri,” he said. “You get ready and I’ll be right back,” he said before moving to give her a kiss. He then got up and moved to pick Ban up, shifting him into his arm so the sleeping unicorn-dragon pup was comfy. He then left the room to find Eri making some tea in their kitchenette. “Eri… Good to see you up,” he said, knowing that she’d had good days and bad with her recovery. But right now she seemed to be doing well. “Uh, Tria and I were planning to go for a swim. Would you be able to take Ban?” he asked. “He had a bottle an hour ago and he seems to be in a deep sleep right now,” he said, looking at the pup sleeping in his arms.

“You are, Abbadon,” Soraya reassured him when he said he was trying to be helpful. She then paused when he said that Tiff thought they might call her about Zlo. “That means they’re worried his memories will be affected?” she asked, then took a breath and shook her head. “Nope… I can’t think about it or I’ll break my promise to La’Shire to wait until I hear something..” she said. “You’re right, though, no news is probably good… or at least it’s not bad news..” She then turned back to him. “Besides, I really meant news from home. Have you heard anything from dad?” she asked, trying to change the subject a bit.

Saffy smiled as Duncan described his parents. “If that’s how it’s going, that’s fine by me. At least they’ll be distracted while we take our time,” she said. She took a deep breath and sighed, but it wasn’t a bad sound. This sigh meant she was relaxed, comfortable. It was warm in the sun and she was with Duncan. This moment actually felt quite perfect.

“Don’t worry about me, Aki. I ordered several items that can be shared between us. I wasn’t sure what the kids would like, so I got a variety. It should be here before they are,” Basil said. “You just add on whatever you two like,” he assured them. If there were leftovers, they wouldn’t go to waste either, as leftovers that no one ate or wanted to keep would be given to the stable beasts. He then glanced at Cori. “I do wonder where they are, though..” he noted quietly about Saffron and Duncan.

***

Semper looked to Averie. “I should ensure this… entity… is delivered outside our barriers and that Anos can get back inside without any issue,” he said. “Haven?”

“I know. I’ll stay with him and keep updating the report,” she said as Semper went to follow Anos. Semper had no idea his girlfriend was sitting not too far away in the infirmary at the moment.

Riggs went into the room with Zlo and spent some time examining his status as he was resting. Because Tatiana had left her glyphs open regarding Zlo’s status, he was able to see how the results changed one the entity had left him. The raven was showing signs of fatigue, likely due to being used like a vehicle for whatever had been trapped in the scepter. That was something that rest and a healthy dose of zion, miravanna and miravor would help with. His physical, spiritual and magical recovery. Otherwise, he was not someone Riggs believed would be a danger if he was moved to a proper room in the infirmary, where he could receive treatment. He looked back at Haven.

“I sent a message to the infirmary to prepare a room to move him to. He doesn’t need to be in a high security room like this anymore now that he’s been purged of that entity,” Riggs said to her. “It’ll also allow us to start treating him… and once he wakes, we can determine if that creature affected his memories. The way it suppressed and drained other parts of his system, physically… his magical core… I can only imagine it dampened his memories too. It made it easier to take control. Can you transport him there?” he asked her.

Haven looked concerned. “I would need permission,” she said, looking at Averie. The prince could allow it.

Riggs looked at her, then to Averie. “He’s not a prisoner, he’s a patient. And he’s a patient who is not a danger to anyone like this. He’ll recover quickly physically with the proper treatment, but his magical core will take days to fully recover, so he can’t use magic on anyone… I can treat him better if he’s moved to a private room in the infirmary.”

********

Zosie moved inside to talk with Jagger and exchange notes so he could work out a budget for the food. “Cookie doesn’t seem to care how much they ask for. He wants these items, regardless of the price, but Igraine really doesn’t want our coffers to run dry over our food stores, especially with the ship needing the amount of work it needs to get back out into open waters,” she noted. “Think you can negotiate the prices down in town for him too?” she asked. Igraine and Cloud had passed by them when they left the ship. Zosie couldn’t leave herself… not with Igraine disembarked now and with Horatio likely to disembark once he was done his rounds. Zosie needed to keep stock of the ship as second mate under Igraine.

~*~*~*~*~

“I should wonder who this amazingly clever friend is,” Igraine mused jokingly. She stopped short and grabbed Cloud’s arm for balance as someone stepped out of their shop and hurled a bucket of dirty water into the street. The man looked at them, belched, wiped his nose on his sleeve and carried his empty bucket back inside. “I swear Port Royale seems like a port stuck five thousand years in the past,” she said as she hopped over the liquid running down the cobblestones. She looked back at him and then kept walking, heading through the rowdy town towards the shops of interest for Cloud.

____________________________________________________

A little while passed before there was a knock at the door for Dimael again. Standing outside was Navy with her arms full of blankets and pillows to accommodate Dimael, in the event they were staying another night for Fleur to heal. If he got permission from Acerbus and Delilah to move her elsewhere, as his ward, he would make arrangements to have her rest and recover elsewhere…

Another maiden was with her, younger… a girl about Winreesa’s age, who was working in the kitchen. She had a tray with the fruit salad and a teapot of hot herbal tea for when Fleur was done her bath.

Lotus had gotten Fleur out of her bath after a bit and had her sit in the comfy chair, bundled in a fluffy warming robe while the maiden dried her hair and her tail. She’d let her collect her energy enough while she was getting her dry and groomed to get her dressed before asking Dimael to come carry her back to the room.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem looked over when Windham chuckled and then said she was cute as well. She blushed deeper.. “Thank you,” she said quietly when he wished her a happy birthday. “So, wait… you’re a king?” she asked him. And she’d called him cute. He didn’t seem to have minded, though. “The Realm of Spirits…” she repeated and smiled, her blush fading some. “Would you tell me about it?” she asked.

Faroe watched the exchange. It was interesting to say the least. He was sure Anna would be relieved to see someone else so taken with one of her spirits… He looked over to where Aiyanna was sitting with Grail talking and then back to this pair.

Grail shook his head a bit. “Your spirits… I know you’ve mentioned them a bit… trying to help others understand. But they’re part of you, in a sense, at least that they’re there for you. So.. why not embrace that? I mean… the girl who can summon them is already so easy to embrace,” he said as he watched her. His words, despite being warmly flirty, were actually his honest feelings…

____________________________________________________

Nara looked between them all, too naïve in a sense to be suspicious of how organized they all seemed to be on this matter. “Hmm..” she hummed softly. “Okay. What does one bring to the mortal realm?” she asked curiously.

“Well, if you’re going to La’Shire, she will take care of everything for you. The spirit is so sweet and truly brought joy by helping meet the needs of those she looks after. She’ll be especially excited by the arrival of an Ancient in her halls. She’ll know you immediately,” she said. “Just bring yourself. Though you may need to suppress your ethereal glow,” she noted. Their daughter did had a soft pink and white glow to her. It would reduce to a shimmer on her skin, like glitter or sparkles when the light was right… but at least she wouldn’t draw instant attention with her glow that she possessed here.

“Suppress it? How?”

“Solace, darling?” Nour asked as she looked to him. Normally, they didn’t need to suppress aspects of themselves when they walked in that realm, because it wasn’t a danger to them. But they did want Nara to be safe and didn’t want her to be overwhelmed… being an Ancient amongst them.

________________________________________________________

Emmi nodded. She couldn’t imagine being awake that long… alone… She then watched him as he seemed to be processing another memory he had… one that Ember was in with him and Zinfandel, one that allowed him, from having touched her earlier, to feel the intense fear that Emmi had felt at the prospect of being given the blessings of the Oracle. It could be done whether or not Twilight took her full blessing. One Oracle or two… it didn’t matter… because only one could be the True Oracle… and that was Twilight. The gift would corrupt Ember… or worse… it could eventually kill her. There were those out there, though, who if they knew there was another female descendent of Twilia who could be made into an Oracle… would likely exploit that and make an Oracle that would be under their control. Someone like Chaos… If he wanted an Oracle badly enough, it didn’t necessarily have to be Twilight…

She lifted her head a bit as he suddenly came to a certainty on it. That he had no other choice but to restore Pherenice to her old memories and consciousness. She’d be able to remove Zinfandel from her authority and spare Ember from the Head Cleric’s plans. She took a breath and felt a faint heat in her cheeks when he said that he couldn’t let them hurt her. Had he truly meant that? She brushed it off as she watched him suddenly stand, shifting subjects. She nodded and moved to stand too, “Sandwiches… sound good right now,” She agreed…

“She was a truly powerful child,” Orkla agreed about Twilia. “This child will be even stronger one day,” she added. Twilight was descended from both the original Oracle and a Demi-Ancient, Dimael. “It’s a shame what it has taken to get us here… and it’s still tentative, but…. I do believe these children have the ability to choose the right path,” she said of Bless, Sephiroth and Ember.

_________________________________________________

Mira felt herself relaxing against Silvi, in her arms, as she stroked her hair and ears and hugged her and hummed. She was worried she might fall asleep… and that Silvi might mind that if she did. Of course, Silvi likely wouldn’t mind. It would mean that Mira was truly content and meant it when she said that she wanted Silvi to be her mom.

___________________________________________________

Sunny smiled and nodded. “I hope you do come by when you feel better… not because you need to thank me again, but because it’ll mean you’re well again,” she said. “I’m really glad you like it. It’s more of a clip than a comb.. so it’ll keep your hair up and out of the way,” she said. She and Levi had no idea that, hopefully, their worries over Morgana would be coming to an end soon enough.

Hestia felt his hand on her shoulder. “You’ve got me,” she said as he started to lead them back to the exit. She shook her head at Morgana’s question about going to get the brat. She was testing her patience speaking about Levia that way. She looked to Lyka. “I asked the same thing,” she said when he expressed that he didn’t understand the appeal of being high… and was it worth nearly killing someone. “Some of them should still be where we left them. If they’ve wandered off to keep looking, then we should have the ability to communicate with them once we’re out of this passage.”

Vespa nodded a bit as Lacey assured her that her emotions were okay, because it was alright to care, then asking her name. “Yes… Vespa,” she said in a quiet voice when Lacey accurately said her name. She nodded again when she said it was okay to be nervous, she just appreciating her willingness to try. “Okay..” she whispered to herself as she closed her eyes and moved her hands over Lacey’s side, not touching her though. She was trying to do what Trait said… trying to feel for it… trying to get those sensations he spoke of… healing magic..

Zeke stood back, moving over to the door, near where Traitorin was standing. He bowed her head respectfully to him and looked back to Vespa and Lacey. He could see the nurses standing back, whispering to each other. They were probably talking about Vespa… the fact she was so rarely seen… that fact her mother was Raiser… but then again, Raiser was Trait’s mother too. They also might be whispering about the fact Lord Traitorin was standing here humbly trying to guide his sister… but they were probably hoping she didn’t end up killing Lacey before the curse did if she messed up. “Lord Traitorin, would it be possible to ask them to leave?” he asked quietly. “Miss Vespa needs to be able to focus…”

_______________________________________________

Penny smiled brightly and clapped her hands. “Sorry. I’m just… you’re really pretty and nice and you’re not like the other girls who chase after my brothers. I usually hate when someone asks me about Roanoke and Oaken, but it’s because some girls are just after a title or… how does Haddie put it? A notch on their bedpost…” she said. “I’ve kissed a boy once,” she noted. She was fifteen… it wasn’t unusual for her to have a boyfriend, though it wasn’t really that… Turned out that he just wanted to kiss her, because she was cute, but she didn’t want to do more than kissing, so he started dating another girl from their class. “Do you want me to find out if Roan wants to kiss you too?” she asked, since Raphtalia had said she couldn’t deny she’d like to do some of those things she’d seen in the mist with Roanoke.

Haddie looked up at Chai from where she sat, then smiled and resumed working on her tails. “All you need to say is ‘thank you.’ That is more than enough, Chai. And… I’m happy to help you with this. You deserve to live with dignity… and your Common is perfect,” she added as she moved another tail into the water, gently moving it back and forth so the soap and conditioner washed out. “Are you cold? You can sit back down. The water is still nice and hot and I only have two tails left to go.”

Oaken opened the door and let Futuba inside first, closing the door behind them. He placed his hand on the small of her back and guided her further into the office, where Millia was sitting at her desk with baby Ri being bounced on her lap. “Yes, toys… Lady Millia has a young pup..” he said quietly to her. He then bowed his head to Millia. “Miss Futuba is here safely, Lady Millia,” he said. "However… there was an incident in the kitchen. I’m afraid when I arrived, Yohan was trying to force Miss Futuba to go with him. Miss Taevasina tried to make him leave. He… broke her wrist. I took Yohan into custody and Miss Dartanya assured me that her son, a Dragon Knight, would collect him and bring him to a holding room while Miss Melody brought Miss Tae to the infirmary to be tended to.”

____________________________________________________

Alder blushed as she moved like that on him, stirring him up so nearly to release again, but then she seemed to ease up on her movements to keep him going longer… and when she said his name, he couldn’t help but feel that heat build in his abdomen more. IT seemed so casual for her. Like she’d done this a hundred times… while it was his basically his first time. He moved his hands onto her hips and ran them up her sides, feeling how soft her skin was. “You’re … beautiful…” he breathed before letting out a moan and pushing his hips up into her a bit as she ground her hips that way.

Rael nodded. “At least you’ll be able to offer her some good guidance next time,” he said as he continued to eat. “I wonder how the mission is going for Traine. I remember missions with Nyx,” he said nostalgically. “And Silvi and… Nessa.” They were always together… until Nyx died and then… he was corrupted and Nessa… He paused in his meal. Nostalgia seemed to be both comforting and stinging at the same time.

____________________________________________________

Calla nodded a bit as she took the stick of oils and breathed it in. It helped to replace the scents of the centaurs arousals with peppermint… which was a relief in itself. “My mother always used it to settle our stomachs or to help with a lot of other things… Scents can sometimes promote safe, warm dreams too…” she said… the fragrance seeming to help calm her out of her shock a bit too. It was a comforting scent. She seemed uncomfortable, though, in getting out of the remnants of her shirt so Tatiana could tend to her scratches and bruises. She seemed to bruise easily, even having the fingerprints of the one that grabbed her arm around her bicep. Cloud Fawns were delicate… not fighters. She winced a bit as it stung when Tatiana tended to her, but she was grateful. “Thank you…” she said. She paused a moment when she asked if there was someone who could tend to the ones on her back when she needed to reapply the zion. “I…” she seemed unsure, until Tatiana mentioned she could ask Xel to stay the night if she didn’t feel safe. “I.. I know… He stayed last night, because Queen Silvi asked him to,” she said, maybe to Tatiana’s surprise. “I’ll watch the child while you’re helping Xellen,” she said. Even if she was changed into comfy infirmary pjs, she was going to want a bath upon returning to her room… and then she’d need the zion reapplied…

Spartan watched Soliel walk off. “That seemed to go well,” he said to himself, nodding and turning to keep on his own walk. He was still killing time, checking up on how some of the other freed Gladiators and Sklaves were settling into La’Shire. It’d been a month or so… and some were making leaps and bounds in moving forward, while others were struggling. Soliel just had that one hurdle to move over… which was not wanting to upset her brother… and needing to understand he wouldn’t be upset if she did something she loved for the right reasons. He wanted to give Silvitrista all the time with Mira as she wanted. He hadn’t heard from her yet, so he assumed it meant Mira was still there with her and it was going well.

Quinn moved his arms up a bit and around her to hug her, moving to kiss the side of her head. “I love you too, Seanan. I never thought I’d have any of this..” he admitted. “You… gave me something that I was told was impossible,” he said about the babies. “I’m just glad that all that Dahl stuff is behind us… and you have back what always belonged to you..”

Ashe blushed and couldn’t help but feel a pleasant shiver rush through her when he said they should probably do something about being overdressed. They hadn’t really been intimate much since the twins were born. Not for lack of wanting to… but because twins were exhausting. But it felt like they both wanted to be much closer after all that had happened the last day or so. “I think we should,” she agreed quietly as she moved to start to pull his shirt up.

_________________________________________________

“Thank you…” Esric said on a breathy exhale as Minato said he would go and Esric could join when he was ready. He blushed, this time it showed up quite a bit, when Minato said that if not for the Night Elf in him, he wouldn’t be faring much better… acknowledging the state he’d put Esric into with that kiss. He wasn’t sure what to say to that, except to feel like he might need just a little longer before he could join them! He nodded to Minato as the elf left the office to entertain the girls. Esric let out a breath and groaned as he uncrossed his legs and pressed down, trying to think cold, unsexy thoughts to get things to settle down.

Sarah looked over and listened as Minato emerged and spoke to the girls. She smiled to herself. He was a little flushed and it was easy for her to tell the elf had a… very good talk… with Esric. She moved to place the mugs of cocoa at the table for the girls to come sit down, then set a tray down with all sorts of goodies for them to put into their cocoa. Whipped cream, marshmallows, sprinkles, peppermint sticks, cinnamon… whatever they liked. “I would say your talk with Esric went well, Minato?” she asked with a knowing smile. “Would you like some cocoa too? I made plenty.”

Tilly felt her cheeks burning from the blush that set in the moment Nyx broke the kiss with a sigh and she realized just how heated that kiss between them had been. It took her a moment to collect herself enough to realize what he was saying. Her crystal was going off and she needed to get it. “Oh, uh.. r-right,” she said as she moved off the stool and grabbed her crystal, taking a few steps into the sitting room, her legs giving out a bit, but she caught herself.

Nessa smiled and laughed softly, making a gesture to Nyx, indicating he’d left Tilly weak in the knees. “Her feathers are all ruffled,” she whispered, noticing he’d gotten the hummingbird’s feathers fluffed for sure.

“I… I have to go..” Tilly said as she turned to look back at the siblings and Felix. “Tae was hurt and she’s in the infirmary. They’re saying it’s nothing too serious, but… I have to go. I’ll … I’ll… see you later?” She then turned and left out through Nessa’s door into the hallway. She paused outside and pressed her back to the wall a moment and took a deep calming breath. She realized she was still dressed in a pair of Nessa’s shorts and one of Nyx’s shirts… but it didn’t matter. She needed to go find Taevasina. She took another calming breath and then pushed off the wall and hurried down to the infirmary in short order. It wasn’t far. “Tae?” she called as she came into the infirmary. “Where’s Taevasina?” She asked the nearest nurse.

“Well… that was something,” Nessa said to her brother as he was still leaning there against the counter by where Tilly was sitting. “Are you… okay?” she asked, wondering if there was another reason her brother was perhaps unable to move from his position just yet. “Should I get lunch plated?” she offered. She had never known her brother to be so completely enamored in so many ways by a girl. And that kiss showed just how deep his longing went.

~*~*~*~*~

Trinket let out a high-pitched whine when Ryn grabbed at her throat and just barely started to squeeze when Ryn overpowered Jado and tore at his own wrist to stop him. “Ryn!” she cried out as the blood splattered on her some. Then he was coming at her again and she was suddenly pulled away and someone was there… overpowering a possessed Ryn. She looked at Dazai, then heard him mention bandages. “In your right coat pocket,” she said before she moved to reach into his coat and pull the bandages out, “with Zion..” she added before she even had it removed. “I remember,” she said before she moved to quickly treat Ryn’s wrist with the zion before trying to bandage it while Dazai held him in a controlled position.

She had just finished when she heard someone run up and call her name. Trinket turned and saw Kahiri standing there. “Ri!” she rushed to the doorway and hugged him, feeling a sob escape her. It’d been awful… truly… to see Ryn that way… and to know it wasn’t him in control. She looked up at her brother’s friend and shook her head. “It isn’t he fault,” she said. She was starting to feel woozy, though. Probably a combination of being nearly choked, the intensity of the situation and the time travel trip. She managed to hold herself firm, though. Like a Bonobas. She didn’t know Ruby and Hunter were both on their way, with Hunter so close, he’d probably be there any moment. It wouldn’t be hard for him to realize it was his future daughter looking distraught and frantic in Kahiri’s arms.

Kahi ran up after Ri and moved past him and Trinket as he went into the room. “What happened?” he asked Dazai. “How did he get injured?” he asked as he checked the bandage that Trinket had put on. It was done well. He was perplexed by his future son’s condition, though. None of them but Trinket seemed to realize yet that Ryn was sharing his body with Jado…

Ginga listened as Fauve reassured her… it would all be fine, when she was ready… and that while she had them all behind her through this, she had Sorei beside her. She nodded. “Yeah… he keeps telling me that… and showing me that,” she said, knowing it wasn’t fully sinking in for her… but it was starting to. “Thanks for staying with me and talking…” She moved to sit up a bit in the bed, looking towards the closed doors to the other room that Fauve shared with the twins… Maks was there all the time, but he didn’t always spend the night. And sometimes Shale would stay with the girls while Fauve went and spent the night in Maks’s room across the hall, so they could do more than cuddle without the girls catching them or being woken by their activities. “I should go over there… eat something… right?” she asked, looking at Fauve, but she wasn’t sure she was ready to face the bombardment of questions from the twins. Perhaps Sorei could simply bring something back to the room for her instead…

Maks smiled and nodded. “Maybe that’s exactly what you should tell her,” he said. “Maybe if you want her to hear it and understand it and believe it… that’s what you need her to look into your eyes for, to put her hand on your heart and feel it never wavers in a single word you say. You’ve told her this already, I’m sure, but… maybe you need to tell her again.”

______________________________________________________

Rostan barely flinched. Her fangs didn’t hurt, he was used to those… it was the wounds themselves. It felt like his skin was on fire and then rubbed with salt… but her venom was already mixing with a neutralizing the creature’s venom. He looked over at Pallas as she offered to get River something to cover herself with. “In her bag she should have a slip made from sea blossom petals,” he said… the petals of the flowers torn into strips when dried and made to create a fabric that was light, but not see-through. It was softer and lighter against one’s skin than even satin.

Marin moved to where River’s bag had been tossed on shore. She opened it up and found the dress. She set the bag down and came back over with it, waiting for River to finish treating Rostan’s wounds before she handed it to her to put on before her tail turned into legs… and the medics would come over to tend to their physical wounds now that the venom was neutralized. “Once you two are in a tent being taken care of, I’ll call Trilander and update him.” Kort would update Movado… but Marin knew Trilander would be waiting for an update from her… mostly to know she and the others were safe. ___________________________________________________

Cass nodded and moved with Prim to the stairs, moving down them with her. He hummed a quiet acknowledgement when she mentioned being curious over what types of books were in Zendra’s library. “I’m sure they’re quite old… going back to the origins of Arcadia. Maybe there’s even something in there that can help us dethrone Gracia… I mean, the three bloodlines founded and ruled Arcadia together. The balance was lost when Gracia and Priam took the throne and coveted it,” he said, shaking his head. “I’m sure it’s not the first time it has happened. There must be something of past precedence… a reason why each family was given a ruling item, blessed by the Ancients.”

Topaz looked over when Fii mentioned noticing someone… her, of course… wouldn’t mind sampling the cookies, only to have Yuuri chime in that Paz had an excellent palate for sweets. The roo felt somewhat embarrassed by the fact she was being complimented by her sweet tooth. Granted, she hadn’t known about them much until she was older. Cookies were a rare treat, occasionally sneaked to them by a house slave that was perhaps put on stable duty, sweeping out the area the Sklaves were kept. But she didn’t really get to indulge until the castle… where Yuuri decided she wanted to learn to bake… and Paz had become her taste tester. She then paused when Yuuri mentioned she never put on a pound… That was because the roo was always moving, or being otherwise engaged… and the only fact she was putting on weight now was also because of Fii. Because of the joey-kit they’d made together. She glanced at him a bit, noticing he looked away, like he was trying to feign innocence. She gave him a little huff in protest.

Senn chuckled. “Well, I’m sure they will have some left over for the expectant mother-to-be,” he assured them. Topaz wasn’t showing much yet, but the roo would show quicker than others. Joeys tended to grow much quicker and roos had much shorter pregnancies than other Mystrians. But the fact her baby was half-vulpine might slow it down a little bit.

Minerva opened her eyes and looked at him as she took a breath, feeling it catch in her chest once more as Pell looked into her eyes and said those words again. She barely got a sound out before he was kissing her again and the emotions he poured into it, the heat and depth of it, made her knees weak. She was glad her hips were resting back against the counter so she wouldn’t fall down. She held to him and returned the kiss, her hands holding to the fabric of his shirt. It felt like forever before she broke the second kiss, taking a few breaths, keeping her eyes closed for the moment. “I love you too,” she returned as she opened her eyes to look at him.

Pandora shifted in the water a bit, back against Leif. Some places were still sensitive, and not all the places one might think. It wasn’t a bad feeling, not at all… Leif’s touch was bliss. It was just that sometimes his fingertips trailing along her skin made her feel tingles in places and she was sure he wanted her relaxing, not feeling eager for more… She managed to get herself to relax again. She was sure she shouldn’t want more right now… if she did… what kind of vixen would that make her? She couldn’t even take a bath with her new boyfriend without being stirred? Her ears fell back and he might notice the slight shift in her. She was getting tense again, overthinking her own body’s responses.

Thierry watched as Heirloom left to go to the washroom and get a bath drawn for her. She picked at the food left on the plate, unable to really finish more than half of it right now. Perhaps her appetite was still not all there after all she’d been through. She had no idea the extent to which he’d gone for her, preparing the bath… providing her heated towels and comfy clothes to change into. She looked up when he returned to tell her it was ready and offering to carry her there. She blushed again, unsure quite why. “I… can probably make it,” she said, not having tested her legs since she collapsed in Mallium’s room… but also embarrassed if he needed to constantly carry her around. Clearly he’d carried her several times at this point. But if he insisted, she wouldn’t deny him.
___________________________________________________________

“Serious crush… yeah. I mean, I don’t remember him even having a small crush on someone,” Oden admitted. “Then again, I wasn’t with him on all of his travels, obviously,” he noted. “I know he’s found girls pretty or cute or attractive before, but nothing he cared to pursue. No one who made him light up like you saw him doing… not until now.” He could feel her relaxing back against him and let out a sigh of relief of his own… just knowing she was feeling safe. He noticed the way her fingers traced one of his arms, the markings on them and smiled. “Well… don’t have to hide them anymore,” he said. He nodded. “Yeah… they’re different things. Some are blessings I received over the course of my youth and training… others are protection markings… this one…” he said turning his arm over to show a delicate starburst marking under his forearm. “That one I was born with… I once thought everyone was born with it, because of Star Isle, but… apparently… I’m the only one. I don’t think even the Domini, our seasoned Clerics, know what it means… One day, maybe, we’ll all figure it out.”

“Damn,” Novel whispered sharply as she moved to climb out of her bath, drying herself off and realizing she hadn’t brought clean clothes with her. She certainly couldn’t put the old ones on. She folded them up and let the tub drain, taking her time to blot most of the water from her body, wings and hair. It would have to do. She wrapped the towel around her body, having to let it fall lower in the back under her wings. She held her clothes in her arms, tight against her chest where the towel was tucked in. She opened the door and made her way to her chosen room.

Pine paused and playfully, without thinking it through, remarked, “the food or the souse chef?” he asked. He was joking, but Tasha might blush over it, since he’d responded to her remark of ‘looks good.’ He looked over at her in surprise when she said that Lorna and Naria met back in the great war between Celtics and Druids. “That… is a long time…” he agreed. “Well, hopefully they don’t waste any more of it,” he added as he found a few loaves of bread that had been freshly baked that morning. He cut a couple in half length-wise and laid the meat onto them, then took some of the cheese Tasha offered, adding that on top, then closing the sandwiches. He then cut the loaves into smaller sandwiches and put them on a tray she’d given him. He poured the dipping sauce into a few small bowls in the middle of the tray and set the rest onto the stove. “That’ll be for our sandwiches,” he said with a smile… He’d make theirs when they came back. “Alright, what else can I carry?” he asked as he lifted the sandwich tray and balanced it with one hand, leaving his other hand free to help carry anything else she might need him to. He was a wolf of many hidden skills, it seemed.

“I’m good, Naria,” Lorna assured him. She was more nervous about the bath and what might happen after than of the last few steps right now. Though… just as she knew Naria would never let her trip or fall on that last step, she knew that… she would be perfectly safe in his hands in every other way, too. Her nervousness was more a long-long-long-time-coming antsy-ness that had built up over time.

☆☆☆☆☆

“It would make sense if it does,” Zai said as she hugged the towels in her arms as Aiyan carried her towards the water. “It might also depend on whether or not the one of the throne has the Blessing of Zyphera,” she said… which Silvantis had not had. But Meliodas… he did. He’d been given blessings by the Sylph, the elementals of air, wind and sky…

Naiya slowly laid back in the bed with Kei over her, holding to him and pulling him down with her as they kissed. She smiled and broke the kiss, letting out a soft laugh. “I love that purr,” she whispered before moving to nibble on one of his furry tiger ears, knowing it would do wicked things to him.

Singo returned her smile and moved in to rest his forehead against hers, looking into her eyes. “If we were back in our tent…” he whispered with a low rumbling growl that was enough to insinuate how he was celebrate their engagement with her. OF course, he was sure that would be a no-no right now, since he was supposed to be recovering.

Loki was about to come over and help her with the plates, but she had it… so he stayed back a bit. He moved to take the items from her and put them at the table. He was just relieved to see her doing so much better. It had felt touch and go there back at his home… until she’d taken all of the medicine he made for her… “Full house today,” he signed to her as he brought some of the bread over for them to split with the soup.

Freya winked at her husband and moved out of his arms. She took his hand and led him back to the cabin they were staying in. “I do hope my strong Night Elf is feeling up to some afternoon activities,” she mused as they made it through the front door and she turned to face him, walking backwards into the home as he followed her inside.

Sylar nodded. “Come on… let’s get you to the bedroom. If you want… I’ll rub your legs while you fall asleep,” he said, knowing that it would feel good for her, especially with being so heavily pregnant. He moved to help her to her feet and lead her back to the bedroom.

“It won’t be too long of a wait,” Finn assured her before pulling her in and giving NAyril a kiss. He ran his fingers through her hair before resting his hand gently on the back of her head, deepening the kiss some. He broke it gently after a few moments. “I’d marry you here in Ethion if you wanted,” he said honestly. He didn’t need the big pomp and circumstance. He just wanted to be married to Nayril… to the one his soul had happily tethered.

Thayne moved to sit beside her on the bed. “I’m sure you are… what do you feel like eating?” he asked. “Nayril and Finn brought back some soup and sandwiches from the village market. They also brought muffins and some other pastries and fruit if you’d rather,” he said, trying to determine what Baillie felt up to.

Poesy looked around as Meliodas carried her inside, closing the door behind them. She looked up at him as he was still carrying her and then around the room again. It felt so warm and inviting and cozy. Home. This was… home? She wasn’t sure she really had one of those, ever, except with Meliodas in Damienthros’s castle… and even then, that didn’t feel like this. There was always a heaviness there, and fear… not just her’s, but Meliodas’s too. His affection for her had to be hidden from his father… “Home..” she said out loud, as it was still a foreign concept for her. She then looked up at him and thought a moment. “A bath…” she answered. Riesa had described the bath and it sounded very nice. They’d even find comfy clothes to change into already waiting for them in there, and the bed was already turned down in anticipation they would want to cuddle up and read afterward… or whatever mood struck them.

Cina gripped the vial tighter, likely making Fenris nervous that it might crack under her obvious anger over his response. He had said he built this house, not for himself, but for Fable… and he’d said it so quickly, so confidently and so clearly… it was impossible to miss that it was the truth. “That’s just pathetic,” she returned, and it looked like she was about to smash the vial on his kitchen floor when he quickly warned her that if she did, the moment it wore off, he would tell Rosie what happened. That she’d used Lucid Blossom Dust in his home, which meant she’d picked from Rosie’s gardens without permission. Cina let out an angry sound before she stomped her foot and moved out the kitchen door, slamming it shut behind her. She wasn’t going to risk being punished by the Draoi.

Fable came out of Fenris’s room quickly when she heard the door slam. Her hair was still damp, but the full, heavy curls in her hair were already starting to form again. She looked startled. “Are you okay?” she asked. “I heard a loud bang,” she said, unaware it’d been Cina leaving… or that her older sister had even been there to begin with.

** Maybe you shouldn’t bend over like that…** Eko thought with a mental groan when she asked him if there was anything he was in the mood for. They needed to eat something… but Kirie made it hard to focus on other needs now that she’d gotten him to give in to his feelings for her completely. “Uh… that sounds delicious… I can help made it,” he offered, getting control over his own thoughts again. “Just give me a task and put me to work.”

Maize looked at him and smiled, nodding. “Thank you,” she said quietly when he said after they were done delivering their items, they could just go relax together. “I’d like that,” she said. She approached Kei and Naiya’s door with him and then moved back to the cart to take the basket intended for the couple. She could feel the energies in the home and knew they weren’t likely to come to the door, so she walked up to the kitchen window and opened it, placing the basket just inside on the counter and closing the window again. They would find it when they came down to eat later. She walked back to Athrun and put her hand into his again. “Lorna’s just up the path on the way out of town,” she said before they continued walking with Ribbon. Then they would leave a basket for Zaida and Aiyan on their way past their home, heading back to their own.

_____________________________________________________________

Varian shook his head as he looked at Noctis and listened to her. “No, it’s… it’s alright. It’s the last thing to make me uncomfortable here,” he assured her. “You can call me that. Makes me feel… closer to Aria somehow,” he admitted before he looked at the vial in his hand and then moved to get back up onto his feet. “Sorry I… I was on my way to check the moon pools on the roof for Tegra… I should… still do that,” he said… though if Noctis wanted to come with him, she could. She would be able to tell him if it was tainted or not quite easily. And despite her own strength still recovering, Will would be able to help Etios herself. She’d probably need to work on Tegra tonight and tomorrow… with a need to recover herself overnight.. but she could make a start in his healing…

Will paused at Cecelia’s question. “The bunny’s name is Noctis,” she said, “and if you have a conjoined room, that would suffice,” she said. She wanted Noctis to be close and have access to her room if need be, but she also wanted to start to get her back to her sense of self she’d been working on with her back when they resided in the old palace, before they both went to Will’s magi chambers… “A warm bath and some food sounds perfect, but first… I should go see Etios,” she said.

Willow looked over at Wesley. “Would you be willing to bring my bags to the room they prepare?” she asked him. “Once I’m settled, we can talk more,” she said to him with a smile. She seemed to trust him with her things… which Link, Myth and Noctis could tell him was sort of huge, considering she’d just met him. It meant Will could sense or had already seen something in him that allowed her to feel comfortable trusting him. She then looked to Link and nodded. “I have a feeling Noctis will want to go with Savarian…” she said quietly. She’d learn more about his plight later… “So if you want to show me to Etios… I’d like to see him now..” she said, her staff in one hand. “Noctis, can I have the box if you’re going with Var-var?” she asked, knowing she’d need one of the vials for Ettie, another for Tegra.

Myth walked up to Zen and seemed to circle him a bit and nodded. “Smells like Varian,” she said with acceptance. “Ah… light fae. Never ask permission. Always my one issue with them,” she added. “So you’ll be sticking around then… with that..” she said as she moved to take his arm, lifting it and pulling his sleeve back. “I could smell that magic a mile away,” she added. “I’d say he’s been pretty honest,” she noted to Cecelia.

“That’ll be a good thing. It’ll be the first step to feeling better, right?” Cress asked as she sat beside him, nudging him to sit up some more so he could eat with her. “So… what is this stuff?” she asked curiously. This was all new to her… this sort of food. Her tails moved behind her, a couple of them moving around Etios as they sat there.

“Widow’s Echo… Gods, that sounds awful,” Quistis said quietly and shook her head some. She took a breath and sighed. “I’ll ask Tegra when he’s feeling better…” she said, then paused when he asked her if there was any particular reason she hadn’t gone to see him, or if it was just to let him rest. “I… I don’t want to bother him. He’s been through so much and… I… I like him, but… I think he likes someone else. I don’t want to make it weird,” she admitted. “And now, with this… it just feels like it couldn’t be anything but weird,” she whispered as she touched her neck again. “I don’t know why I’m telling you all of this,” she admitted. “Sorry… you have enough on your own plate.”

_________________________________________________

Movado lifted his head as he heard the girls return. He could hear them talking from their suite and they were getting closer to his office. He watched the door that connected to their royal apartments, waiting for them to come through. He was eager for a break and curious to see what his girls were up to.

~~

If Zuri were to mention to Tasha about her glasses when she arrived with food… Tasha might recommend she simply go visit Kei and Naiya, as Kei was able to manipulate metal and could surly fix her glasses frames. And Zuri, having met Naiya when she spent time in the castle and Kei when he returned for her after his mission to recover Prince Averie, would likely be surprised to learn that they were both here in Ethion. Had Indigo known where she was, he could have told her as much… that there were people she knew there.

~~

Caz smiled and moved to steel a kiss from her as they headed back to their room. “I’m going to bring a lot more out of you very soon,” he assured her. “Like howls and moans and other sounds of pleasure,” he teased.

Enola laughed when Ko carried on the role, saying they’d better hurry before her husband comes back. “I’d rather take my time with my husband,” she returned playfully before giving his nose a light nip, her tails moving around him and caressing his body.

“Shush, you,” Tien said as she nudged his side with her elbow a bit as he teased her. “You’re telling me that scent I’ve catching means you’re not having problems?” she asked back teasingly. She was counting the doors now. Ten more before their room. Nine. Eight… it felt like forever.

Merit sat in her office, eating a late lunch alone. She wondered if she’d see Oswald before tonight. They did tend to schedule their shifts off so that they would be together… and both working at the same time. But lunch time he still came around usually, unless something went down that drew him away on patrol. She was preparing Opal’s release papers, which she’d sign off on as long as everything went well the next few hours for the serval girl.

Pepper frowned a bit as Rev expressed than he was stuck inspiration-wise on his projects and had just been distracted with everything going on… “I’m sorry. Is there anything I can do to help?” She asked him. “You said I helped you feel inspired before…” she noted innocently.

~~

Patches sighed, “Oh gods, mating would be amazing if I wasn’t so tired… but, hey… if our bath turns into a little something more… if we find the energy,” she laughed, “I wouldn’t be mad. I’ve missed my sexy hound making me howl,” she noted as she undressed and moved to sit on the edge of the tub as he filled it, taking him in as he stood there in all his glory. Gods, she wished she wasn’t so tired!

~~

Ruby nodded. “Alright. I’ll be back. You’re in great hands with Elly, Gabs,” she said.

“It’s fine. Go on. Let us know when you find out what’s going on. I hope everything is alright,” Gabby said.

Ruby nodded and then headed out to try to follow the source of this feeling, unaware that Hunter was much closer… about to arrive where Trinket was in fact. And he would find their future daughter with bruises on her neck and a spray of blood on her shirt and face from her encounter with a possessed Ryn. She was, thankfully, with Kahiri now and Ryn was being maintained by one of Silvi’s guards.

Gabby looked back to Elly and paused. “So… you want to help me pick out lingerie to wear on my wedding night with your brother?” she asked, her tone showing she was very much aware of the awkwardness of this situation. She then laughed, because it was too weird not to.

Tripp nodded as he took baby Archer from Hunter. “I’ll keep them both safe,” he assured him as he hung back where he was, letting Hunter rush ahead into the corridor where the holding rooms were… He could hear a ruckus happening and hoped it didn’t have to do with the child that Hunter was sensing. Why he’d be led to them here of all places in the castle…

~~

“Looks cozy,” Julep said as she looked at him and smiled, slipping off her shoes. “Alright, the movie is on,” she said as she moved to sit down in the blankets and pillows with him, scooching a bit closer to him before picking up a piece of starfruit and taking a bite. “Mmm… that’s sweet,” she said approvingly. She looked at him and blushed faintly, “I’m really glad we’re doing this,” she said. “Oh… should I draw the curtains over the balcony doors? Make it a little darker in here… you know… for the movie?”

“How can anyone paint things that look so real?” Lyla asked as she saw lots of landscapes and sunsets, then pausing and blushing at one of a naked female. “Oh… do you think… that was from life too?” she asked him.

Cyan walked back to the room with Synder. “So what are you in the mood for once we’re back at the room?” she asked, meaning for a late lunch, but she’d probably blush if Synder implied anything else.

“That’s a good thing, though, right?” Kia asked. She was still trying to find the silver linings… one of the biggest being that she still had Saber at all. She slowed at the kitchen door. “Do you just want to make something in the kitchen or should we go eat in the diningroom?” she asked, unsure what he was in the mood to do.

~~

Aura took his hand and stood up with him shaking her head a bit and then stepping up to him and cupping his face, leading him down for another kiss. She deepened it and then broke it softly. “You didn’t ruin anything,” she assured him and blushed some. “I’m just glad you’re okay now,” she said, letting go of his face and resting her hands on his chest, the ring on her finger.

~~

Snow blushed when he said that. “Torrent,” she whined playfully in return as he promised she would be coming before him. She’d thought it was fun to shock him and get the ‘wow’ out of him, but boy did he know how to return. “I suppose we’ll find that out, won’t we?” She asked as she took his hand and started walking backwards towards the castle, leading him with her. “So… the question is… how long do you want to take to get there?”

“Yeah, Calsharne. She’s married to that fox from the old MLP… Maike, I think,” Tim said. “That whole thing sounds so crazy, though… to be happening in La’Shire. I mean, every tribe here has had their issues and bad apples now and then, but that whole old world contest thing… I guess at least it sounds like it all worked out,” he said as he kept an arm around Amanda’s waist, rubbing her back gently.

Rain moved back beside Rocky and leaned into him as the guys talked. It was a nice distraction, to be honest, running into Amanda and Timber. Even if it would only be for a short stop for them in their walk, it was taking her mind off of what had just happened earlier.

~~

Arielle smiled and hugged Auel’s waist as they walked away, looking up at him gratefully. “Thank you… and thank you for convincing me to talk to them. I think… it was the right thing,” she said. “So… where to now?” she asked. They’d just been out for a walk, waiting for inspiration to strike them on something to do when they stumbled upon Juli and Slate.

Slate moved to take Juli’s hand in his. “No.. I… I want to spend more time with you, Juliana,” he said with certainty. “I do need to process all of this, but… I’d rather do it with you. Not alone,” he said as he looked at her. “So, your room or mine?” he asked and then smiled.

Weiss smiled as she walked with Sally nodding. She knocked lightly as they opened the door stepping through. "Hey." She said walking up with Sally. She could see the troubled light in his eyes. Playing was something he needed too but this....it looked important. She wasn't an empath like Sally....but she still knew how to read him. "What's wrong? Your eyes say you've a troubling situation before you."


☆☆☆☆☆☆


"I do not know about all that don'cha know." Menda said lightly. "She did mention some cases that she felt could use some assistance don'cha know." Menda glanced at Syao then at Mizuki. "Syao's magic may be able to assist quiet a bit don'cha know." She said nodding to the Golden bird of Paradise.


Syaoran looked at Mizuki. "I use Laiphon." He said lightly as he walked with her. "I should be able to aid the Sacred Oak, and anyone else whose spirit needs support and healing." He said lightly as he walked. He could feel the wrathful gaze on him. He wasn't worried so much for himself but he was worried about the girls. Scanning the catwalks he paused seeing a trio of raven's who looked half Harpie Eagle. They were thankfully out of there line of sight moments later and close to the Sacred Oak.


***


Josie smiled moving to allow Judy through. "We've been talking in the kitchen so Lily would rest and not worry." She said softly looking towards the door. She knew Loch had to be so scared. They all understood how hard this was for him.


***


Safira glanced over as Sora changed it to news from home. For. There father. Her breath caught a bit. She wasn't sure she could handle bad news but no news was perhaps the same as it was for Zlo....work in progress....


***


"This way then." He said as he paused looking down at the doll. "I have no reason to lie. I suppose it's been quite some time since you last heard your own voice. Follow me and soon you'll have no need to foolishly possess another either." Anos said simply as he walked with Semper and the doll. He did glance to Semper. "Thank you for your assistance."


Anos remained the pillar of calm to any who looked at him. His presence calm and centered....but he was boiling over with self hatred. He truly disliked....or perhaps hated back sliding for any reason. So he hoped the entity once restored....would not cause him further problems. While he would not regret restoring him, he would be disappointed.....if this one continued to show no growth.


Averie nodded. "Do it, arrange to have him transfered to the infirmary. This was only necessary while his situation was dangerous to himself and those around him.He looked at Zlo...at the very least...it was good news...for the most part Zlo was on the road to recovery. But they wouldn't know his mental state till he awoke. But he watched Anos walk off with Semper and the entity...who had been surprised to hear his own voice....as if he had expected Anos to be lying. It was funny though Solace said to trust him.


☆☆☆☆☆☆


Winreesa moved with Shiri feeling the heat of the light leaving her eye lids she looked at Shiri nodding. "I can." Said softly then paused as she heard Eros speaking to Amzu...talking about her...the lenses and helping her in bright light...she blushed a bit not sure if they would be allowed.


***


Sarasha stayed relaxed in his lap, listening as he asked questions he needed to. Not knowing the steps being taken could be just as nerve wracking.


Lainey picked up on the first ring. "Muphlo..." she said then swallowed. "Hello sorry Attie, everything okay?" She asked as she was reading through a few reports juggling his work and hers and sounding relaxed while doing it....really it just came from running the hospital in Aero'Oro. Multitasking was very important.


Pherenice nodded. "Thank you for warning them" she said as he said that knowing the message he was sending was no doubt her warning about Karin being extremely dangerous right now.


Karin and his middle boys made there way out of the beer gardens.....Loch wasn't showing up...something was wrong.


***

Eri smiled. "Thank you." She said then smiled as Aspen asked if she'd take Ban so he and Tria could go for a swim. She set down her tea and came over easily helping him shift Ban into her arms. "Of course, I don't mind, you two just have some fun and enjoy yourselves." She said to him. "He can sleep so soundly because he feels warm and safe." She said as Ban stretched a little before snuggling up to continue sleeping.


☆☆☆☆☆


Cori looked at Basil and smiled. "If I know my baby bunny....she detoured them through the gardens" Cori said with a chuckle. "She and Merri like to walk through them to collect there thoughts." She looked at them all. "They'll likely arrive either or shortly after breakfast comes." Cori didn't get into why Saffy would wish to collect her thoughts. It could just be taken as nerves seeing Duncan's parents after all this time.


~*~*~*~*~

"You know her quite well I'd say." Cloud jokingly retorted but as she stopped short grabbing him for balance he moved to stabilize her. Watching the boorish man with narrowed eyes. He'd never understand such behavior. "At times I think even that is generous." He said about the time frame moving with her just in case the cobblestones on the other side were slick. He moved in time with Igraine glad neither would be in town long this trip. Although they may return....they knew at least to watch out for that shopkeeper. As they drew closer several scantily clad women approached before sighing and walking off having recognized him.....and knowing they'd get no where with him....but it was the man after that....rubbed Cloud the wrong way the moment he opened his mouth....his words could not be more vulgar in there hidden meaning.


The heavy set man wearing a fancy suit clasped his hands before him as he stepped into there path. "Hello, hello.....my fine man. Seems your servant has yet to be....properly tamed for a small fee my men who are highly skilled will have her well trained...to service...." he paused having taken a step forward as he gestured to his shop where several men were engaged in....'taming' girls.....to Cloud it was disgusting and before he could think better his massive blade's hilt was in his hand. "Touch her, you die" Cloud's voice had lost its jovial tones, his hand on the hilt of his sword as the man back up slowly....


"Now, now you don't mean that...." the fat man countered only he did.....no one approached, not even the Don's guards liked messing with Cloud....he wasn't a people person....he'd deal with problems like the man before them by simply killing it....if it didn't disappear. The sword started to lift from his shoulder....the man looked between him and Igraine.....backing up....before falling on his rear in the muddy street scrambling to his feet and running off....."This place never changes." Cloud said annoyed. Then looked at Igraine having let go of the hilt. "Stay close to me."
____________________________________________________

Dimael opened the door for the girls. Moving to stand aside while holding it open for them. " Thank you." He said as they arrived with pillows and Blankets as well as the food for Fleur. He had a feeling Lotus would be letting him know soon Fleur was ready to be returned to the room. Her healing was going slow....he knew that in part was because on some level she still felt akin to a prisoner. Although it was a holy place not a prison cell she was not free. Not forgiven by Del yet....that would take the sisters talking.

~*~*~*~*~*~


Windham nodded and chuckled a bit when she said, 'Wait you're a king' her responses were adorable to him.


"I'd be happy to." Windham said he truly wasn't bothered by her calling him cute. He'd come to learn Mystrians tend to speak from the heart. The good ones when free to do so. "Is there something specific you'd like to know? Or just a general idea?"


Anna blushed as he said that...."Thank you." She said softly as she held to her cloth covered arm. Faroe had seen her scars....so many. A part of her would likely always be afraid of rejection because of them. "So many still...." she shook her head, fear them. Some of there school friends still called them Demons. "It means the world to me." That Grail could accept them but her heart wasn't any less torn between them....between Faroe and Grail.
____________________________________________________

Solace chuckled as Nour turned to him....ironically enough he was really good at it...."How best to explain it...." he said as he lifted one of Nara's hands gently. He let his energy touch hers. "The Ethereal Glow is a natural magic we possess that's always active." He said looking at her. "But you can suppress, it calm and quiet its flow...." he slowly brought his own silvery white glow down, ebbing it letting her feel it as he described the process until standing in her realm, he looked to have no more then a silver sheen to his skin. "It takes practice, the first step is always picturing it in your mind, then bringing that energy back in." Of course...."if it's not something you are able to do on your own, I can place a charm that will guide you, as you learn it that way the charm will fade when it's no longer needed."

________________________________________________________

Sephiroth nodded looking to Ember, "Blessing should have made plenty, she tends to make extra when I haven't eaten in a while" he chuckled thinking about it but held out his gloved hand to her. Had she blushed....she had he was certain of that when he said he couldn't allow then to hurt her. Deciding to take a chance, to trust what his heart was telling him from the memories he was seeingl.."I mean it Emmi I'll restore the Shisha, put a stop to this....I won't let them hurt you."


Chrona nodded. "True, they will have to learn to trust in each other. That won't be easy....but they've started down the right path." She said softly shaking her head.

_________________________________________________

Silvi  continued, if Mira fell asleep it wouldn't bother her one bit. She'd continue to just hold the girl. Mira had so much stolen away, survived so much, that she was willing to let Silvi in, give her back a bit of that warmth and safety meant the world to the dragoness. She listened as La'Shire whispered to her that Dazai had made contact with Ryn. She barely nodded still keeping that same soothing warmth. La'Shire understood, right now Mira needed a mother's love and undivided attention.
___________________________________________________

Opal smiled. "Of course, I'm sure you two will fuss until you know for sure. Besides if I know the doctors even when this is all healed they'll still insist I take another couple of days finish getting my strength back." She said softly. "Sunny I love it.  I'll likely struggle with finding a reason to not use it." She said honestly.


Lyka nodded as he walked with her. "I'll be happy once we hand them over." He said as he walked with Hestia. "Your right.....I think three of them said they'd await our return unless something urgent happened." He said. "We're getting close to the exit."


"Yay..."Morgana squealed in delight. "Soon Brat will be back with mommy where she belongs...." she said with peals of giggles....although she wouldn't be finding any of this so....funny once she sobered up.


Taitorin nodded to Zeke looking to the whispering nurses. "You may leave now. Should I have need I'll call." He said they looked like they might protest but in the end listened. Sarah and Merit would have there hides if they unnecessarily upset him. He looked back as Vespa continued to try to focus on her slumbering gift.


Lacey watched her, as Trait sent the girls away. Vespa was trying. That was all that mattered to Lacey. But....she got the feeling it wouldn't be enough.
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia nodded a little feeling a bit shy but smiled gently at Penny when she said she was pretty and not like the other girls. "Thank you..." she said softly then paused looking up turning a bright shade of Rosie pinkish red at the idea of Roan kissing her! "I....I...don't ln..know" she stammered most likely to Penny's delight....it wasn't a title or to claim she'd been with him. For Raphtalia, Roan was someone she had fallen in love with and had no idea about how to go forward with those feelings....


Chai paused as Haddie told her all she need say was..."Thank you Haddie." She responded as the girl told her she was happy to help her like this....dignity and that her common was perfect. Chai nodded a bit but when asked if she was cold her ears twitched. "A little..." she admitted then moved slowly to sit. Haddie had made short work of her tails having eight of the ten un matted . "Your.....as warm as your light..." she said softly. Haddie, Penny and Raphtalia made no mention or big deal out of her being blind, Chai saw people as lights....either warm like the three girls and oaken.....or a dark angry light or cold light like Yohan.  There were some that unnerved her completely as they emitted no light at all as I'd dead inside.


Oaken opened the door and let Futuba inside first, closing the door behind them. He placed his hand on the small of her back and guided her further into the office, where Millia was sitting at her desk with baby Ri being bounced on her lap. “Yes, toys… Lady Millia has a young pup..” he said quietly to her. He then bowed his head to Millia. “Miss Futuba is here safely, Lady Millia,” he said. "However… there was an incident in the kitchen. I’m afraid when I arrived, Yohan was trying to force Miss Futuba to go with him. Miss Taevasina tried to make him leave. He… broke her wrist. I took Yohan into custody and Miss Dartanya assured me that her son, a Dragon Knight, would collect him and bring him to a holding room while Miss Melody brought Miss Tae to the infirmary to be tended to.”


Millia frowned at the mention of that incident. "I see." She said softly. "Miss Futuba?" She asked the girl nodded and Millia gestured to one of the comfy chairs. "Please both of you have a seat." She said. "You're fifteen correct?" Futuba nodded.


"First and foremost let me assure you, your not in any trouble. I've recently accepted a young maiden into our pack, who has the the misfortune to be soulmates with Yohan. Yohan who upon learning this demanded she kill herself. Thankfully Oaken and his sisters found her before something irreversible happened." Futuba looked up covering her mouth horrified at what Yohan had done. "As I said dear girl your not in trouble. According to Rose Moon Tribe's laws your vows to remain pure to Nour can not be broken. Those vows include choosing a mate?" Futuba nodded....and nodded again as Millia said his having a soul mate voided the forced marriage.


"The clerics would demand proof of some sort....according to the head priestess it's all but impossible to prove a soulmate bond.....it would take...what she called....one of Lord Luminos sacred stars....."


"Futuba....I am the Faira Lupa....the mother wolf of all Lycan. It is my honor to protect and guide all back to him, and if need be to the Lumina, to be healed and cleansed. I had Oaken bring you here to me...to void this. No child should be forced to marry one they do not love. I will see his arranged marriage to you broken. Then have the other maiden freed of an unworthy soulmate. " Milliarose spoke gently.


Futuba started crying but they were tears of relief.....Kahiri arfed holding out his tiny hands to her making Futuba smile as the pup tried cheering her up.
____________________________________________________

Blaise moaned a truly heated sound, at his voice his touch his words....no one made her feel this way....not like Alder did and when he pushed his hips up she moaned in pleasure almost completely melting into his touch it would be so easy for him at this point to lay them both down and continue at a much slower pace. "Alder...." she breathed in response to his words and touch. No one.....somewhere in her mind she realized she'd take no one else to her bed after him....but the why was evading her. Because it was something she had never felt...not before *him*


"Rael.....if there is anything I have learned.....it is not to assume anything until....it is confirmed. For a long time all believed Silvi had died. She hadn't she had gone into a deep sleep and recently has awoken. I've heard rumors over the years people spotting Nyx.....as to her...I heard she used the Ancient arts....and not even I understand the true scope that magic is capable of. For now focus on healing. We'll learn the full truth of things when the time comes."
____________________________________________________

It did surprise Tatianna then she smiled. She was being as gentle as she could, but she knew it stung. Tati got the infirmary p.j.s and looked at her moving to help her so she didn't have to stretch and irritate the scratches. "I'm going to include some Zion oils for a bath." She said knowingly to the girl. They'll help the healing while you soak and relax." She said knowingly but put it on terms other then having to do with her assault. "Thank you for sitting with the little one. I can close and lock the door to that room, La'Shire will notify me if the child's father comes for her."


"I wanted too." She answered leaning against him blushing just a bit, loving feeling warm and safe in his arms..,feeling loved. "I wanted to give you a family, childern....I love you so much. It felt awful to me that it had been taken from you. So when they told me confirmed I was pregnant my heart leapt with joy, I couldn't wait to tell you, that your going to be a daddy." She placed her hand on her belly. I've felt so loved and warm, so safe with you....wherever you are is where my heart is.."


He helped her remove his shirt before his own traced her sides working to gently remove a few articles of clothing from his beloved mate as well. He could happily hold her close, make love and cuddle with her. Ashe was his world. His everything, her and there twins. He was happy that Sean found hers in Quinn.
_________________________________________________

Minato chuckled as Sarah picked up on it...."Yes, our talk went quite well." He said then nodded. "Hot chocolate sounds nice, thank you." He said since it would buy time as he helped the girls into chairs and get settled. Rem was curious about how many could go into the hot chocolate together so he took time to point it out....all individually and different things that could go together. Even Miki leaned forward listening.


"Do you use any of these in hot chocolate Minato?" Miki asked and he chuckled. "At times yes.  I typically add something else your both far too young for."


"What's that?" Rem asked.


"Elvin Blossom, for me it's nothing more then a delicious fruit juice with health and healing benefits, for all other races it's an incredibly strong alchohol which...."


"We're too little for" the girls chimed to which he smiled then they asked for his help. Rem wanting everything but the cinnamon, Miki everything but the peppermint. By the time he finished the sticks were standing in the girls mugs marshmallow whipped cream sprinkles, a cherry....they looked quite delicious....


"Of. Course " Nyx said to her nodding in understanding. He glanced at Nessa as she said something about plating up lunch....and he nodded. "Yeah...need a moment. You...should probably....lunch right....."


Felix mewed asking if it was more like a few to which Nyx didn't respond. Mostly because he himself wasn't sure....Tilly really had his heart....and her response....he needed to recollect himself. Felix mewed to Nessa they both 'broke' after that kiss!


The nurse answered pointing to the room Tae was sitting in with Melody gently supporting her injured wrist. Tae looked at the gatan and smiled. "I'm okay..."


Melody shook her head. "I'm still waiting for Dr. Tilly to get here. I won't leave you alone until then." She said awaiting Tilly's arrival. "They want to do x-rays said it might need surgery." She said frowning.


Tae sighed softly. "It would have had Oaken not been there and helped. Tilly will know what to do." She said reassuringly to the worried girl.

~*~*~*~*~

Dazai looked at her as she said I remember indicating they met before likely in her future but let it go. She was dealing with a lot. Then Kahiri was there and Trinket was rushing to him, as he caught and supporting her. Her first words were. It wasn't his fault....interesting thing to say all things considered. Dazai wasn't one to dismiss those words casually though. She obviously knew something they as of yet....did not.


Kahi was there then asking what happened. How did he get injured. A concerned father first. "Mmm something a bit confusing." Dazai answered lightly. Almost playfully although he was dead serious. "He by appearance attempted to strangle her.....and the one to stop it before I got here was him. He tore his own wrist apart, forcing his hand to release her."


Kahiri looked confused. "That makes no sense." He said.....


"I did say it was confusing." Dazai countered then moved about revealing his right hand was bound to Ryn's left, the boy had passed out leaning heavily on Dazai now. He looked at Ri. "Kahiri right? Be a dear won't you. She has my Zion in her hand, apply some to her neck? After that the seven of us will go to Queen's Royal guard offices. Theres a comfy couch she can rest on, some snacks and juice to aid her too."


"Seven?" Ri asked.


"Mmhmm. You two, our new little guests parents her dad should be here any minute....mom won't be far behind, myself of course..."


"That makes...six."


"And my new best friend here of course." Dazai chimed smiling like nothing in the world was wrong. The guards assigned to Ryn protested. Dazai tipped his head looking at them. "Huh? You two are still here? Sorry but the pup stays with me now. I'm currently negating a rather nasty bit of black magic that doesn't belong to him. To get the answers I believe she's key....he was able to resist it to protect her. I have a few working theories....but I'd rather confirm a few things with the pups first. I have a distinct feeling....she has the answer."


Kahiri had gently gotten the Zion from Trinket, putting it on her neck gently, then looked at his dad. Not sure how Kahi was going to feel about Ryn being taken from the cell. Although Trinket might insist....if Dazai was forced to let go....Jado would overwhelm Ryn again. He could suppress and Block Jado not remove.....


"Or, Sorei could bring you some when he comes in." Fauve said smiling. "We both know the twins are going to be loaded with questions that you may not be ready for yet. That's okay" she said moving with Ginga. "You don't need to be. Right now, you just need to focus on healing. You'll take the next step when your ready. There's no need to force it."


Sorei nodded. "I will." He said then tipped his head. "She's up, think she's getting hungry I should bring her lunch....I wasn't prepared for all the twins questions.....she won't be yet." He said lowly gently smiling an understanding look in his eyes.
______________________________________________________


Once River knew there were enough she let go slowly sitting back then reached up for the slip Marin brought over. Pallas rose an eyebrow.


"That's made from flower petals?" She asked and River nodded.


"The clothing you wear is too heavy...it causes our bodies all sorts of problems, don't feel bad though....some Lumerians ask if it's really clothing....and quite weird to wear..." she said looking at her. Marin could clarify it felt like wearing nothing....."Trilander will want to know." River looked down at her fin which was drying off with Pallas's help.
___________________________________________________


"You're right. Each ruling family has a relic of rule....I'm sure there's a reason, and why they're not passed back and forth." She said walking with him. Upon entering though she paused....it was a large beautiful library....."I thought the study was full of books...."


Yuuri couldn't help but laugh at Fii's antics and Topaz's response especially since when she huffed he smiled a bit. "Oh goodness how do you two get through a day?" She asked giggling. Yuuri was a touch more on the serious side.


Fii shrugged. "You sure....you want me to get into details ?" Yuuri answered no quickly she was happy being left to wonder. Fii laughed good naturedly.


Pell smiled as he reached up brushing her cheek gently with his fingertips. He could easily get lost in her eyes....in her really.


"Pandi...." he said softly. "Whatever you need, I want to be with you. However you wish or are ready for..." he said softly. "Your the only one I want to be with in such, a way, whenever you want as often as you want. I'm yours...." he said softly. "My heart has always belonged to you....I'm happy to be with you, in whatever way you wish."


Heirloom shook his head. "Theirry I don't mind, and you shouldn't push yourself right now. Probably isn't a certain thing. I don't want you risking it and getting hurt." He said walking up and holding out his hands to her. "I don't mind." He stressed again.
___________________________________________________________

She looked up at him smiling a bit as he sounded amused with Regius and his dilemma. Then they were talking about his markings. She watched him turn over his arm showing her his birthmark. She traced that one...."I'm glad you don't have to hide them now..." she said. "I like this one..." she said lightly looking at the star."Maybe, and maybe one day it'll reveal its meaning to you." She said almost trance like as if something deeper or buried but gaining strength within her spoke....she had no idea she was a saint or that she even possessed a powerful magic of her own.....it was inverted at the moment trying to protect her.


Regius heard the door open and stood, the locket dangling from his hand as he saw Novel....and her state of dress or rather undress covered with naught but a towel, he blushed brightly lighting up the entire room as if swathed in rainbow light...."I...I'm sorry" he said turning his face burning he was blushing so bad right now. It wasn't like he saw something he shouldn't have but she was still a lady to himl one who did funny things to him.


When he asked that in response she blushed brightly at his retort just as he turned to look at her as she had commented on Lorna and Naria. When he finished up the sandwiches she finished with they carry strap for the pot. "Ju...just the soup and we should be good..." she said having no idea she'd be sending Zuri Kei and Naiya's way soon. Or that Naiya had meet Regius once before.


Naria nodded and moved to help her along the last few before walking down the hall with her. He was nervous too about the bath and were it might lead. But at the same token she was the only one he wanted such things with. They made it to the room and into the bathroom were he guided her to a bench as he set about fussing. He knew Lorna could see and do just fine....but he wanted to do this for her.

☆☆☆☆☆

"Right, once again a true king sits upon the throne of Eliowise. There's a legend about that....its said that one day that the last true king would one day take the throne and sit upon it forever....guiding the Sky Elves into the light everlasting." He said not realizing it was in reference to Meliodas and his bringing them out of Silvantis's dark false reign and back into the light were they belonged. "Its a sight to behold though." He started walking again. "Swiming in rainbow water....sounds like something out of a fairytale."


Kei's purr stuttered as he made a sound of please as she 'attacked' his ear playfully, his tail gave him away the most as it thumped the bed while he managed to not give in and grind against her. "You're a naughty nymph" he said in a heated growl.....one she knew all to well it meant she was stirring him up....while Kei unknowingly echoed Zai's sentiment about the other Zion twin.


Suna smiled. "We'll just have to make up for it when we get back there. For now though....cuddling works." She said letting Singo know she was more then happy to make up for the time spent cuddling here in his arms later doing much more heated things!


Aithne nodded. "It is grandfather is busy." She signed back. "Although he makes it all look like a walk in the park." She finished signing as the moved to set everything out the sit for lunch. She was grateful to Loki. Aithne wasn't a fool...she looked at him. "Thank you Loki" she signed, for the medicine for staying with her....for helping her be comfortable in her own skin like this. She had been afraid to touch him...to touch anything. He had signed she'd never hurt anything with her flames they were gentle and took her hands as if to further prove it without words.


Bane closed the door behind him pulling her playfully into his arms as he leaned in. Kissing her with a heated kiss. After breaking it. "With my beautiful wife...always."


"Thank you...that would help." She said walking with him although these days it felt more like walding then walking. "He's so quiet most of the time....if not for the bump....I'd wonder if he was there." She said. There son, he was such a quiet baby before he was born made her wonder if Sylar was like that. Quiet a content baby.


Nayril broke the kiss holding to him. "It doesn't matter to me were we have it. Only that it's you I'm saying yes to." She said softly. "We could here. As long as it won't cause you problem's later." She said not sure if there was some Elvish custom. Then again Sylar had a quiet wedding with Traya.


"Mmm....bacon and fishies...." she said it wasn't often Baillie had a taste for fish....but she was craving it right now. "Or something like that maybe?" She said trying to think.


"A bath it is." Meliodas said smiling as he walked with her to the bathroom. The water ran into the tub a warm rainbow of colors....flowers floated on the surface but they'd slowly dissolve into the water as they bathed if they bathed together. "Poe, do you want to take one alone or together?" He asked her. His tone as always said there was no wrong choice. He wanted her happy warm and comfortable. Although his heart skipped a beat. He knew it was the Drow.....but would she be comfortable being with him...he fought to keep any sadness from his eyes his being not wanting that to influence her choice.


"Yeah.....just..." he turned smiling at her. "Someone stopped by who doesn't like taking not interested for an answer." He said turning to finish making lunch. Lucid Blossom....she had been willing to drug him. But...his response to it wouldn't be what she wanted and it would have caused him to be forceful with Fable, he put his hands on the counter his tail pressed close to his leg. What bothered him wasn't what it would do to him so much as it would have caused him to....


Kirie straightened up with different meats nodding as she set them on the cutting board. "If you could cut these up into bite sized pieces that would be great." She said not realizing she was still having an effect on him. Not that she'd mind.


"Alright. Let's go." He said holding her hand gently in his own as Ribbon moved to follow behind them. He walked with her feeling the still present subtle tension but knew this was important to her, to them. There was so much fruit it was important to share. He knew his mother was Dryad now....that had come to him in a dream after his tree took root. Spiritus's gift to them both. Any time Athrun needed to travel she'd always know he was safe. She'd visited his dream.....but Mazie needed a distraction.....and he'd been too little and to traumatized till now. The reason his mother died leaving him in Linalee's care....in that Druid Village to the west...."I've been trying to think of how to tell you something since this morning. My mother was full Driad....I never knew how much...only that she died when I was really little. She came to me in a dream....said she wanted me to know...how happy she is. That I met you. That we're together....how happy your parents are....that there spirits are regaining there strength still and they look forward to the day they can tell you themselves....that Lady Sliqi promised them a dream walk....so they could. " he said softly to her. "That they love you."
_____________________________________________________________

Noctis looked at him smiling. "Okay VarVar. She said then tipped her head. "I'll go with you. I can tell you right away the state of the moon pools....I'll also be able to tell you if they can be restored if it needs ot and what we'll need." She said then looked at Willow nodding. "The rainbow Vail works best for Ancient magic. The one that looks like sunfire for sunlight magics and the silvery Aquamarine one for moonlight magics." She said handing the box to Willow. Then moved back to Savarian and without thinking much as a child would took his hand.


Cecelia nodded. "I do. I'll have the Spriggan ready that set of rooms for you both as well as draw a bath." She said to Willow, actually a gracious hostess....because they were all here for Savarian. She knew she made Myth uneasy. She seemed a stalker. In the past when she believed her love to be forbidden, she swore to keep him safe even as he fell in love with another.


Link nodded. " Sure I'll take you to Etios. He'll be the easiest to treat right now." he said telepathically to her, Link knew a large part for himself was time. Noctis hadn't given him the medicine and she was right Willow would want to check all his symptoms and treat him completely if he started healing due to the medication it could throw off a different symptom. It was just good medical practice. But he smiled watching Noctis....with Savarian. ""She'll help him a quite a bit through this....he almost seemed to get a deeper sense of peace...." it was perhaps because she was such a gentle loving spirit.


Cecelia sighed. "So those markings on his arm are what he said? Some vital we'll need going forward....he said he possesses a blessing it's not the same as a Hero's blessing but he was born with it. It's a bit hard to believe though.w"


"Its on my back...." Zen said looking at Myth nodding. "I am, D'Joran has told me to help....her wishes are absolute." He took a deep breath he had told Cecelia but she laughed said there was no such thing. But Myth was an Ivijiran, or Sacred Elf....they possessed knowledge from the beginning of the world....and she had an old soul. "The Blessing is 'Regiusa Alua Luminous'...." he said looking at her....he wasn't lying it took up his whole back...in Common it was King Of Light....the mortal chosen to sit upon a solitary throne meant for one....the messenger of the Ancients..,..


"It will be." He said in agreement then looked at everything. "Let's see..." he began telling her about the different dishes and what they'd taste like. If there was anything he could compare it to from the pure woods. Ettie had sat up but smiled. "I'd suggest trying a bite of different things. Seeing what you'd like although that one has me stumped." He said pointing at some sort of baked casserole...there was Meats cranberry like fruits some sort of stuffing....the Spriggaan were determined to put weight on Ettie as some looked really heavy.


L'arc shook his head. "It's alright. I asked remember, before all this helping others was something I enjoyed doing....I was an adventurer...traveling taking odd jobs. It...feels normal to listen and help." He said looking at her. "But as to Tegra....he is different, Tegra....is the type to fall in love equally with two people...one a certain man the other a woman..." L'arc said softly. "Your not wrong there is someone he's loved for a very long time now....but every woman whose stirred his heart hurts him...tells him he doesn't fully love them if he still has feelings for the other person if there both equal to him...." L'arc looked at Quistis. "I shouldn't be the one to say it...but he likes you....the same as you like him....but its wither or not you can accept his nature.....he's....of a lost race of Elves....they don't see the world with the same 'rules ' we've imposed.....He'd ask anyone where did the Ancient of Love impose a rule that says you can only completely fall in love with one person.....they didn't. If you love him Quistis go to him. He'd never deny you your heart. To him....to love you is to love all that you are."
_________________________________________________

Movado looked at Weiss and Sally as they came into his office. He smiled, glad to see them and to see them both looking so well and happy. Of course, he knew that he couldn’t hide his stress very long from them. From others, sure… but never from them. They could see right through him like that. He sighed. “I hoped to hear about your day first… you look like you had a good time together,” he said. “But… I have a few missions ongoing and I just got a distress call from Garand in Ethion. Seems Raiser is sending an army their way in two days time and they need support from anyone who can send it… I don’t know if Garand is able to command the troops in this. I know he’s more than capable, but… we sent him there because he’s trying to work through some things,” he said.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Semper looked at Anos as they walked, having been keeping a close eye on the possessed doll that he was escorting back to where he could open a portal to the Ne’Ther to send it back through. “I’m not sure how much service I was, honestly,” he said in truth. He was only doing his job and… ensuring the safety of those in La’Shire as well as Zlo. Ensuring the demon was sent back ‘home’ and Anos made it back inside La’Shire was his current mission.

Haven nodded and put the order through to the infirmary for Riggs. “Should I remain at his door once he’s moved there?” she asked Averie, since that had been her task for the day. Guard duty over Zlo… She was sure that applied to whether he was in a holding room or an infirmary room. If he woke and didn’t remember anything and panicked, it might be helpful to have someone there who could help block him and keep him from doing something if he was confused.

It wasn’t long before someone arrived from the infirmary with a gurney, moving into Zlo’s room and helping Riggs move the raven from the bed to it. They strapped him in only at his waist to ensure he didn’t roll off and then started to move him out of the room and down the hall to the infirmary.

“What room are you putting him in?” Riggs asked.

“We’re prepping overnight patient room #2,” the nurse said as he helped move the gurney.

“Good,” Riggs said. Those were quieter rooms in a less busy section of the infirmary. Opal was in overnight patient room #1 right now.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

“What are they saying?” Shiri asked as she noticed Winreesa was listening pretty intently, then even blushing some. “Winnie? What are they talking to Priestess Amzu about?” she asked curiously. What was in the box? She couldn’t see what Rao and Amzu were looking at.

***

Atticus closed his eyes and sighed. “Sorry, Lainey. I didn’t mean to interrupt your lunch,” he said. “Things have taken a turn here. Lily’s eldest son just testified against Karin and his middle sons about what they’ve done. Sammy and Judy are getting the ball rolling on keeping them safe, but… it might not be good for them to stay here too long. I haven’t seen Lily yet, but from my understanding, she isn’t going to be able to fly on her own from Unkindness if I need to bring her, Loch and Corrigan to Aer’Oro for their safety. I might need escorts,” he said, and she’d know what he meant.

Orion looked at her as he pocketed his crystal again and continued to walk with her away from where Karin and his sons were. “Of course. I trust your instincts,” he said with a smile.

***

Aspen smiled and nodded. “Thank you,” he returned when she took Ban from him and the pup looked equally content right not in her arms. It seemed to work out, this co-parenting thing they were doing so naturally between the three of them. He then turned and headed back to his and Tria’s room to get ready to go swimming with her. He was looking forward to it. “Ban is all set with Eri,” he told Tria as he got back and moved to get changed into his swim trunks and a tshirt to walk down to the pool with Tria.

☆☆☆☆☆

Basil nodded and then smiled back when Cori said she was sure Saffy probably detoured them through the gardens. It was a longer route to the dining room and they were probably not in a rush. Saffron was never a girl in a rush. She liked to take her time. “Yes… that makes sense,” he agreed. “Hmm.. I wonder how things are going with Merri and Kale,” he mused with a chuckle. That girl looked so angry when her parents told her to spend time with the boy she clearly liked. His girls truly kept him on his toes.

~*~*~*~*~

Igraine watched the man run off after Cloud scared him away. “No, it doesn’t,” she said about this place never changing. “And why, even dressed as I am, they all still think I’m a servant?” she asked with a shrug and shaking her head as she walked on ahead of him a bit. She wasn’t a fighter, per se, but Cloud had shown her enough to use her short swords, as well as a long sword, well enough to defend herself if need be… and Igraie knew while he would prefer her staying right at his side, that if she walked ahead a ways and trouble came, he would be there just as quickly. She would not be made to be afraid of the riff raff in Port Royale or anywhere for that matter. She wouldn’t have led them against Mei Li’s forces time after time if she were the sort to be afraid. Igraine had weak moments, like anyone, but she wasn’t weak… and that showed now. “The merchant we need is just up here, right?” she asked once they were a good distance from the ‘toy maker’s shop.’

____________________________________________________

The girls set the bedding and pillows on the floor by the armchair Dimael claimed he was fine sleeping in, and the tray of food and tea was left on the bedside table for when Fleur returned. They then excused themselves, moving around Lotus as she approached the open door.

“Lord Dimael, if you could assist me in bringing Miss Fleur back to the room, she’s dried and dressed and ready,” Lotus said before gesturing for him to follow her. Upon reaching the bathing chamber, he’d find Fleur curled up in a blanket on the cozy-looking chair that was akin to a nest. She looked like the bath had made her feel better, but she was still exhausted.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem blushed at the sound of his laugh and she smiled, nodding. “Just a… general idea,” she said, certain it was a place she could never see… so she hoped to at least hear what it was like.

Faroe got up and moved over to sit with Anna and Grail after a bit. “Hmm… I am starting to think that you brought Hem two gifts, Aiyanna,” he said with a smile as he sat down, looking over at her and Windham talking. “She seems to be absolutely fascinated with Windham. Is he normally so obliging?” he asked her curiously.

Grail smiled when Anna blushed. “That’s a pretty shade on you,” he said honestly, then noticed how she held her hand over her sleeve, like she didn’t want it to ride up. He moved his hand over hers and smiled. “You’re the one who should be getting all of the thanks. I means a lot to me that you thought about Hemlock,” he said, then slowly moved his hand away as Faroe had come over. He looked over to where Hem was sitting with Windham and then looked to Anna when Faroe asked her about Windham and if it was normally this ‘obliging.’

____________________________________________________

Nara watched as her father showed her how to quiet her ethereal glow, trying to mimic the way his magic, his energy, changed… but she couldn’t seem to get her glow to reduce on its own.

“It’s okay, sweetie. Like your father said, he can give you a charm to wear until you’ve learned how to suppress it on your own. It’s like a muscle, like any magic… it takes time to learn how to use it. You’ll figure it out. You’ll learn a great deal in their realm for whatever time you spend in it,” Nour assured her. She then looked to Solace and nodded. “We’ll give her the charm. I should send word to Silvitrista that she can expect our daughter to be a guest in the palace for a little while,” she said as she stepped away. Silvi had a special crystal sphere on her mantle that was specifically to receive messages from the Ancients. She sent her the message, knowing she would get it when she was finished spending much-needed time with Mira… but the spirit of La’Shire would get it immediately and could make arrangements. Nour made sure to send a request of La’Shire directly… to ensure Nara’s room was near to Anos’s.

~*~*~*~

Mira’s purring softened as she seemed to nod off in Silvi’s arms, the Fine Fur curling up a bit more. She felt safe and warm in Koran’s arms… but this was a different feeling entirely. This was like being a kitten again and feeling the protective, comforting warmth of a mother. She had such minimal memories of that, but it felt instinctive right now… and Mira seemed completely content to rest there with Silvi. She’d probably exhausted herself with her emotions and all of her anxiety over this… and now that she’d made a decision and let Silvi in, it all just seemed to fade away. ________________________________________________________

Emmi moved to put her hand into his and let him help her to her feet. She then paused as she stood there with him, still holding to his hand, looking up at him as he repeated his promise. She nodded and slowly removed her hand from his. “…Food sounds good right now.” She couldn’t express hope over his words, because she knew how Zinfandel could be… how the others could be… and she was honestly scared of what they could force her to do. And she wasn’t comfortable with promises, even if he seemed to mean every word he said to her. She hadn’t had a single promise made to her be kept before… so she was at least relieved he didn’t say those words ‘I promise.’ Just… ‘I mean it.’

___________________________________________________

Sunny smiled. “I’m so glad you like it,” she said. “Well… we’ll let you get some more rest so you can get released back to your room sooner, Opal. Let us know if you want or need anything,” she said, knowing that Levi felt the same way.

“Good. I can’t wait to hand them off either,” Hes said. She could feel her feathers blading at how Morgana spoke of Levi, but she was maintaining her calm. She hadn’t ever contended with emotions like this before. She knew, though, not to say anything to Morgana about the fact she would never see her daughter again if they had anything to say about it… because at least right now she was cooperating. “He seems more sober than her,” she said, noting the guy Lyka was leading to the door, limping.

Zeke nodded a bit, a silent thank you to the king.

Vespa opened her eyes and looked and seemed momentarily crestfallen to see nothing happening. She lowered her hand and took a breath, turning to look at Traitorin again.

Zeke took a step forward. “Miss Vespa… you’re thinking too hard on it. You can’t will it with your mind. You have to feel it with your heart. It’s in your desire to heal her… and when you tap into that, trust it will just happen. If it can happen, it will,” he said.

Vespa looked at her brother again and then moved back to face Lacey and took a deep, deep breath. She could feel it all the way down to her feet and then she closed her eyes and this time she lightly placed her hands directly onto Lacey’s side, thankfully her wound had been numbed… not that Vespa’s touch was enough to hurt. She tried to clear her mind completely… and started to let the feeling, the desire… to heal her… begin to stir in her chest instead.
_______________________________________________

Penny smiled as Raphtalia seemed to get even more flustered. “Maybe you should just kiss him then… so he knows you think of him like that,” she suggested. Of course, what did Penny really know. She was only a little more familiar with this stuff than Raphtalia… and, to be fair, Talia had seen more activities in the Mist than Penny really knew about. She knew about mating. She’d gotten that lecture from her mother when she first became a teen…

Haddie smiled and blushed a little when Chai said she was as warm as her light. “Thank you, Chai,” she said back as she worked on her tails. “I’m looking forward to seeing what you think when you’re tails are all finished and we get them dry… get you into some clean, comfy clothes. You can stay with us as long as you want… I’m sure Oaken is talking to one of the Alphas right now to make sure you’re safe from them…” she said, unaware that Millia also had plans of asking Pepper to use her gifts as Luminara and free Chai from her soul mate tie to Yohan… so the girl can have a chance to find a true soulmate.

Oaken led Futuba to one of the chairs and then took a seat himself in the other as Millia addressed the vixen. His own ears fell back as Futuba cried. She reminded him of his youngest sister.. and if Penelo had been force to marry someone she didn’t love… or before she was ready… he would be beside himself. He couldn’t imagine why this girl’s father would have given Yohan his blessings to begin with. “May I ask?... Why did your father agree to the marriage to begin with?” he asked, hoping he wasn’t overstepping. IF there was a problem within Futuba’s own tribe, it may warrant Millia speaking with their Alphas too..

____________________________________________________

Alder moved and wrapped an arm around her waist. He stood up, moving out of her for the moment. He moved to lay her on the bed and then moved onto the bed over her, laying between her legs and pushing back into the elf beneath him. A moan escaped him as he started a slower pace. He was trying not to climax again too fast. “Is this.. okay?” he asked.

Rael looked at Vyshae as she spoke with that wisdom and reassurance that she had used with Traine and with Io… and probably used with Sylar and Traya… and perhaps even tried with Blaise… He nodded. “You’re right…” he said, though he was almost positive that he knew what had come of his friends… He'd be surprised to learn how wrong he was. “Healing first…” he agreed before picking up his fork and managing to take another bite.

____________________________________________________

Calla was grateful for the help getting out of her tattered clothes and into the comfy infirmary pjs. They were soft and warm and they had a comforting smell. She looked at Tatianna as she said she’d include some zion oils for a bath later, seeming to know that Calla would want to take one. “Thank you,” she said. She then nodded when she said she’d lock the door to the room she would be in with the child and she’d be alerted if her father returned for her. “Okay… that sounds good,” she agreed. “I should let you look at Xel now. I feel awful he got hurt…” she admitted, her large doe ears on either side of her head drooping just a bit more.

Quinn nuzzled her shoulder a bit and just rested his head against hers as they soaked and the water moved against their bodies. It was soothing, comforting… and it was only better because she was here and she was free and safe now. He closed his eyes and felt his body relaxing more. He had barely slept since Dahl started to torment Seanan with the opal… and he had no expectations of sleeping now, but it seemed to be creeping up on him.

Ashe smiled and blushed as Rumi made removing clothes a sort of tease in itself. “You’re going to make me wait for the rest?” she asked him as she lifted her hips so he could help her off with the last of her clothes, expecting her stallion to follow suit with the rest of his own. There was only one stallion she ever wanted to be with, and he was right here with her.

_________________________________________________

Sarah moved to sit down with Minato and the girls, smiling as she watched him help the girls figure out what they wanted in their cocoa and helping them get them put together. “Those look delicious. What do you think Esric would like in his, Rem?” she asked. It was sweet to see how Minato was with Rem. She could see the Elf would be a good fit with her and Esric. HE was good with children, and Rem seemed to immediately like Minato. “Maybe you and Minato can get his ready for when he’s done in the office,” she suggested. “And, Minato… I do think I have some Elvin Blossom if you want some for your cocoa,” she added. She and Drak enjoyed it as an alcoholic beverage…

Esric was pacing in the office, able to walk again at least. He was deep breathing and had taken on his Djinn appearance to get more control of his body. It was easier to cool off this way. His skin with that blue shimmer, his hair becoming more cobalt at the roots and his eyes still that piercing pale blue. His markings glowed under his clothes in the fine white lines of the Djinn… “Alright… you’re good. You have this under control. Just don’t look at him too long. Don’t think about that kiss. Don’t think about everything he just said to you. This, right now… is about Rem. Yes. It’s about Rem,” he said to himself, trying to get himself prepared to see the elf again, looking so alluring, knowing that if they weren’t in Sarah’s home right now, things might have gone somewhere else entirely. Pixies could move a bit too quick for their own good. The Djinn in him was more rational and reserved. IT was why shifting to this form was giving him a bit more control… but he couldn’t go out like this in the castle. It was bad enough that Logan suspected what he was…

Nessa nodded and got up, moving around her brother and moving to plate the lunch for him and herself and a little plate for Felix. She slid the small plate on the counter for the dream kitten first, giving him a little scratch behind his ear and then under his chin. “There you go, Felix.” She winked at the kitten as he meowed that the kiss have broken both Tilly and Nyx. Nessa didn’t want to think about the fact her brother had physically responded to the kiss with Tilly, to the point he couldn’t move from his position yet. “Maybe… a cold shower before lunch, big brother?” she suggested. It didn’t seem like he was recovering quickly at all. Tilly certainly had her brother wrapped around her little finger, it seemed. “I’ll put your plate in the oven to keep it warm,” she offered.

Tilly arrived and walked into the room where Melody and Tae were. She heard her name as Tae said she’d know what to do. “Tae,” she said as she came into the room and walked over to carefully check her wrist, making her rest her arm on a small table she had rolled over to the bed. She then grabbed a crystal scanning rod and a tablet so she could check the bones. “What happened?” she asked, looking between Tae and Melody. “Someone did this to you? I can see the bruises already forming..” She said, and they weren’t from the breaks. They were finger marks. Tilly completely forgot about the fact she was wearing clothes that were clearly not her own… or that Melody, being a Gatan, would notice how heavily Nyx’s scent was on her, since she’d been with him since last night. She was too focused on her best friend, her sister.

~*~*~*~*~

Trinket looked up at Kahiri and winced a little as he applied the zion cream to her neck. She still felt woozy… but Dazai spoke of going to the Queen’s Royal Guard offices, where she could sit and have something to eat and drink to help counter the time traveling sickness. The cream would help heal her cuts and bruises with a little time. Her ears fell back as Kahiri said it didn’t make sense… what she’d said about it not being Ryn’s fault… that he hadn’t done it. She wasn’t sure how to explain it. It was confusing even for her. Nyx had spoken cryptically, but he’d said this was all Jado’s doing… and she knew that something or someone was sharing Ryn’s body. She could only put it together that it had to somehow be Jado… Trinket was a clever girl, after all.

Kahi looked back at Trinket when Dazai mentioned that her parents were coming. “Her parents?” he repeated. He took a moment and caught her scent. “Hunter…” he said with a bit of surprise. Hunter had another child from the future here. The way she held to Kahiri, though, showed that she was close with his own sons. Ri seemed to guard her like a big brother. He then looked back at Dazai. “Is it safe to take him out of this room?” he asked about Ryn.

Ruby was running through the castle, following the light La’Shire had provided to guide her when Ruby had asked the spirit to lead her to the source of what she was feeling… to who she was feeling.

Ginga nodded a bit. “Yeah… I have a feeling I don’t have to ask him to do that,” she said. She had this feeling that Sorei would probably bring her something to eat without needing to be asked. He was thoughtful and, somehow, he seemed to know what she needed. She looked at Fauve and took a breath, nodding again when her sister reminded her to just focus on healing… not to force the next step with Sorei… it would happen naturally when she was ready. She knew her sister didn’t mean ‘heal’ on the physical sense. Fai had already taken care of that for her… in fact… Fai had even healed Ginga’s old back injuries that had always ailed her. Not that it would stop Sorei from offering her back rubs. “I know… thank you, Fauve,” she said. “I’m sure Sorei will be in soon… I’ll be okay for a little bit alone,” she assured her, knowing her sister probably wanted to go eat something too.

Maks smiled and nodded, patting Sorei on the shoulder. “Why don’t you put a plate together for her and make sure she gets something to eat, then,” he said. “Definitely too soon for her to face the twins,” he agreed. “If you don’t think she’ll be up for anything we ordered, just order something in from the kitchen,” he suggested before gesturing for Sorei to get moving. It wasn’t hard to see the Grim Ash Wolf was eager to get back to Ginseng.
______________________________________________________

Rostan moved to hold up his arm as Marin knelt down and wrapped it. It would do for the moment to stop the bleeding of his wound, but he’d need stitches and to have it cleaned out properly. River’s venom would prevent him from getting ill from the creature’s venom… but the wound still needed to be treated… for both of them. “Thanks.”

Marin stood up and looked at Pallas. “We should get them to one of the tents and get their wounds tended to. We can handle this on our own. The doctors and nurses are busy enough with the other survivors with worse injuries,” she said as River’s tail started to transform back into legs as she dried off. “I’ll call Trilander once we have you two fixed up. It’s not just me he’ll be worrying about,” she said. “And you should call Ivy. She’ll want to know you’re okay,” Marin added to River. Ivy was essentially her primary charge… but they’d become friends and she needed River less for protection than expected, because she had Ebon. Not that River minded… because she could spend more time with Rostan… and focusing more on protecting Thalassa when Trilander wasn’t with the selkie.

___________________________________________________

“Wow… this place is practically the whole floor. No wonder I didn’t notice many other doors on this side of the hall,” Cassius said in awe. Every other floor had numerous rooms on either side… but this floor had only two doors on this side of the hall. “How old do you think some of these are?” he asked as he walked in with her and touched one. Clearly everything was well cared for in this home. It was probably all this Heirloom that Minerva and Primrose would be going to meet in a little while. “Some of these are so big, I doubt you could lift them,” he noted.

Senn laughed and shook his head as well. “We don’t need those details. As it is, you let half of the day escape you and I’m pretty sure we know why without you saying it,” he noted. “You know, I’m curious to explore the rest of this city. Get a feel for the layout of it. I know it’s risky to leave the estate, but I’m sure Yuuri and I could go undetected. Reconnaissance is what I do,” Senn noted, trying to feel out what Fii thought of it.

Topaz drew in a breath and then sighed and moved to eat another berry. She had been about to volunteer to go with them. She wanted to so badly. Being pregnant was something that made her very happy, very nervous and sometimes very frustrated. She was a fighter and she was a roo… by nature she was supposed to get into trouble and then fight her way out of it. She knew neither Fii or Yuuri would ever let her do that right now. And Senn would probably side with them, especially since Fii had confided in him about how delicate Topaz’s pregnancies could truly be, even with the blessing Prim had put on the baby. There was no need to take chances.

Min blushed deeply at the way Pell was looking into her eyes. She remembered to take a breath and glanced down and away a moment, then back to him. “Why do we… always end up doing this… in a kitchen?” she asked him shyly. The first time he’d kissed her was in her kitchen… before Gracia’s idiots destroyed half of her childhood home… Now they were making out in another kitchen.

Pandi was blushing like a rose. Her ears were back with embarrassment as Leif spoke against her ear so softly. She shifted a bit against him and let out a small whine. “I don’t want you to think that’s all I want,” she said weakly. Of course, Leifon knew Pandora better than anyone. Mating wasn’t something that she knew much about before Mallium had forced it upon her… and then she learned what it was really supposed to be like when she was with Leifon… Being with Leifon had been so amazing… so perfect… every time… that she knew he was the only one she ever wanted to feel that with. She loved him and she hadn’t realized those feelings could translate so honestly into a physical act… but it could. She moved her knees together, as though ashamed by her ache to be touched by him again.

Thierry looked up at him and then at his hands as he held them out to her, inviting her to take them. She moved to put her hands into his and let him help her up off the bed and onto her feet, her legs promptly feeling weak as she let go of his hands to catch herself against him. She stared at his chest as she blushed, embarrassed by the weakness in her body. She’d fared just fine after Mallium’s assaults… she just didn’t realize that the healing waters had left her a bit weak… and her body had been operating in a state of shock in Mallium’s lab and that had worn off… leaving her a bit shaken. “Maybe… it would be helpful,” she agreed, meaning being carried there.

___________________________________________________________

Oden smiled when she traced his mark and then paused as her fingers passed over it and it seemed to actually glow brighter, then muted out again. He nodded some. “Yeah… I’m glad I don’t have to hide them anymore either… I’m glad I can be myself with you now,” he said honestly. “I… I had wanted to tell you so many times, Kiyo… to tell you the truth about who and what I was, but… I couldn’t risk someone else finding out. That place… Chaos had eyes and ears everywhere. I’m sorry I deceived you,” he said honestly. He needed to say it, even if he already knew she forgave him.

Novel stopped in her tracks and hugged the towel and her old clothes a bit tighter as Regius had stood and turned to address her only to cause an even bigger light show. She couldn’t even notice the locket shining brightly from his hand, resonating with his intense glow right now, his lights were so bright and distracting. “W-whatever. It’s fine,” she said before she moved to the door of her room and worked it open, trying not to lose her towel in the process. She made it into her room and closed the door behind her. She was blushing deeply and very confused… His lights hadn’t been going at all when she came down the hall, and then it was like behind in a box with the northern lights the moment he turned to look at her. No way it was her that caused it. She moved to throw her dirty clothes into a basket that was in the corner. Then the hung the towel up behind the door and moved to look at the clothes that had been left for her. “Weird… they even gave me clothes for an Avion,” she said. She shook her head and put on the soft, loose shirt, pushing her wings through the back. Then the pair of soft pants, pulling the drawstring taught and tying it. She put on a pair of socks and ran a brush through her hair, leaving it damp for now, all of the lovely streaks of colors, purples and pinks, golds, yellows and oranges, falling through her coppery auburn hair. Maybe by the time she emerged, his lights would have settled down…

“Alright… I have the sandwiches and the soup… You have the rest,” Pine said as he got it all ready to go. “Lead the way.” He followed her out the back and towards her cottage. “You know, it’s really generous of you to give up your home to them, but where does that mean you’ll be staying?” he asked. Would she be staying in Lorna’s home or in the other spare cottage, which was previously used by Bram… whose Mythril metal had been used to upgrade all of Ethion’s armory.

Lorna moved to sit when Naria seemed to insist. She found herself blushing over his fussing. Truthfully, she had never drawn a bath with sight… She’d probably have to close her eyes to do it properly. It was funny to think she had to re-learn how to do things… with sight. She blushed deeper, though, as she realized she was about to be undressed and in a bath with Naria. Their romance had begun in a time when courtship happened far slower, a rather chaste time… but times changed… and although she’d seen him without his shirt on… she’d not seen any more of him. And she’d never been undressed with him before. She was ready for another first with him, though. They didn’t have to live or love by the old world ways… “Could you add some of the bubble powder?” she asked… hoping maybe a layer of foam might make her feel a little less shy.

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai laughed softly. “Mmm… everything with you is like a fairytale… so why not swimming in rainbow water?” she noted sweetly. She then looked around as they reached the water’s edge and she expected him to put her down… though she also knew her nymph would keep his word on seeing how quickly he could undress her.

Naiya let out a soft laugh against his ear, blowing against it and watching his ear flick in response. “But I’m your nymph… and your purrs tell me just how much you enjoy that fact,” she mused, laying back under him to look up at him. She reached up and rubbed his other ear with her hand. “Naughty would be getting you to go full tiger on me,” she added teasingly as she pushed her hips up against his.

Singo smiled and moved to nuzzle her. “Cuddling… for now,” he agreed as he held her. He sighed and closed his eyes. “I love you, Suna. You’ve made me so happy,” he whispered against her hair as he rested his chin against the top of her head.

Loki looked at her as she signed ‘thank you’ to him. He shook his head, about to tell her that there was no need, but… he knew what the right response was in this moment… for Aithne. He smiled and made the sign for ‘you’re welcome.’ He then moved to pull out the chair. *Sit down… I can get the rest* he signed and gestured for her to come sit in the chair. He’d get the drinks and bring the pot over to the table for them to get their soup from.

Freya laughed after returning the kiss. “Mmm… there is certainly something about Ethion,” she mused as she held to him, slowly unbuttoning his shirt. “We made Loki here…” she mused. Bane had always said he had never thought he’d fall in love, until he came to Ethion with his last King and met a lovely Druid Priestess of Spiritus. He always said that exact thing to her ‘there is something about Ethion..’ It seemed to bring soul mates together…

“It’s the Night Elf in him,” Sylar said, not surprised to hear that the baby was very quiet and content. He moved with Traya into the room and then moved to help her onto the bed. He took off her shoes and then paused. “Will you be comfortable resting in those clothes or would you like me to get you a nightgown?” he offered. He wanted her to rest comfortably and he would do anything for her.

“I don’t think anyone would say anything against it if we did something small and quiet. The High Elves will be content to celebrate the news just as much as they would celebrate a wedding,” Finn said with certainty. “So… if you want to marry in Ethion… we’ll marry in Ethion,” he said with a smile.

“Hmmm… well, let’s go see what Nayril got from the market and see if either of those is among it,” Thayne suggested before offering his hand to her and then helping her to her feet and leading her out into the kitchen. He paused, catching the tail end of the conversation.

Poesy didn’t need more than a moment to process his question, let alone answer. “Together,” she said, matter of factly. Like it was the only answer. It wouldn’t be the first time Meliodas had seen her undressed… though the last time had been in Damienthros’s castle. She’d bathed alone since they reunited… and that was mostly because Meliodas didn’t give her a choice. He just assumed it was best and she would reluctantly bathe alone, even though she’d have rather he been there. But back in Damienthros’s castle, Meliodas always cast his eyes away from her. Now, though, perhaps he’d look at her… If she hadn’t wanted him to, she would have said to bathe alone… But she didn’t know Meliodas as Aether… He was just Meliodas to her… and she loved him.

“Oh…” Fable was a bit confused. Who had he meant? She shook her head and came into the kitchen more, watching him as he moved to the counter. He seemed to have something weighing on his mind and she noticed his tail pressing against his leg. It was a posture that she recognized meant something was distressing him. “Fen?” she asked as she came up behind him and placed a hand on his back. “Are you okay?” She waited a moment and then moved to hug him from behind, resting her head against the back of his shoulder. She had no idea that he was distressed over what the lucid blossom would have made him do to Fable… and that it was making him focus so much on his feelings for her right now… Feelings she had for him too, but she never could pick up on his subtle hints.

“Uh huh… bite sized pieces,” Eko repeated before he took the cutting board and a knife and went to work chopping the various meats. It was a welcome distraction, honestly. “You’re a good cook. I feel spoiled by the meals you make,” he said. Eko was a bachelor in the Wylds. He hardly ever engaged in the contests… and looking back, it was because he wasn’t into the old laws… not when he saw what it did to everyone. But that meant he kinda cooked for himself. He was fine at it. Nothing like Kei… especially now that Kei got lots of cooking lessons from Zai. But he was also no Kirie. “Is it like… a Druid thing… being a good cook?” he asked.

Maize looked over at him as he started to talk… feeling her heart drop a bit when he said he’d been trying to figure out how to tell her something all morning. Perhaps it was the encounter with Watur, but he immediate concern was that it was something bad… But then he said something unexpected. His mother… was full Dryad… and she’d come to him in a dream last night. Then… he mentioned her parents. “What?” she returned in a whisper as she looked at him and her hand tightened in his, her eyes brimming with tears. “… Thank you… for telling me…” she said quietly, but he’d be able to feel it from how their souls blended… the mix of her emotions, but most of all, love and gratitude.
_____________________________________________________________

Savarian looked at Noctis as she took his hand and he looked back at the others before letting the bunny lead him off towards the roof. Cecelia had originally intended to show him, but the bunny seemed to know exactly where to go. “Thank you,” he said to her as she walked off with him, offering to examine the pools and determine if they would need anything to help Tegra. He opened his other hand and looked at the rainbow hued elixir, using his thumb to push the top off of it and drinking it down as they walked. He pocketed the empty vial, noting the sweetness of the potion. He hadn’t thought it would taste good, but it did. “This has all been… a lot,” he admitted to Noctis. This resurrection had led him back to his roots… and because no one here wished to control him, but rather to help him find his own path… it was perhaps the hardest resurrection for him yet. By the third day he’d have been put onto a path by Raiser or his brother… but this path was still being cleared…

Will smiled and nodded to Noctis. “Thank you,” she said. She still couldn’t believe that Noctis had taken all of her notes and actually managed to make the ancient rejuvenation potions, lost when the Ancients left this realm… They were a good team. “Rainbow, ancient magic, sunfire for sun magic… silvery blue for moonlight magic… got it,” she whispered as she tucked the box under her arm and looked to Cecelia as she agreed to have rooms prepared for when Will was finished. “Thank you. Your hospitality is appreciated,” she said, “as is your bringing him here,” she said, clearly meaning Savarian. She then moved with Link, staff in hand, to go see Etios first. “Yes, Noctis is very good with them… Varian and Aria. She loves them like her family. She also knows how to get to the part of someone that brings comfort on a different level. That safe feeling you want as a child.” She looked at Link. “I’ll have to check you over too, you know… though Myth’s Grace seems to have helped you greatly already. I’m sure you would benefit from Myth himself,” she noted, “or herself as it seems. You hide it even less now,” she added with a smile.

Myth nodded as Cecelia asked her about the marks on Zen’s arm. “Messenger of the Ancients,” she said, translating what Zen said the blessing was. “Yes. This boy is going to be another of our party to save Savarian. I think it’d probably be good to have a room made up for him too,” she added. “I can tell when someone speaks deceit… everything he’s said is truth,” she noted. It was part of her magic. The sun could burn away all corruption, all deception… and leave the light, the truth. “We should start thinking about just how we get to the Scar, though. Logistically, that’s going to be a problem. Not many ships that can venture into those waters and we’ll probably be needing one,” Myth noted.

“It all smells good,” Cressida said before she picked up one of the forks and moved to take a taste of the one that had stumped him. Her eyes lit up. “Mmm… I don’t think I’ve tasted anything like this,” she said before getting more on the fork and moving to feed it to Ettie, like she couldn’t wait for him to try it too. Seemed she was determined to make sure he ate too…

Quistis felt chills running up and down her back and her arms as L’Arc spoke of Tegra.. of how his views on romance and love differed from the restrictions that most today put on it. She studied him quietly and bit her lip lightly before standing up and moving to put her hand on his shoulder, something he probably had never expected from her… a touch… the touch of the Shambala whose howl had silenced the Phalanx curse in him…. “Thank you… L’Arc,” She said and then smiled and moved to walk off to go check on Tegra. She didn’t understand why she felt the need to talk to and get to know L’Arc… but she had a need, a desire to… and even though she didn’t understand it yet, she listened to him for now and would go see Tegra.

"Yeah, sure," Wesley said, trying his best to return Willow's smile, but his mind was still o verrun with thoughts. He picked up her bags, following to where her room would be so he could drop them off before heading back to the area he used to train. He desperately needed to clear his head.

~~

"Movado!" Sally said as she near broke through her husband's office door, a large smile on her face and her eye wide and sparkling, "I, the eldest daughter of the King of Ne'ther, declare that you stop your work this instant and-!" She paused, sighing as a tired Movado talked about all the work on his plate, walking up to him and taking his hands into hers. "You're very important, I know. There are so many people who depend on you, including me and Weiss. But remember that you have to take care of yourself, too," she said, her voice as gentle as her eyes, "I'm sure there are plenty of people who can help you; Lor- I mean Axl would be more than willing to take some of these missions. You stepped up to the plate to keep your father from barring so much... You're a prince and knight both, and amazing ones at that! But you're still Movado, too, and I don't want you to fall into the same pit of stress and despair everyone worked so hard to get Lord Traitorin out of."

~~

Zuri whined. "I can't believe I forgot my spare pair. Stupid, stupid Zuri..." She pulled out her communication crystal and went to get in touch with Indigo.

~~

"C-Caz... Not in public..." Daisy whined with a blush, though her mind and her legs would be open for almost any plan of Caz's once they were in their room!

~~

"Is that so?!" Ko said with a fake huff, running a finger along Nol's neck, "Then he better make you moan louder than ever, hmm?"

~~

"Problem? This isn't a problem- this is proof of anticipation," Onua said, the room inching ever closer as he leaned into Tien's ear. "Anticipation of getting into some very lengthy antics..."

~~

Oswald sighed as he found Merit eating lunch, sitting next to her. "How are you doing?"

~~

"Today might just not be an inventing day. Not gonna do anyone any good by forcing it... There is something you can do for me though," Rev said with a little smile as he ran fingers through Pepper’s hair, "Give me the love and care only you can provide me."

~~

Ray helped Patches into the tub before getting in behind her, settling into the warm water before wrapping his arms around her waist. "Well, let's just see how our bodies react," he said with a smile. It wasn't hard to remember how their bodies found the energy when they wanted each other enough!

~~

"Lord! Way to open it!" Elly laughed, "Still... You were able to see the real Prowl before I could... Sometimes I just feel like a horrible sister..."

~~

Within moments, Hunter slowed as he saw Kahi and his own future son with a young woman who smelled familiar.  "Lord Kahi... Kahiri... Who is that..?" He asked, although he was sure he already knew who this was...

~~

"You just sat down, I'll take care of it," Parack said with a smile, getting up and closing the blinds. He blushed as he realized the atmosphere the darkness made. But he wouldn't run from this. Not this time. Julep was his girlfriend, afterall! He moved back over to her, motioning that she could get close again.

~~

"It takes incredible love to put in the time and effort to create things like this..." Magnus said in awe.

~~

"I'm up for most anything. The demon's been quiet since that Anos guy showed up, so I haven't even had to use his poison," Syn held his chin in thought, "I wonder if he has another side too, kinda like with Saber..."

~~

"I'd think so," Saber said, "Then again, our souls are still merging, so it makes sense they're more... unified, I guess."

~~

"I'm glad," Archer said with a nod. Part of his  wanted to see what  triggered his arm, bit he was sure he'd find out soon enough. Right now, he wanted to cherish his time with Aura.

~~

"What, are we teenagers again? Wellll... We have been mating like teens, haven't we?" Torrent said with a laugh- there were a few times they almost let passion take them in public!

"Ah, yeah, the one that kinda smells like Ex!" Rocky said, "Surprised I remembered, honestly- There's enough I have to remember from me and Kahi making this new merged pack thing work." He wrapped an arm around Rain's waist, keeping her close.

Amanda smiled at Tim's touch, but then her legs felt a little weak. "Uh-oh... I think I'm hitting my walking limit. Hate to be the party pooped, but I better get back."

~~

"Heh, you were the one who wanted to take a walk," Auel said with a laugh, "I was in the middle of a good book when you broke in my room. Almost made me think you were in heat, haha."

Juli's heart skipped a beat seeing Slate's smile, giving him a quick peck on the lips. "...Yours," she said while blushing heavily.

Weiss felt a pulse like ressonance come from Urano Metria....as Movado spoke about Ethion. "We need to go." She spoke the echoes of both of her forms speaking. "I can't fully explain it, but we need to go." She looked at him. "You should ask Lady Silvi if she'd look after the ongoing missions. But Ethion....Garand is still healing, he's struggling under the weight. Still lost...." Weiss was focused outward. Movado would be familiar with she had done it in past before she understand star reading or how she was able to do it even during the day...." He has not yet found that which he has lost.....but I hope he chooses to stay in Ethion, his star is in a state of flux....he will loose something precious to him that he has recently gained should he leave.....but he must make that choice....it will have an impact on wither or not he begins to heal...to see himself clearly again....."


Weiss looked back at Movado. "But we three must go....there is someone there...we must meet. Our futures depend on it.....it has to do with sword spirit once again asleep inside of me...." she said Sally had seen it the sword suspended in Weiss's spiritual realm. Right above her. But...it was stable. She smiled though. "As to our day...we stopped by the jewelry smiths, got each other an engagement ring." She said holding up her left hand which might help bring some peace back to Movado. Weiss and Sally were happy to accept and love each other and him. "And..." she said pulling out the box setting it before him. "Sally and I got you something as well. We picked it out together." The bracelet set with the four stones within, simple but elegant. She felt bad Sally was trying to get him to take a break....but the ressonance within told her...they needed to go.

☆☆☆☆☆☆

Anos smiled looking back at Semper. "You're as bad at accepting acknowledgement as my own Blade Guard. Yes it is your job, but as it is with any, there are those who do there job, correctly and do it well, and those who simply hold the position and fail. Not caring to put the work or effort. You choose to put the effort in, to acknowledge it's more then a position to throw your weight around. You've been a big help. Had you not come to find me, that young man's soul would have been lost, and this one." He looked at the doll, "Would be in a situation that would cause him to loose his mind." Anos looked at the entity a moment longer then at Semper. He looked ahead as they reached the grand doors leading out it would not be long before they were outside the barrier, he returned this ones body....and the best place for him was truly the Nether.....he just wondered how much the demon would fight going to there realm.


Averie looked at Havon nodding. " Yes, you're aware of his situation, when he wakes he may be confused and disoriented,I would prefer he not do something in panic. Having you close to let him know what's going on would be best. After this I'll need to let Sora know what's going on. I'm sure she's worried." But at least it was good news for the most part. The entity was no longer inside of Zlo, Chaos's blood was purged....and a protection was placed to prevent a repeat. They weren't sure about his mind. But they would call Tiff if need be.
☆☆☆☆☆☆

"Eros came with something for me....Priestess Amzu asked if they were the same as his....he said the lens were....but he had them styled for me...." she answered Shiri looking up at her. "They're talking about it needing approval....shades...I think, like he wears but he said they were styled for me..." which meant a softer pretty style for a little girl, but also a style that would be acceptable in the Coven.

***
"Nah don't worry about it. I'm a doctor. Lunch is always on the fly." She said to his apology. She wasn't bothered as interrupted lunches go this was nice. It was a stomach jerker even for a seasoned doctor when it was an O.R. Emergency. "Gotcha, I know the perfect ones to send. They'll happily keep them safe......" she chuckled. "And it's not often I can give them orders..." he'd likely know she was referring to her brothers who were high ranking officers but would consider being told it was an Escort for Atticus and the three he was bringing to Aero'Oro a great Honor. "I can give them the order...if I know them they'll have everything to the Unkindess by sunset, then make any adjustments to be ready to leave...when you are, by morning." She paused.


"Fair warning....you might get a few complaints from the medical board beneath me. I wasn't sure how much Lil would need so I had the Royal Solar sunbed room set up to receive her....Before Fiore, Fii left La'Shire he sent me an updated serum for the golden recovery sunbeds....he took our original serum...worked the Zion into it....its absolutely amazing what he did with it to further help us...it'll work to aid her recovery like she's a golden. The royal chamber was the easiest to update, the quickest. I have it set and waiting to receive Lily when you get here....so of course because she's not officially part of the royal family....there throwing fits. Your counselor's agreed though, amazingly enough. Stated the 'Diva of the Ancients' is being brought here by you personally that's all they needed to over rule my stuffy medical board team." Lainey chuckled. "I haven't said a word to anyone about your connection to all this yet. I feel that's yours when you feel the time is right. Just know Attie....I'll get her healed, and healthy for you. I'll stake my medical license on it." Lainey sent the message on her private crystal to her brothers....all fifteen stated they would get everything ready and leave now. She was the 'runt' compared to them. They were all powerhouses.


"Wow Attie....all fifteen of them are dropping whatever they were doing....there getting everything ready..." she said chuckling, her brothers would for him. Heck just about any Golden would. Atticus was loved by his people.


Pherenice blushed a bit looking at him. "Thank you." She said as she walked with him. She wasn't sure since she lost memories earlier but that had little to do with her ability to sense danger. "So where to next?" She asked curious.

***

Eri picked up her tea and smiled at the slumbering pup. She walked out to the sitting room setting her tea on a table before laying him down in his play area covering him with a light blanket and moving a couple of stuffed animals close. Then curled up in the chair next to the play area and lifted her tea. They needed this time just for them, both Tria and Aspen were a big help. Especially on the days her health relapsed a bit. Today was a good day for her so she was happy to watch Ban. She would if she wasn't feeling well but they insisted wanting her to recover so so could go out, perhaps find a love of her own after a while.

☆☆☆☆☆
Cori chuckled. "Pretty good I'm sure....although she's likely blushing and stammering....I've never seen her get more flustered and tongue tied. I doubt she realizes he likes her too. That boy wouldn't have braved the Abyss if he didn't. Of course our Merri is something of a spitfire....always spunky.....Saffy was the reserved one....she took more after you. Though she does have her moments." Cori said with a chuckle.
~*~*~*~*~

Cloud shook his head. "If I had to guess its because your not dressed submissive that he approached. He'd die if he realized I work for you not the other way around." Cloud said lightly it was true though. He walked and nodded. "Second shop on the right. She charges insanely over priced....but she's the only place that Carry's it." He said walking with Igraine. They walked in barrels of detergents, the solutions, degreaser and reagents he would need thankfully could all be found here. As well as luxury bath soaps and shampoos. Wanda boasted that she sold everything to clean anything....yourself and whatever else you needed....but a regular bar of soap that would normally cost 2 copper was 15 gold....

Wanda was a heavy set woman, greasy curly hair a hooked nose. Cloud often wondered why she looked the way she did when she carried so much cleaning supplies. He inspected found and gathered the two barrels and everything else that anywhere else would be 250 gold....according to Wanda's price listed....it was 750 platinum...way...over priced as usual.

"Well if it isn't my favorite elf." Wanda spoke looking at him.
Cloud sighed. "I'm not an elf." He retorted and she smirked.

"750 Platimum...that's all high end expensive stuff. There of course is higher grade then that...but no one carry's Holy Danien Coins....." Cloud shook his head then looked at Igraine....Wanda followed his gaze then frowned.

"Not...you..." Wanda said annoyed she of course recognized the Captian of the Arcane Gale....and she'd heard the rumors....ripping off...or over charging this woman was impossible....somehow she paid under fair market value always. "That's cheating FairValentine.....you bloody elf.....you brought Captian Igraine Tao with you....."

____________________________________________________

Dimael nodded as he stepped out with Lotus. "Of course." He answered as he walked with her. He returned seeing her. "Your looking much better." He said holding out his right arm for Whisper. Although Fleur never complained he still didn't think resting against his stone skin would be comfy. He walked over and gently lifted her up. "The fruit and tea has arrived if your hungry." He said gently as he carried her from the washroom walking with Lotus.
~*~*~*~*~*~

"Hmm..." he said thinking about how best to describe it. Then began, the floating isles, among the clouds. There wasn't land masses like here but countless Islands floating in the sky, rivers of light that spanned between them. He told her about it.

Anna smiled. "It was no trouble." She said thinking her blush would never fade. Especially after Grail said it was a pretty shade on her. But her heart skipped a beat when he placed his hand over hers. Faroe's comment and arrival drew her attention. "It does seem that way." She said as he spoke about her bringing two gifts to Hem. Then laughed shaking her head. "Nah, no way....he's not nearly this talkative....its more 'Be mindful of your speech.' Or if I ask him a specific question." She said shaking her head. "I don't mind though, she looks happy that's all that matters."
____________________________________________________

Solace nodded then placed his hand over the back of hers casting the charm. "It will follow your will. When you wish to suppress it, it will and when you don't it'll release it. Eventually you won't need it anymore." Solace said gently. "La'Shire will help you. Like your mother said she takes great joy in it. She'll anticipate what you need and provide it. If you need to find someplace or someone in the castle ask her. She'll happily guide you. Silvatrista will help you as well. She'll welcome you as if you were family Nara."

La'Shire happily prepared a room next to Anos's room. A door away. A request from Nour after all this time made the spirit giddy with happiness as she floated trying to make sure everything in the rooms felt warm and inviting. Nour asking it be as close to Anos's room as possible surprised the spirit but she'd never question her wisdom. To La'Shire Nour had her reason for asking that was enough.
~*~*~*~

Silvi smiled as her humming softened, but she continued to soothingly stroke Mira's hair and ears. As she curled up falling asleep in Silvi's lap she made sure to shift subtly to allow Mira to curl up. It was obvious to her that Mira needed this. There was so much she was dealing with, learning new things. Trying to be a good mate and loving big sister to Yuna, when in many ways she was learning the same things her little sister was. There was so much. Silvi would never dare to be overbearing but she would be there as a mother to comfort and guide.

She saw the special crystal light up softly, the color meant it wasn't urgent....nodt likely an update or request when she was free. Which meant the Ancients likely knew she was being what Mira needed at the moment a mom. La'Shire brought one of Silvi's light summery blankets over. The spirit draping it gently over Mira as Silvi mouthed thank you. It would be enough to keep any cool air from giving Mira a chill while not overheating her either. Silvi was content to stay like this as long as Mira needed. She curled up like a kitten, it was a subconscious action, a need that Mira herself likely hadn't been aware of.
________________________________________________________

Sephiroth nodded as he moved to walk out with her. It was funny....but here in Aeon the words 'I promise' were empty hollow which was perhaps why he hadn't said it. I mean it held far more meaning. It meant his words were sincere, and he would do all in his power to prevent it from happening, but he couldn't stop Zinfandel and the others from doing something to counter him. They could interfere. He walked with Ember it seemed somber now but he looked over at Aeon. "Its spring....the Casaberries are likely overgrown by now....from Aeon's leaves it's already after first frost so they'll be sweet..." he looked at Ember. "Later...I was thinking I'd check pick them, make some Casel Cakes if we have everything....would you like some?" He knew better then to dwell on his decision it would only depress her...Seph always made Casel Cakes, the deep red velvety tone of the cake covered in a chocolate gnash with whipped cream and the berries on top. They flew from the kitchen nearly as fast as he made the small cakes. But he always reserved three. One for himself, one for Blessing of course and one for Ember usually the girls got the first two. Bless bringing Ember's to her as he was baking them off....although Ember might not have known he made them...It was a recipe he gained from touching an old cook book that wasn't written in it. It had been in a dusty old trunk...ironically enough. The creator of that cake had been Twilia. It had been weird for him touching that particular memory he'd never forget....because it was like speaking directly to her all those centuries ago.
___________________________________________________


Opal nodded. "I will, thanks for coming to see me." She said to the sisters.

Levi walked out with Sunny. "I have half a mind to be a brat and tell Merit to make Riggs her home care doctor." Levi said softly glancing back. "But we can't force anything..."

Lyka snorted. "Maybe but I've been getting death glares. I sorta locked up the tensions that allow him to speak and move his jaw. Didn't want him yelling alerting her. Been tempted to do a repeat though...." he said glancing at Morgana as she swayed giggling like a mad woman. They got to the exit and by the grace of the Ancients the knights were still waiting. They handed them off....and determined for there own sanity to put the duo in opposite detention wings in the castle. Lyka sighed the guards handled his silver appearance well but he shifted back to golden with silver accents closing his eyes a second to let all the fun little light spots clear up. "At least that's over. They should send the update once they have them securely in a cell."

Trait had nodded at Zeke's words when Vespa looked at him. He continued to watch, he trusted it would awaken as she tried this time he felt the ressonance of his own gift as she tried she was almost there. "Healing another is love. Love of people, wanting to help. Your full of that love and warmth Vespa. " he said softly. She was overflowing with it.

Lacey had seen that brief crestfallen look but she didn't give up. This girl had such a gentle heart. Often the ability to heal was found with those like her. Lacey watched her quietly this time too. Feeling the gentle weight of her hand on the sealed wound. But her eyes were feeling heavy, was tired which wasn't good in her condition. She was determined to stay awake though...this girl didn't need that. And Lacey wasn't about to give up either.
_______________________________________________

Raphtalia was beat red shaking her head as she hid her face. "I don't think it's that simple..." she whispered looking between her fingers. "I'm not certain if he's just being nice...or it's something else."

Chai nodded. "They've been like that for as long as I can remember." She said about her tails. She did not though. "I won't be any trouble?" She asked about her staying. La'Shire could make all sorts of changes adding on a room if need arose. But Chai didn't understand a lot about basic needs of life she was learning so much right now....and it was barely anything compared to the sheer amount she didn't know.

Futuba looked between them. Then at a simple quartz crystal. It would be hard to explain if she didn't....it was a simple paperweight with a silver base. "I...need to show you...so you understand...may I?" She asked Millia nodded as she pointed thinking maybe she could enchant but didn't know how to explain it....but Millia wasn't prepared for what Futuba showed them.

Futuba let it rest in her palm as her magic flowed forth...silver became Mythril the white star silver was unmistakable as they watched silver become something invaluable, but it was the Quartz that caused Millia to go wide eyed....it became Lemurian Silver Diamond....ordinary quartz was no were near that...."Because of my ability....they devised a plan to get rich...anything I use my magic on upgrades like this....a simple Topaz becomes Orihalcon....Yohan would marry me...absorb the rose moon Lycans into his pack through the marriage....use his connections to buy cheap things then....make me upgrade them permanently like this." Futuba said setting it down but such a powerful gift came with a cost.

Millia moved pulling a silken handkerchief to hand to Futuba as her nose began to bleed. "La'Shire, I need Everrose tonic, silvermane and Zion. " she said then looked at Futuba. "Use the silvermane at the base of your nose, it'll help staunch the bleeding. Take the Everrose first, followed by Zion." Millia instructed and Futuba did as she was told. The pain in her eyes lessening as she finished.

"That magic is far too strong to use without a proper conduit do not use it again before I find you one subtle to act as a buffer. Oaken keep an eye on her for a moment....Reckless use could kill you Futuba. I have no other choice but to intercede. Your father is acting Alpha till you come of age?" Futuba nodded. Millia frowned. "He won't be by nightfall if I have any say about it....."

"Its the same magic my mother had...she died when I was little...." Futuba said softly looking at Millia as Kahiri arfed and clapped looking at Millia. Millie looked at her.
"That makes this even worse it means he knows what it'll do to you." Futuba shook her head.

"He'll make me use it....and he'll fight any outside interference." Futuba said looking down.

"I could seal it for now. For your safety...but I'd rather not put you in danger.....if I was acting for my father I'd force protective custody as another ruler....I'd have to ask Kahi if such a law exists among the Lycan tribes...but I'm not comfortable with allowing there Alpha Inherita to return to a situation that could cause her death. Not when I know she's in danger. Oaken are there any such laws of protection?" *Lord Luminous how do I keep this child safe....* Millia thought looking at Futuba who applied a bit more silvermane to the base of her nose. She dare not send her back before fixing what was wrong....Millia was still learning all the laws for interacting with the other packs. As Faira Lupa wasn't there something she could do to keep this pup safe?
____________________________________________________

Blaise made a soft sound of disappointment when he pulled away to lay her down the moaned and hummed when he joined with her again. She met his gaze hardly aware of what he was doing to her emotionally yet....what *he* meant to her. But she reached up tracing Alders face nodding. "Perfect" she answered....but any she was with before would be stunned. There was always this fast paced hunger....but not with him....she was hardly aware the difference. It wasn't about physical gratification....it was something else altogether....it was making her spirit dance in ways she never felt....and would find herself longing for. But not with anyone but him.

Vyshae smiled helping him heal was baby steps but he listened. She had a feeling when Drachrona sent him here she sent him to Vyshae. To have her help him. She was both High Elf and Night Elf. She understood the struggles one could have with ones past. She watched him take another bite. "Is there anything your interested in learning?"
____________________________________________________

"I assure you, he feels the opposite." She said moving to meet the doe's gaze. "Dragon's are protective. To him that wound is minor as long as your safe. He's no doubt furious with himself. Every scratch, every small knick you have he'll feel guilty for. That he didn't get to you sooner. That you got hurt even a little he'd rather every blow hit him and never allow one to touch you." Tatianna said softly. "When he entered I knew...he'd never let me near that wound. Until you were seen, and cared for. Calla, I've met Xel before he's quiet, rarely talks to anyone. Some say he and Nicodemus are alot alike that way....but...the way his eyes spoke when he entered. Your someone very important to him. He'll stay with you, if that's what you want." Tatianna said holding her hand out to the doe to help her. "There's no need to feel guilty, he protected you because he wanted to keep you safe, instead if you want to see a rare smile thank him."

Sean smiled relaxing against him, the twins were content at the moment. Quinn's breathing was shifting he had to be so exhausted. The twins she knew would handle the heat for a while. The island the were from was tropical and enclosed in a mountain ring which only helped trap the heat. Despite it being pretty far north. Then again if one went straight down from there hidden home....they'd find the opening to the scar of the world, on the equator encased in ice. It shifted climates of course. But she rested there feeling him relax. He needed it.

Rumi smiled kissing her briefly. "Not long." He answered as he helped her out of the rest following suit himself. He smiled as he shifted bracing himself above her. "You're beautiful." Rumi said it, but as he had since the first time he said those words staring lovingly into her beautiful golden eyes. She was a lovely golden hind, but to him what made her breath taking was the light that danced in her eyes. That gentle loving warmth he saw there. "I love you."
_________________________________________________

Rem smiled giggling as Sarah said they looked good. Then hummed as she paused to consider what Esric would like.

Minato smiled as she was lost in thought then looked to Sarah as she offered....he nodded. "Yes thank you. If you don't mind." It was just him being polite. Then looked back as Rem looked. "Marshmallow.....lots of peppermints whipped cream....his matches mine but the whipped cream always looks sparkly like snow but it tastes like peppermints...and a colder mint....a little marshmallow. "

Minato smiled. "Well then let's see..." for the little ones it had been a mix of big and small marshmallows Minato wasn't sure how much was little Rem's tastes and how much was Esric being a loving big brother, making it match to make her happy. Minato helped her placing one peppermint and one wintergreen candy cane. A child was choosing but the two mints would give the hot chocolate a cold heat that sort of take your breathe away kick back..., and he was learning Esric's warning that it was hard to say no to Rem, she added a bunch of small soft marshmallows. She got this pout that was heartbreaking if it looked like you might say no.

Minato was careful to keep the mint bombardment under control, but added chocolate to it to rebalance the mint. The whipped cream and as Rem started to frown he smiled crushing a couple of candy canes one red one green and sprinkled the dust over the top which made it shimmer in the light....he figured it was the glossy side of the crushed candies which had Rem cry out happily in delight. "You made Essie's hot chocolate!" She said clapping then giggled as he sprinkled the rest on her whipped cream. "They match!"

Minato looked at it....he knew kids often knew, but they could also wing it if they couldn't remember. Miki looked. "We have to make Minato and Mama's too....but mama likes that other one...." she pointed at Sarah's java maker.

"Ah Java. If that's what she wants there's a Java mocha hot chocolate that's popular among the High Elves. The Night use a hint of Elvin Blossom." He said looking at the girls he mentioned it for Sarah, "If going by the High Elves, its sweet Cinnamon, java chips, whipped cream blended with Java and chocolate curls on top. The Night version is made with a shot of Elvin Blossom, java chips, slightly crushed berries, topped with whipped cream blended with a hint of Elvin Blossom and java, cut berries over the top."

Sarah had everything to make either one, but Rem wrinkled her nose cutely making a pronounced ewwww face earning giggles from Miki..

"Ewwie. Java is icky. Essie let's me try his cocoa so I know it's not there....but Miki likes Java." Rem said smiling. "And that spicy stick."

Minato smiled. "Cinnamon. That's actually sweet cinnamon. It's not hot and spicy like its other variety. With chocolate its richer. Mikelia is also older, so it's natural for her to like some more grown up things. Just as some grown ups love sweets. Even has different tastes." He said and Rem nodded. "That's what Sarah said when Miki liked her java chip ice cream." Rem answered to which Minato chuckled.

"Can we try a sip of yours too?" Rem asked to which Minato reached other and tapped her nose earning a giggle.

"Nice try but no. Not after I put Elvin Blossom in. It's properties are not lessened by heat. Warming it makes it stronger. My Ancients would strike me down for knowingly poisoning two adorable girls. Elves are sworn to protect life not destroy it. When you come of age if you still wish to try it then yes. But now my dear it's a solid no. No matter how cute you pout that will not change. Besides, even if my Ancients forgave my lapse in judgement Sarah most certainly would not. She knows I know better."

Miki giggled. "Mama would scold you?" She asked the girls giggling at the idea of Minato being scolded by Sarah.

"Oh yes. Most certainly." He answered. Then looked at Sarah everything was there to make both versions. "Sarah, I was going to make the Night Elf version if you'd like to try it before deciding. It doesn't take much Elvin Blossom." Minato offered. They were giving Esric plenty of time since he'd likely want to be there when Rem asked Minato to keep the medallion/locket safe. Minato did understand what was being asked of him.


"Yeah...thanks Nessa." He said shifting moving slowly. "I'll go take that shower..." he said as he walked to the bathroom knowing. It was only a few minutes later the water was running as for the first time in his life....Nyx had to make himself cool off this way. This dragon who danced his way through battle field's wasn't fazed by the countless soldiers in the past who would come into his tent while Nessa was out playing with Silvi and Felix. The women asking if he wanted to release some stress with them....only to have him politely turn them away....in a way that didn't make them feel awkward for asking. Or like there was something wrong with them.....was done in by a kiss with Tilly....he had to focus....on anything but that kiss if he was ever going to get this under control.

Felix purred when Nessa gave him his plate and scratched behind his ear. When he walked off to take that cold shower Felix watched him go. Swallowing before meowing that Tilly had him....after all this time....there was a girl that could win him....the eternal bachelor as some had once called him.

"An Lycan hurt her." Melody said with a frustrated hissing growl showing how upset she was that Tae was hurt.

Tae looked at Tilly explaining what happened and how Yohan was behaving. Tae had known if he left with little Futuba something bad was going to happen to the girl. Once she finished telling her she sighed. "Oaken used his connection to the mist to piece my wrist together. Melody was hysterical when the nurses were saying surgery...and possibly removing bone based on my race. It's not necessary with the pieces in place." Tae reassured Melody who calmed down.

Melody wanted to ask but she didn't want to distract Tilly from what she was doing.

Tae smiled. "From the way your dressed we'll have to catch each other up. You look happy. Worried now, but still happy and a bit flustered." She noted her best friend and sisters wings.

"Tae...are you sure you don't want me to get Semper?"

Tae shook her head. "Not yet. He was telling me how delicate the assignment is he's working on. He'll call me as soon as he has a break. I'll tell him then. I don't want to distract him while working."

~*~*~*~*~

Dazai nodded. "Absolutely and completely." He said looking at Kahi. "It's the first time we're meeting. I'm Dazai, and right now its completely safe to take him out....in fact Its necessary." Dazai said looking at them. "Let me explain. My ability is to completely negate and cancel any active magic being used by a person as long as I'm touching them. This shackle locking my right hand to his left makes it impossible for either of us to let go." Dazai said happily as if discussing what was for lunch. "I've set it to block black magic....which is flooding his body, however that magic does not belong to him. I can clearly tell that much. As soon as I suppressed it....Ryn did something he hasn't done while in confinement.....and from the dark circles now appearing under his eyes....for quite some time. He blacked out, completely."

Kahiri looked at Trinket who looked upset with *him* for not understanding. Then at Dazai. "So what your saying is...."

"This black magic is controlling him. That he was being controlled made itself clear when he maimed himself rather then harm her. I haven't the faintest idea what it is though. It's trying to resist me which is utterly pointless. I don't have to concentrate it's like I am anti magical.....but I'm getting distracted. I haven't the faintest idea of what this is or what's going on, but Trinket you said?" Kahiri nodded. "The Knight of time brought her. I sensed his magic around Ryn's cell and here she is. It's safe to say it's because she understands something we certainly don't. But we might want to start walking before she collapses. Time sickness is best cured with rest and sweets."

Kahiri narrowed his eyes. "I'm finding it very hard to trust a single thing you say when you talk like this is all one big joke to you. That's my kid brother your holding I don't find any of this funny."

Dazai shrugged an easy going smile still in place as if Kahiri's harsh words meant nothing to him, didn't phase him at all, and they didn't. But that was Dazai....he tried to take nothing in life too seriously unless he was forced to.

"But, even if I don't understand I do trust Trinket. She's been Ryn's best friend since they were little. If she's the one telling me it isn't his fault wither or not I understand why she's saying it...I believe her." It might bring her a bit of relief to hear Kahiri say it. He tended to be very serious, Celluna brought out a softer more playful side in him. Kahiri looked at his dad. "Let's do as he says for now...I'd rather take the chance on Trinket being able to fill in some blanks, on him keeping his word since I doubt Trinket will leave Ryn's side without the use of force, and something happening....then loosing Ryn altogether because we didn't listen." He looked at Trinket. "Lean on me if you need to. You said it wasn't his fault, so....I'm willing to listen to what you know as soon as your feeling good enough to talk. That guy though..." it might help them all if he introduced himself properly but that was Dazai.

Although Dazai found it amusing...apparently he interacted with Trinket in the future....Kahiri as well but the situation had actually called for him to be highly focused and serious....and Kahiri had been five....so to him Dazai was this intense Captain Chuuya which was how he was addressed in front of him. Seemed Trinket actually got to know the actual Dazai Chuuya.....Dazai shifted Ryn around and lifted him which was fun with there hands bound, but Dazai being who he was managed then turned and started walking. "Coming?" He called to them.

Kahiri turned to Hunter. "This is Trinket Bonabas" he said having a feeling Hunter would automatically fill in the rest if he hadn't already.

"You're welcome." Fauve kissed the top of her head as she did often when something bothered her in the past. "Alright, he shouldn't be long." She said getting up and walking into the other room to be bombarded by Aster with questions which she answered as she cleaned the pups mouth and nose...how she managed to get some there was beyond Fauve.

Sorei nodded and moved off, he put together a plate figuring he'd offer both options. If she wanted the sandwich or something else. He poured a drink nodding his thanks to Fauve then made his way into the room. "Hey brought you some sandwiches if you want something else I can order whatever you want." He said walking up. He set the plate and glass down gently brushing her hair back. "Did you get some rest?"
______________________________________________________

River nodded as she slipped the light dress on. "I'll call her. She might sense something is wrong with me. We're still connected but Ebon does such an incredible job of loving her and keeping her safe there isn't much for me to do. But...I'm happy for her. She's a dear friend." It was a first for the heart bearer and mercarian. Normally the status of master and 'pet' was solid. Pet was short for Petacalla or Guardian in common but it freaked Ivy out upsetting her. To calm her River had asked what she'd prefer. When Ivy said friends. River was happy to give that to her.

Pallas looked. "I can carry River over. She shouldn't be walking on that leg yet." Pallas said as River finished getting her gown in place. Pallas lifted her up and looked at Rostan and Marin. "Good or will you need help getting him over there?"

___________________________________________________


"Hard to say..." she said walking up to trace a binding of one. "Real gold leaf....these are amazing, but your right....I'd never get some of these off the shelf. There isn't a speck of dust....Heirloom must take care of them." She said softly. "I have to thank him for taking such care of everything. Even when we arrived everything was clean and yet warm and inviting....it felt like coming home." She looked at him. "So many magic tomes....there is so much I don't know....I wonder...if I could become a magic user Zendra would be proud of....she left it all to me...to help everyone....but I haven't done much of that." She said worried if she'd disappoint this Heirloom. She had nothing to worry about....he was told to not interfere until she came here....Zendra had known Twilia gotten her advice. Prim would make Zendra proud. She already had. Instead of abandoning her twins she loved and protected them. Instead of hating Min her heart ached to see and make up with her best friend. She loved Cassius, but understood his situation so didn't make things awkward. And she'd hug Kiten the moment he finally told her about his past. Telling him nothing changed, he was still her precious son and she loved him. Heirloom could easily tell her. Zendra was proud of her....knowing of her before she was born....Primrose was a rare one....no matter what happened she never wavered. The loving vixen never lost her warmth and light.


Fii chuckled at Senn's observation and nodded. "We need a better idea of what's going on out there. You two would be best." He said Yuuri's small dragon state allowed her to hide if needed and Senn was harder then heck to spot when he wanted to remain hidden." Fii didn't glance at Topaz but..."The estate grounds are large....I know the barrier protects us but after Lunch, Paz and I could walk...I'm sure she'd spot any vulnerabilities we need to watch for." Senn would know it wasn't Fii doubting his skills but Fii giving his beloved Roo something to do to feel useful helpful. Topaz was told no to so much these days. Checking there base for possible flaws a sklave or someone despite might find would hopefully ease some of her growing frustration.

Yuuri picked up on it...it was the same reason they'd go together. "True Senn and I look at different things when we do this. Paz will likely spot anything I would, something that is an exploitable weakness that doesn't look like it on the surface."

"Because the cook is sexy." Pellian answered looking at her. "And you relax here...its one of the places you look content at peace and like all is right." He traced her cheek.

"I know its not." Leif answered her gently reach up to lightly trace her blush. "I know the girl I fell head over heels in love with. But I also know you react this way because you love me back. That its us...our hearts dancing together...." he said softly. "You haven't noticed then...your reacting to me as I am to you. I love you Pandora Delphi. I want to give you all that I am in moments like these and innocent ones, but I could never think less of you." He said she was leaning back against him so it had been happening slowly as she became aroused so had...he.

Heirloom nodded. "Allow me." He said softly as he moved gently scooping her up into his arms and walked to the bathroom. As he entered she'd see all he'd done not that he minded doting on her. He didn't it was something he truly wished to do for her. But he was still understanding the why.

___________________________________________________________

Kiyoko shook her head. "Its alright." She said softly. "Its good you didn't....any question he asked while the curse controlled me I answered...unable to stop myself. I don't know if it affected other moments. My drive to please him....its not there now that is suppressed...It scares me to think...if you had told me....if he asked of any I knew of that could be a traitor to him....would I have answered....even though....I love you. Would I have betrayed the one I love....." she shook her head. "Its better this way....it'd break my heart if this curse had made me....if I betrayed your trust....because of it."

Regius fought to get them to settle down. She was beautiful. He'd see her like that now and chastised himself. They weren't in a relationship. Heck she seemed just this side of being utterly disgusted by him. He managed to calm enough that they were a soft glow by reminding himself despite his mom's meddling before he was even born, he just met Novel. For all he knew she was in a relationship like Zuri was. Which helped him calm and focus.

He looked at the locket, he needed to return this to her....and apologize for upsetting her, he had not known her working and owning the shop was troubling her in some way....she appeared to be quite successful. If that was the issue...but he had meant station as in a common girl or noble woman mattered not. She was a Lady first and should be treated as such...he should clarify that much at least one's station outside of Evangelion must mean something else then. And still the compass...spin, stop, spin stop, but now once again pointing to Novel's room...

"I typically stay with Lorna, although." She glanced up. "I'll be making other arrangements to give them some space after making sure they're all set up for the evening." She said as she moved to walk with him.

Naria glanced back nodding. "Sure." He said as he added it. He finished getting everything ready then saw the cute bright blush. "Would it be easier if I turn so you can get in first?" He asked knowing he was nervous too. But he offered to make things easier if that's what she wanted.
☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan smiled as he set her down slowly his hands remaining on her sides as he slipped the dress up tracing her soft skin. They both knew he hadn't forgotten, he also knew she was likely to release the towels as he did. The feather light touch as his hands moved upwards. "Glad to know I make everything magical for you." He teased as he leaned in to whisper to her before stealing the dress.

Kei let out a purring growl as his hips moved. "Naiya..." he said on that thick heavy purr she seemed to love getting out of him..."keep that up and I will" he said in a teasing warning as he brought his hips down to move against her. She seemed to love getting him to shift...not that he minded.

"I love you too." She whispered back snuggling close loving the feel of his arms holding her. It was like a dream but better. She was awake and it was real. This moment could last a long time and she'd be happy. She'd happily show him just how much once he was recovered and they were in there tent.

Aithne smiled walking over and sitting. It was like he enjoyed doing stuff like this for her. She was in love with him. But far too shy to just say it. But Loki had always held her heart. To him she was a normal girl. He never feared her flames and was always there for her. *okay* she answered him signing back. She watched him move about fussing over her. But this was the Loki she knew. He was always looking after her.

"My thoughts exactly." He responded as she was unbuttoning his shirt his hands moved to trace along her sides as he smiled. "Not that I mind, I found love here." He said meeting her gaze.

"Really....? Its so different the girls in the sacred wood complained about the babies being active day in and out. He's so quiet, and such a gentle presence but its strong too...I'm looking forward to welcoming him to the world. " she smiled. "I only say really because it makes me wonder if you were this quiet....but his presence reminds me of you...Strong but Gentle....like the night itself." Traya paused a moment. "A nightgown. I'll likely toss and turn in this." She admitted knowing he'd rather she was completely honest with him, then staying quiet about things. Sylar was so different then the stories. All Night Elves were. They were warriors yes, but they were honest and full of honor. Although there was a period before coming here when they were getting upset because she was saying words wrong until she yelled back frustrated because she was trying to learn. Suddenly they were helpful she swore she saw Sylar standing beside a building smiling. He constantly told her they were upset she was saying things wrong....but yelling at them she didn't know there language and was trying to learn seemed....was what Sylar was trying to tell her. Be honest with her people. Suddenly they were all helpful.


"Then let's get married here." Nayril said looking at him. "I don't want to wait. Not if we don't have to..." she draped her arms over his shoulders. "I want to spend my life with you Finn."


Baillie paused listening. Then looked up. "They're getting married here? Are druid weddings pretty?" They were even a small ceremony was.


Meliodas looked at her as she didn't hesitate even a moment. He walked in and set her down gently on the soft cushioned bunch. "I've made you wait a long time haven't I Poe....I'm sorry." He said about making her wait for him. Yet her feelings for him, and he her never changed. He got undressed first not wanting to have her get chilled waiting for him to get out of the more regal attire. He set the crown on a stand for it then helped her get ready.once they were both ready he stepped into the tub slowly sitting so they both could adjust to the water. She was sitting in his lap at the moment the water around them. He made a motion with one hand so the flower closest would drift to her.

Fen brought a hand up over hers. He'd never allow Cina to hold him like this. His heart belonged to Fable always had. He sighed....for Cina to pull such a stunt...and Fables reaction to his words earlier....but that didn't mean anything negative either. Colby the carpteners son oft told him he was far too subtle. Perhaps he was right. "Fable...the one who won't take not interested for an answer...no matter how many times I've told her....since we were kids...is Cina." He said looking at the. Counter everything was made with Fable in mind, from her favorite wood to the carvings which he did by hand taking his time. "The problem is she heard Yule tell me...he'd refuse to giving his blessing to court the daughter I have loved since we were little....that she could not date until Cina is married. And even then...he'd refuse.....there was no way...he'd allow you to be with a mutt like me.anyone else but me...she came here to try to force me to confess feelings for her...but her method would heighten what I feel for you....The last thing I want is to hurt you." His tail remained tight to his legs as he closed his eyes. He was just as bad as Fable though not realizing she perhaps longed to hear him say these things for a very long time now..."Your the one...the only one I'm in love with....this place was built for you...to try to change Yule's mind."


"Mmm for some. There are some Druids who can't cook." She said glancing over as she worked on the cheeses and potatoes. Since the cheeses were quick. "I learned some from my mom when I was little. But a lot from Uncle Dimitri. Naiya's dad....what not to do. Brilliant in his alchemy lab but it didn't translate to cooking well....The one who taught me was Mazie. Herbs with meats...she knows it by touch. The other...I'd hear coaching instructions on the wind. So maybe someone with Sylph blood? Or perhaps a Skyelf trying to help me without Silvantis catching on. But the most was from Tasha and Freya....those two are amazing. They'd happily teach anyone who wished to know. I think it's just keeping what I liked that worked for me...then having the courage to try new things." She turned. "And lately? There's this handsome tiger I wanted to impress...." Kirie admitted softly meaning him. "So....I've really started focusing on what I'm making...."

"You're welcome." He said softly gently squeezed her hand in comfort. He could feel it, knowing her parents were watching over her. Loved her...and as soon as they regained enough strength would come to her to tell her as much. She had been so little when she lost them, like him. He knew what seeing his mom did for him.
_____________________________________________________________

Noctis walked with him. "You're Welcome" she said seeing him take the medicine then he spoke saying how it had all been so much. "Certainly. Your all grown up, so your instincts tell you, you should know all this...but it's all band new. Sights, sounds, experiences, food, everything. It's like being a child born into the body of an adult. Learning everything for the first time. And feeling guilty for not knowing. For needing the help." Noctis voice might surprise him...it was one of experience with it....with finding your immersed in everything all at once. "A baby learns little by little, to childhood and then as Adult you have a lifetime of experience to fall back on. But..Amnesia in any form changes that. It erases everything that came before the return to awareness." She looked up at him. "Your getting fragments of memories good and bad and all jumbled up right?"

She paused with him in front of a large shimmering silver pool surrounded by silver grass and flowers. Made to look like a reflection of the moon itself. "People are typically born good. Some are bad. Bad people without there memories will do bad things to hurt others because it makes them feel good. Good people will help others even without there memories...." she turned and touched his chest. "Even if it puts there life at risk. They don't stop to consider the cost to themselves it's not important helping another is. But good people without there memories can be mislead to darker paths. Right now VarVar, you're standing at a crossroads trying to decide who you are based off of fragments the conflict is there in your eyes...the sorrow and confusion. Your there way too soon. Your instincts tell you to help another. Your soul knows who you are even without your memories. We'll make new ones on this journey. Don't try to base who you are on fragments its painful and confusing. Decide that on the path you walk going forward." She took his hand and walked up pointing. "Right now, in this moment you wanted to come here to help Teg. He's someone important to you. The why doesn't matter right now. Your desire to help does." She looked up at the kind prince beside her. "Right now, in this moment you decide who you are, that person wanted to make sure the Lunar Mirror would help Tegra...its not ready not yet." She pointed at the large moon blossoms. "Those need to be floating in the water. First absorbing sunlight, then transition to the light of the full moon. Then when Tegra baths the moonlight will be backed by the strength of the sun. It takes a dozen open blooms."

Link nodded as they walked him leading the way. Unaware that she was up there perhaps telling him what he needed to hear....understanding sure. But that fragments weren't going to help him figure out who he is. He decided that, even without his memories. Something not even Link thought about...good people naturally did good things, bad people those whose nature was dark and evil did evil things. Since waking he like everyone else was trying to help. Not because anyone made him. But it was because it's what Savarian himself wanted. But Willow pulled his full attention he nodded agreeing to her statement of a check up, but the blushed so bad he'd make the fiery tones of his wings green with envy. *Willow....* he protested. *That's not...I mean....yes I've always...had an attraction to Myth but...am I really showing it?.* he said to her...but he couldn't tell her except he had....he had broad casted his thoughts more then once since waking.

"You're not going to like it but Port Royale....we need to be there within the next five days....there's a Ship, the Arcane Gale....its the only sailing that can traverse to the scar...according to D'Joran....its because the ships engineer is a race she called a Gear..." he looked at Myth as Cecelia had the Spriggan set up a room for him too.

Cecelia looked at him. "A Gear? What the heck is that?" Zen shrugged.

"I'm just relaying D'Joran's message....she says there an old race like Ivijiran. Something about Glowing eyes and crystals growing naturally on there skin....but she sounds distracted now so..." Zen related although as well traveled as Myth and Tegra were they may very well have meet that eccentric race.


Ettie tried a bite, the one offered nodding. "It is good." He said in agreement. "Its new to me too....some flavors are familiar but its delicious." He said after he finished chewing and swallowed. At the moment it was fun watching her try new things of course if he wasn't careful Cress just might decide to feed him the entire time! Since she could fuss over him now!

Quistis felt chills running up and down her back and her arms as L’Arc spoke of Tegra.. of how his views on romance and love differed from the restrictions that most today put on it. She studied him quietly and bit her lip lightly before standing up and moving to put her hand on his shoulder, something he probably had never expected from her… a touch… the touch of the Shambala whose howl had silenced the Phalanx curse in him…. “Thank you… L’Arc,” She said and then smiled and moved to walk off to go check on Tegra. She didn’t understand why she felt the need to talk to and get to know L’Arc… but she had a need, a desire to… and even though she didn’t understand it yet, she listened to him for now and would go see Tegra.

"You're welcome." He called after her. He hadn't excepted it. He honestly thought no one would want to be near him let alone touch him. But she had. She had also wanted to learn about him. But he watched he walk to see Tegra. It was good for her and likely the elf. Her eyes had brightened up a bit....perhaps at the idea he could love her like he did Savarian.

Tegra was reclining sipping the tea...which was bitter without honey or sugar....that Spriggan was awful....moondrop tea without something to sweeten it even a little was so bitter it was hard to take a sip....Tegra wasn't a fan of super sugary things. He did like sweets and while he liked tart like lemons bitter was a no....he wrinkled his nose looking at the tea cup. This was a whole different torture.....if he had the strength he'd just go get some sugar or something. His eyes moved to his skin the pale sickly glow bothered him too. He should look like moonlight when not suppressing it. And then a silver shimmer on his skin in certain lights.....but this? "Ugh" he breathed.....it just had to be moondrop.....

Acerbus looked over to Lulu as she went through what she knew about what had happened to his friend. He knew deep down he wasn't dead, he may have accepted it but there was this feeling of being vindicated that he was right. But, hearing what he partials went through and left him so weak he couldn't talk physically upset him a little bit. "Well, we were going there for one reason looks like it will be for two now." He said and looked as Del walked back into the room. He stood up and moving to her and then hugged her. It was a happy hug though like he was letting something out. There was a knock on the door, "It's open." He said leaning back a bit from the hug.

Rachel walked in carrying what looked to be some fabric and supplies, "I wanted to fly over but this stuff got a little to heavy....Oh hi Lulu." She said looking over the group, apparently she has missed something that had happened.

Lukken was taken surprised from the pounce, he would pay his sister back later for that! But he was also happy to see his Mama when ever she came into the room. Then his head turned as Rachel came in. He smiled and tried to say 'Hi Auntie Rachel'. But came out more. "Ah aaann Racch!" which was close enough for him.

Mela looking over it all and double checking it was all there and then some. "And now we takes this over to the Sacred Oak to get those charms made." She said confidently. He put them carefully back into the box and placed a lid on it, would be terrible after all this work to have the drop all over the Unkindness. She then looked back, "When this is all said said and done I owe you a lot." She told him, "Maybe back in the La'shire I can treat you a little." There was a pause though when he mentioned doctors coming in. "Ar..are you sure? They never called for any outside help before?" She then wondered if something bad was happening.

Jupiter moving to get some forks, "You should." He suggested the few dishes Twilight has made have all come out really good. Even if cooking was a side hobby for Twilight Jupiter wanted to be supportive in any way. He moved to grab some cups, "Sure, you do drink a lot of that tea." He said and teased a little bit.

Mars looked down at who the voice called out his name, "Uh oh." he noted his father standing there with a few bags in one hand and the other on his hip. "Well, found my dad." He called out to Koi, "You win this time." He said and moving down towards the walk way and moving to land there. "Hey Dad." He said with a big smile.

Tractus looked to his youngest son, "Hey son, mind telling me why you and your wife are racing about like some reckless teens?" He asked, he kept his voice low not wanting to embarrass his son, but he of course to him this little race wasn't fit for the royal bodyguard of the Unkindness.

Amzu looked to the shades for a moment. She then looked to pick them up, "If I may." She asked before looking them over and around, she was examining every inch of the shades. So much anyone watching was wondering if she was also trying to figure out how they were made. He head rose a little bit and turning. "Shiri can you help Winreesahere." She asked she knew the Maidens were close and listening to this.

Donovan was flying in, he got permission by Madam Toia to come in though one of the landings near Deet's room. She would meet him there and walk him the rest of the way. The tree was suddenly getting very busy today and this was one of the many items she needed to take care of. He agreed and soon found himself landing there and bowed the High Pristess. "Hello Madam, I finally made it." He told her.

Toia smiled her hood still hiding her eyes, "As I knew you would. And the timing is perfect." She said and moved to lead him inside and down the hall way to Deet's room. "I know at first this will be a little different for the both of you, but I know you two will get along nicely once you get to know one another a little more."

Mizuki eyes lite up a little, "You can use Laiphon?" She asked. It wasn't a expression of shock but one of slight excitement. She had read on that before, everyone in the Oak has, but no one had ever met or seen anyone that could use it. Until today that is. Seemed the Priestess was getting lucky meeting those with ancient spells and living magic to see first hand.

Judith walking into the kitchen, "Is she doing better?" She asked them, they knew she was here but the extent of how much healing Lilly had gone through was still unknown to her. She would also like to pass the information of her husband was in the Royal Oak. In her mind her real husband, the one that would help take care of this.

Pops moved on to the sofa as well and smiled, "See they just don't know how to treat guest." He said to her, of how to steal hot water but that was beside the point. "Some one that travels and works hard needs a nice place to rest. With some good food and good company." He noted to her and slide a little closer.

***

Samson looked, "We can bring her here as long as her major injuries have healed, if not Gideion's place will be one of the safest for her right now." He told Loch. He also didn't want either of them moving around while danger was still out in the Unkindness possible looking for them. He moved back to the desk and sat back down he then looked to a message that appeared, giving the location of Karin and the others. What concerned him was the distress in the message. He didn't want to scare Loch at the moment. "How about we get you to your room for now. You can at least try and relax as hard as it may sound.

***

Serg noted it was cooler down in the tunnel though a little more so that he thought it would be. He put that thought to the side. "I pretty sure I remember where it was." Though it was not a pleasant memory, Nascha had been recaptured and it took combined effort of himself and friends to confront Severin and get her back. So much he had even was willing to his his fire breath, which a rare trait he could do while outside of the his dragon form but too much the cost of his own throat. But, to save Nashy well worth it.

Rio tossed his crystal into the air and caught it on the way down, "All right then, what are we waiting for?" He asked her. He got himself up and moved over towards her an taking a her hand and gently pulling her. "I hear a good steam bath does wonders for the skin."

Torin felt the kiss and her pulling his collar of his shirt and pulling more into the second or was it the third kiss? Who knew right now as he wrapped his arms back around her and pulling in close.

Tria nodded and stood up and headed over to the bed room to get herself changed into something to swim in as well as robe to walk to one of the pools. This was an old thing she use to do when she felt tense she try and find a place to swim and basically to laps. It was good exercise as well as clearing her mind even more so a little meditation after it.

Abbadon nodded, "Oh well, so here is funny thing your father is in the Unkindness right now." He told her, which was a shock to him and would be a shock to her as well. "Something had come up apparently there that he made the same trip we did. He didn't give too many details to me though." He told them.

Duncan heard the sigh but when he felt her body just soften and relax he knew that she was feeling better and content right now, taking the garden walk was best idea she had. The air and sun just seemed to refresh both of them. Taking their time as they walked through it.

Gillin taking the cup in front of him and taking a big drink from and pulling it away. "Oh I am sure they are on their way, maybe they are enjoying each other company for the moment." He said innocently. He knew how much his son was in love with Saffy, from the way he spoke before the crystal was broken and the letter sent. "He is like his old man, being a romantic."

Aki looked over shaking her head, not wishing to interrupt her husbands boasting, she leaned over to Corri, "His romantics need work lately, he wanted me to go ice fishing as a date." She told her and laughed a little.

***

Lana heard Tempest and peeked around one of the scouts to see the guards looking to each other and holding their weapons at the ready. She stepped out a little more and saw rushing up behind them a White Tiger moving and pushing through. "Bengail." She said, "Bengail!!" She called out.

The tiger looking at the scene and pushing forward in front of the guards, "Stand down! That's an order stand down!" He said and even pushing one back some. "What the blazing hells gotten into you all?" He asked, one of the men spoke up about hearing a rumor invasion. "Inva...Invasion, where. That's Shiha daughter down there, is she invading her own home!?" The tiger waited as the rest of the guards looked and finally seemed to stand down. With a huff Bengail turned around and moved in front of the group. "Sorry sir, I suppose not the welcome you were expecting?"

***

The doll started to move and soon forced himself out of Anos arms and landed on the legs. It took a moment but he finally found his balance. "If I am to be stuck in this thing even for a short period I want at least the dignity of walking on my own." He said turning around to look up at Anos. He studied the lord for a moment, he then looked side to side some he looked like he could run off at any moment, but stayed in place. "You know you look disappointed, that I am some let down hm?"

Weiss did feel bad, she understood where Sally was coming from, but she swore she'd make it up to her. That after this they would be sure to kidnap Mov away from his work. It was important but so too was his health. .

~☆~☆

Winnie's heart skipped a beat when Amzu called to them. Asking Shiri to help her come there. Winnie looked up at Shiri a moment before closing her eyes and taking her hand. She liked Shiri wondering if her kindness was what having a real big sister felt like.

Syaoran saw the excitement in Mizuki's eyes. He lifted one hand the golden life energy flowing forth and around them, ribbons of light dancing through the air. "Yeah, Menda said with Madam Toia asked for help, due to the young lady who was harmed by a dark relic. The Sacred Oak is trying to save her, but the toll the dagger had on her was great. So she asked if I could help. I don't mind. Restoring a spirits strength is easy with my type of magic." Syaoran said looking at the Oak. "Honestly I'm happy to, there is a draw back to Laiphon....it continously builds within me, never harming me....but...in order to bring it back down aiding a great spirit like your Sacred Oak, or the young Lady who needs aid is what its suited for."

☆~☆~☆

Sarasha nuzzled Loch's hand. He could use some rest and quiet right now. She glanced at Samson it was clear to her, he was in protective mode. Not wanting any more duress to fall upon Loch. Just wishing to give him a safe place to rest for now.

Josie looked at Judy as she asked about Lily's health. "She's out of danger thanks to Sabine and Mizuki but honestly Judy it's not good. She's incredibly frail, they had to rest her wings. There is compounded damage..." Josie clenched her hand digging her nails into her palm. "Sabine got her to eat and drink something, Not as much as she would have liked. It's going to take time for her to recover. Lily finally fell into a restful sleep when Sabi curled up next to her." She looked at the two men. "Gideon and Ambrose have helped with tending to her...."

***

"He went...to try to save my mom." Safira said looking at Abbadon. "I didn't know....not until Ballle told me....Karin is half Raven, half Great Harpy Eagle....she drove me away to protect me....When I realized that I realized her 'illness' wasn't really an illness Karin was hurting her for protecting me....I turned to our dad for help....he said he'd do all he could for her..but I haven't heard anything. I'm worried...." she closed her eyes. "Karin is ridiculously strong....I hope I haven't put him in danger too." Atticus was no weak warrior Karin would be sorry to face off with him.

Cori chuckled. "Oh dear.....that's less of a date....and more help me get dinner." She said softly back, "Basil might give him a few ideas if he's quiet but quite the romantic bunny always surprising me with something." She said looking at Gilin. "Still though you can still see how much he loves and adores you Aki, its sweet."
***

Traine shook his head. "Not normally but with the Furies and Abyss tensions are running high everywhere. No one was harmed just now so its fine." He said able to be diplomatic when he needed to be. Raising tensions would not help. "Lana mentioned requests for aid and supplies. We've brought, food, clothes, medical supplies." He said glancing back. Then at Bengail. "But a few of my men were hurt traveling through the woods. Lana's mother Dr. Shiha...would I be able able to have her treat them. Our Feild medic is quite skilled....but there are plants with toxins native to here he's unfamiliar with."

***

Anos looked at him as the demon walked with him speaking.....asking him. "I am." He said as he looked ahead. "Centuries have passed here....yet you seem to have not grown. I find you taking over a child of D'Joran, looking for the Oracle for Chaos. Being upset that I am here helping them.....not wishing to die...yet not caring that all of existence is teetering on the edge of total annihilation." Anos walked. "You act the same as the countless demons I drove into the Nether. Angry with the Childern of D'Joran. Would you tell me they deny you your place? That it is your right to kill, maim and slaughter them because that is how you were born? That train of thought...where has it gotten you? Reduced to nothing but your source. A fragile existence on the brink of death."

Anos looked down at him. "Those who were left behind showed more. They showed the promise of growth. That they understood they were more then savage monsters born to kill. Disappointed yes. I expected far more...it seems I expected too much. A goal you were not able to live up to. That you would steal the life of another.....you have not acsended....that is what disappoints me. "

☆~☆~☆~

Wanda scowled....they didn't know that lately it cost her nothing to acquire these products. In fact she would claim her products justified at those prices because they were of far better quality. Her half sister was something they called fully descended of the Magi. Whatever that was. That wench's husband, for the short time he was here was a sacred spirit fox from the realm of spirits. That skill and magic did nothing to save them from being killed by the furies....leaving there only son behind.

The bell to her shop rang and in walked the thief himself. He appeared human able to control his state of appearance completely. A heart shaped face, long crimson red lashes that faded to a pink into white tips, his eyebrows and hair matched. Bangs fell haphazardly above his eyes, long forelocks falling over his shoulders and long hair down his back. The way the colors flowed made his hair look like a rose petal. Large deep intense dark green with a dark gold feathering around the pupil eyes and a fair porcelain complexion. He stood at 5'7" in this state. When he shifted he was a snowy white fox with nine tails he often twisted to look no more then one, the tips of his tails, and ears, the ends of his hair were all silvery blue. Pale golden eyes and lightly tanned skin. Like Kit he used plants but they were weapons for him, blades of grass became throwing darts or long blades, a rose to a deadly thorn bladed whip. His magic was Ancient magic and between the two he was able to create the vast cleaning supplies she stocked. He was twenty unfortunately for him....he wasn't technically allowed by his mother's clan to live on his own for one more year yet. Kurama Kurenai hated living with her but as always maintain a sense of unwavering calm. His mind as sharp and cunning as they come. He wore a long sleeved white shirt, over that a long sleeveless top with a wide silk belt, black pants and almost slipper like shoes.

Wanda calling him a thief was true as well. He had lived in Port Royale all his life. His mother's clan as well. But his mother had been an outlier. Teaching Kurama all that she knew. Robin was loved by the down trodden and mourned when she died. Kurama was nicknamed 'the king of Thieves' in Port Royal, he didn't know if it further nor did he care. There was a chance Zosie spotted him being an Inutit, but couldn't catch him. Kurama stole heavy purses from the rich who profited off the backs of others and gave it go the down trodden. Mothers with there childern who to escape the Furies and the Abyss sought refuge here. Not knowing the heavy price the criminals in Port Royale would cost them. A night at the inn was 10 silver per person...to sleep on the covers no pillow....for every little thing the cost went up. To use a sheet, a blanket and a pillow....was 100 gold....and it kept going. He kept many mothers and childern out of the toy makers clutches this way....so much so no unsuspecting travelers fell prey to there scams. But he found his mothers half sister revolting....if someone was to offer him a means of escaping this place he'd take it. As long as they weren't a worse criminal.

"There you are you damn beast...." Wanda said pointing at Igraine and Cloud. "If they don't pay full price through them out."

"I decline." He answered. "We both know your scamming them on far more then the price. Those barrels are only a quarter full of what they believe they're buying. The bottom a mixture of water and sand. What they are they would purchase there would be worth no more then 20 gold if that. What's worse....is the lack of cost for you to acquire it. I've made everything your selling here. I've told you before.....I'll have no part of this scam."

Amzu waited for the two Maiden's to walk over towards her, Rao, Eros, and Crys. "Weiss, I am sure you remember the guard Eros when he was here last? He is the other white raven of this village." She said more matter of fact than a question. "He has brought something for you, it will help with your vision. I'd like to put them on if that is all right?"

Mizuki's one cyan eye seemed to glow when she saw the life energy flowing around Syaoran's hand. "Amazing, it more beautiful than I had imagined." She said and then gathered herself. "We study different healing ways ourselves but no one in the coven had the ability to use that. To see it first hand, I am honored." She said with a bow.

***

Judith moving to take a seat, "I see, hm means trying to move her if she wanted to may be harder than we thought." She said and looking around the table to the group. "But, there is some good news I am not sure if she spoke of Atticus to you all. But, he is here in now and he can help. Even for a moment have her moved to safe location." She wasn't sure she should name drop so soon. Or that Lilly might over hear the name. But, with everything moving much faster than she thought she had to bring him up.

***

Abbadon looked over, "Wait...Great Harpy Eagle?" He asked and crossing his arms, "No offense, but they are the last tribe we want to be dealing with." He noted speaking from some experience in training a few got a rare invite to try and help one another in fighting techniques, they were asked to leave when they blooded a recruit and showed no remorse in doing so. "Your Dads tough, but even then I hope he does intend to throw punches with this guy."

Aki smiled shaking her head. "It's not so bad...when it's cold I get to use him as a blanket." She added and moving to take a sip of her drink. For her few years spent as a slave, her powers of seeing and her self abused and almost left to freeze to death because the ship transporting her and others ran into the ice high north, but to be saved by her husband and hunting group. "It might not be everyone's idea, still wouldn't trade it."

***

Bengail looked on and a little confused, "Well, I mean yes we sent that...awhile a go. Umm...thank you but we were able to manage with some help." This had some of the men whispering to one another again. A rumor mill was in full effect. He then looked over, "But, we of course will help tend your wounded, I am sure Lana there has mentioned her mother the 'famous' doctor? he then looked to Lana and smiled. "It been a while Lana. It is good to see you home. Come on follow me." he noted turning about he pointed to one of the guards. "Don't stand there help them." He ordered.

Lana nodded, "Heh...thank Bengail." She wasn't sure if she should ask about her mother but from the way the Captain. She let out a big breath, "That was close." She said to herself. If Bengail hadn't shown up she wondered if the guards would have attacked.

***

The dolls head sharply turned and stopped, "Wait...what do you mean centuries!?" He asked looking up. "No no, I just agreed to help Chaos forge a Imperium I was about to imbue it was the final soul, but there wasn't any strong enough...that Bastard!" The memories were starting to flow back into the demons head. An Imperium Scepter was powerful but the energy was unstable unless something living was placed their, a soul. More often a demonsmith would use a damned souls to place there, it would then make them a blank slate to be given a command and purpose. If broken the souls should have escaped as well, but seems he was locked into Zlo when pieces landed in him and as such the command of find the Oracle was still there, only now out side was things starting to be come clear again. "What year is this then!?"

Del moved to return the hug when Acerbus silently got up and approached her, hugging her. She could feel the relief in his body, to learn his best friend was alive and here… but also the lingering tension over the condition Sharply was currently in. She looked at him as he leaned back from the hug and nodded. “We’ll make sure to see him,” she assured him, then looked over as Rachel came in. She tipped her head curiously at all of the bolts of fabric that such that Rachel had brought with her. She wondered if the twins’ Aunt Rachel intended to make some custom baby clothes to keep herself busy. She moved to lightly pat Acerbus on the chest. “Why don’t you go finish getting ready and I’ll fill Rachel in and see Lulu out,” she offered.

Lulu was already standing up, not intending to stay. She wanted to get back to the girls. She trusted Sasha to hold things down for a short while, but she wanted to watch them until Zanna was home. “It’s okay. You don’t have to worry about that. I can show myself out. I’m just… glad I was able to catch you before you went,” she said. “I need to get back to Sasha and Lucina,” she added, which might pique Rachel’s curiosity even more, wondering where Zanna was then…

“Of course,” Del said, moving away from Acer and over to the door with Lulu. “Thank you for coming by. It really means a lot,” she said, knowing just how much Sharply’s disappearance had affected Acerbus… and what it meant to him to learn he was alive. She was sure Lulu could understand… Sharply was, after all, her big brother.

“I’ll be in touch,” Lulu said before she left out the open door, which Delilah closed behind her, then turned back to Rachel. “What’s with… all of the fabric?”

“Ra Ra Ra!” Liora yipped happily from the playpen, she and her brother clearly excited to see their Auntie Rachel. It sounded like a little cheer.

Blake rose an eyebrow and looked at his wife curiously when she said, maybe once back in La’Shire, she would treat him… as a thank you. “Well, I do look forward to that,” he admitted with a smile, then moved to open the door for her and nodded. “Yeah… I’m certain what I saw. I know I saw Menda and Ceil and even Syaoran,” he noted. Mela likely knew about him, since he used Laiphon, which fascinated Mela. There were actually a lot of unique magic users in La’Shire. He was surprised he saw his wife at all sometimes, she was also so curious about different magics. “I didn’t get to ask what they were all doing here, but… we’re heading that way, so maybe we’ll be able to find a few things out,” he said.

Twilight look over at Jupiter and smiled as she poured some of the tea into each of their cups and sat down, setting the pitcher on the table. “Well… that’s because it’s good… not too sweet and it’s refreshing,” she noted about the tea. She didn’t know it was a popular drink in Aeon too. She watched as Jupiter moved to get the casserole out of the oven so they could have some. “I’ll leave a note for Lamia to put the recipe somewhere for me,” she said as she took in a deep breath. It smelled so good.

Koi turned a bit as Mars called out to her. She turned around on the currents and came down to land nearby as Mars landed first and started to speak with his father. She approached slowly, hoping Tactus wasn’t going to be upset with Mars for them having some fun after the day they’d had yesterday. Not that he knew what it’d been like for them… nor would he know everything else going on in Unkindness right now. Tractus, like so many others, was just out in the market getting some groceries. “Hi Mr. Soldato,” she greeted and gave a warm, genuine smile as she got close enough.

Shiri seemed surprised. “Hmm… you have good hearing, Winnie,” she whispered, then paused as all of the feathers on her wings ruffled at once when Amzu called out to her, asking her to bring Winreesa outside. They’d been caught. Of course they would be… rarely did anything get past the priestesses. “Oh… y-yes Priestess Amzu,” she said as she moved to put Winreesa in front of her. “Don’t worry, Winnie, I’ve got you covered,” she said as she opened one of her wings and extended it over Winreesa like a parasol to block the sun from her as they came out of the entranceway and into the sunlight with Shiri’s hands on Winnie’s shoulders, leading the child over to Rao, Amzu, Eros and Crys.

Eros could heard Amzu’s hums as she looked over the shades before calling for Winreesa to come out. He looked over, only able to make out the maidens with his shades on in the light. He could see their auras very clearly, though. The child seemed curious, but nervous… as she was the last time he’d encountered her. He looked to Rao, wondering if this was a good sign… The falcon clearly would know the Maidens and Priestesses better than anyone and how they operated.

Deetra couldn’t even manage to meditate any longer. She was anxious… excited perhaps? Curious. Nervous. So many things, but most of all, she was probably just a young raven eager for something to happen. She was in an almost empty room, a place that was no longer her home, even if she could still learn here… and somewhere else… was a new home and… a new family. She didn’t know Donovan had arrived and was on his way with Toia now to collect her and bring her… home.

Gideon nodded as he offered Judith a seat at the table with Ambrose and Josie. “She’s exhausted, the poor thing. Sabine has hardly left her. Lily has shown improvement, but… she’s still very weak,” he admitted, adding to what Josie said. “Sabine would be able to tell you more on her condition, but… she’s resting with Lily right now.” HE then listened as she spoke of Atticus. “Sabine mentioned Lily spoke of him, but she didn’t want to go into details…” he said. “If he’s someone who can help her… but where could he move her that could be safer than our home anywhere in Unkindness?” he asked, unaware that Atticus was offering to bring her, Loch and Corrigan to Aer’Oro…

Noa laughed and nodded as she moved her fingers through her damp hair a bit. “So true,” she agreed… that they didn’t know how to treat guests. “You have this inn keeper thing down pretty good, it seems,” she said when he moved closer on the couch and mentioned that someone like her, who travels and works hard, needs a nice place to rest, good food… good company. She smiled and watched him. “Well, I hope you’ll work out a fair rent for me. It looks like I’ll be here for a bit. My airship needs some work before I can get my last shipment to Azuria. Then, after that… well… not sure how many more of these trips I feel like making. Might be time to put down roots and figure something else out. Like you said… it’s hard work. Running an inn sounds a lot less stressful, though… maybe I’m wrong?” she asked as she watched him.

***

Loch nodded a bit when Samson assured him that Gideon’s place would be one of the safest for her. “Yeah, I think Mr. Carnac is one of the people he doesn’t like the idea of confronting,” he admitted, though he was sure Karin would never admit it himself. He did always talk a big game about Gideon and being able to take him or best him, but he never once made any move to prove it. He noticed Samson received a new message and had a concerned expression on his face. Loch was observant, but he also knew better than to ask. He was sure he already knew that it had to do with Karin and his younger brothers. “Yes, thank you. I want you to know, Lord Samson, how much I appreciate all of this,” he said before shifting Sarasha into his arms and standing up to be led to a room in the Royal Oak… “I just ask that you keep me informed on everything that happens, if you would…. Please.”

“Are you talking about your brothers?” Atticus asked and nodded. “All of them… wow,” he said on a breath. He’d grown up with Lainey and her brothers himself. Some of them had taught Soraya how to fight, how to blade her feathers, to fly evasively and other things… like an army of uncles. “They’ll be perfect,” he agreed. They would be very good escorts. They were exceptional warriors and they were respectful and humble too… They were some of the few who acknowledged the extent to which Safira and Balian’s team operated, despite being coined ‘misfits’ by other squads. He listened as she explained all that she ordered to be prepped for Lily’s arrival.. “Worth dealing with a few complaints to ensure she’s taken care of,” he said, “Thank you, Lainey. Does that mean Florian will be leading them here?” he asked, regarding her eldest brother. He was always the best at controlling the Solar Steads and driving the carriage.

***

Nascha moved closer to Serg as the tunnel narrowed a bit more and she hugged his arm a bit more. He was warm and she felt better walking snug against her dragon husband. She was sure he could find it just fine… though she knew where his mind probably went… to when she’d been captured again. Even she got a phantom ache in her wings at the thought. They were perfectly healed now and getting stronger, but the weights her wings had been pierced with were a bad memory she couldn’t fully shake. She looked up, though, letting that memory fade away for now. “These lanterns are pretty,” she said as she looked up at the colorful elvin lanterns hanging on either side of the tunnel, intended for protection against the dangerous above them that they were avoiding by taking the tunnel. “Are these just like the ones in Unkindness? They glow even brighter here,” she added, which made sense. They were being used here by the elves who had created them. They resonated with that magic without the aid of the added crystals Unkindness needed for them to resonate with their dark magic.

Vera’s ears perked up and her eyes widened as Rio came over to her and promptly took her hand, giving her a pull in his direction and asking what they were waiting for. She blushed a bit at his eagerness, but it was nice to see him so eager to do something. She smiled and nodded, “Well, yeah. They’re good for a lot of things,” she agreed. “I think La’Shire provides something to change into in the dressing rooms there,” she noted, trying to recall her previous experience using them here. Even though there were some who went without suits in the saunas. Vera wasn’t sure if she and Rio were at that step yet… though the thought had flitted across her mind on a couple of occasions… usually when she and Rio were making out in bed.

Juno let out a soft laugh into the kiss, breaking it gently when she needed to breathe. “You are very good at that,” she said. “I want to enjoy all the things I know you’re good at, but… I don’t know if we should do that here,” she added, not that anyone seemed to be coming into the Druid Gardens all morning and afternoon. They could probably get away with getting more distracted on the blanket.

Aspen followed Tria and moved to get himself changed into a pair of swim trunks and a tshirt to wear to the pool. He then went to the washroom and retrieved some large towels to bring with them. He came out and put on some sandals before looking over at Tria as she’d gotten herself changed. “Ready to go?” he asked with a smile, watching her tie her robe. “I have the towels.”

“He’s what?” Soraya looked at Safira when Abbadon remarked that Atticus had arrived in Unkindness. She knew that had to at least be of some relief to Safira. It meant that Atticus was on the mission to save her mother. “Dad knows what he’s doing,” She assured her and then looked back to Abbadon. She was going to tell him why, but Safira spoke up. She looked at Abbadon when he expressed concern over Karin being half Harpy Eagle. “I know how far back the bad blood goes, but there’s one thing Harpys have that always causes them to fail. And that’s arrogance. They have strength, but they also have a narrow focus… against someone like dad, they’d be disoriented and worn down before they ever got a punch in. We don’t become physical unless we have to,” she added, knowing Abbadon knew all of this, but… she also understood that he was just as close to her father… and he was concerned to a point where he didn’t want Atticus to get hurt. Especially if they played dirty. “Hopefully that means he’s gone to Lord Samson and Lady Judith. He won’t be alone in the effort then…” she said, knowing how her father might think.

Saffy lifted her head from where she’d been resting it against Duncan as they walked, moving her free hand over her tummy as it grumbled. She blushed. “I guess I am a bit hungry,” she admitted. But they were almost to the entrance that would be closest to the dining room. It would be reassuring to see how comfortable their parents all seemed to be with each other while they waited for Saffy and Duncan to arrive. It was a little unbalanced that Cori and Basil knew everything going on with Saffron and Duncan, while Aki and Gilin would likely learn whatever Duncan felt comfortable sharing later.

Basil smiled and nodded. “That she does,” he agreed with his wife. He then looked at Gilin as he remarked about Duncan being a romantic like his old man. He smiled again. “I’m sure. Saffron speaks very highly of your son in her messages. She’s always had feelings for him, even when they were just friends,” he said, sure his daughter would shrink into her seat in embarrassment if she was here. “It’s about time, if you ask me,” he noted honestly. And knowing what his little girl had gone through to some extent… just that she was taken and hurt… and hearing from Cori just how devoted Duncan remained, how unwavering his love for their daughter was, and how protective he was… it convinced Basil that his little bunny was a very good judge of character. She’d picked someone he wouldn’t hesitate to give his blessing to, if Duncan asked.

***

Semper looked at Anos curiously as he smiled and remarked that he was bad at accepting acknowledgement, much like his own Blade Guard. He looked to the doll walking along freely beside Anos as the demon dragon noted that, had Semper not come to get Anos, not only would Zlo’s soul have been lost, but the entity would have been in a situation that would have caused it to lose its mind. “Then… I’m glad I could be of help,” he said back to Anos. He heard the doll remark to Anos that the king seemed disappointed with him… and opted to stay quiet. Perhaps this discussion would be needed to encourage the entity to go back to the Ne’Ther… and it sounded like it had a lot to process. “I’ll go speak with the gate guards,” he said before he moved ahead of them out the grand doors. He left the castle with them and descended the grand staircase at the front of the castle to the lower courtyard. He held up a hand and gestured to the guards at the gate. “Open them. We’ll only be stepping out just past the barrier.”

“Are you sure, Semper?” Harper asked from where he was in one of the towers, controlling the gate.

“Open the gates, Harp. It’ll be fine,” Semper assured the Ether Flare Dragon.

“Alright, Prince Averie. I’ll stay with him then,” Haven assured him as they followed Riggs and the other nurse back to the infirmary with Zlo. She noticed Ruby running by and wondered what was going on, but her assignment with Zlo and she returned her attention to him. She followed them into the quieter part of the infirmary, where the private recovery rooms were, and watched them bring Zlo into a room, moving him to the bed.

“We’re going to get him cleaned up now that he’s not fighting anyone … and changed…” Riggs said as another nurse entered the room with him and he closed the door for Zlo’s privacy. They needed to get the raven washed and dressed in some of the comfortable infirmary clothes. Riggs wanted to get the meds going for him too. He was easy to tend to while he was unconscious, probably utterly exhausted after what he’d been through between Chaos’s essence and the entity that had been wearing him down. At least when he woke, he’d be clean, dressed comfortably and in a comfortable bed… in a room that was intended for his recovery, not his captivity.

Haven moved a chair near the door and took a seat, nodding to Averie. “I’ll let you know if anything happens. You should go speak with the princess,” she said.

___________________________________________________________

“Uh… well… are you hungry? We can get a sandwich or something at one of the food kiosks,” Orion offered. “And then we can eat and walk around the shopping stalls. There are a lot of artisans in Unkindness and we get outside merchants in and out all of the time. So there’s usually something new to see all the time.”

~*~*~*~*~

Lotus watched Dimael collect the girl and carry her back to the room. She accompanied them, ensuring they did indeed return to the room where Fleur needed to be kept until Lord Acerbus and Lady Delilah decided where she would go from here after her recovery. Once Dimael got Fleur into the room, she stopped at the door. “IF you need anything, please use the crystal to call,” she said and then closed the door and walked off.

Fleur looked up at Dimael as he carried her and her ears were still back against her hair. “Thank you…” she said when he told her the fruit and tea had arrived. “Maybe… some hot tea,” she agreed quietly. Despite how painfully fevered she’d been earlier, now that phase was over and she felt a bit chilled. The bath had been nice. It warmed her, but she wanted something hot to warm her from the inside too. “I feel… a bit better… after a bath,” she admitted, even though she still wasn’t sure she deserved it. She’d believe that once she spoke with Delilah and Acerbus and Dimael could explain the affliction Fleur had been under better to them.

~*~*~*~*~*~

Hem listened as Windham started to describe his home… and it sounded like something out of a fairytale. She knew that floating islands existed in this realm… but rivers of light… and so many of the other descriptions… it sounded so pretty and it was hard to truly imagine what it must look like for real. She had an active imagination, though, so she was sure what she pictured in her head had to be close. “You must miss it when you have to come here to our realm,” she said, sure that nothing in D’Joran could compare to that. “Can only spirits go to your kingdom then?” she asked curiously. Of course, there were plenty of descendants out there in D’Joran descended from others who hailed from there… so it wasn’t unheard of for those of the Spirit kingdom to decide to stay in D’Joran.

Grail seemed to look over at Hem and Windham again as Anna told Faroe that this was not Windham’s usual demeanor. He wasn’t normally so talkative. “So, wait… what does that mean? He’s just being nice, right?” he asked. He brushed it off quickly. Windham was a guardian spirit of Anna’s. Surly not someone that he needed to be protective over his little sister about. IT wasn’t like anything could come of it.

Faroe chuckled at Grail’s moment of brotherly protection. “You know, I always wished I had a younger sibling to be ridiculously over-protective of,” he said with a smile.

“She’s been through enough. I just… don’t want her to get her heart broken… by anyone,” Grail said honestly.

“I think she’ll be okay. They’re just talking,” Faroe noted and then looked at Anna and tipped his head and smiled. She was blushing… though it seemed to fade with the conversation shifting… probably much to her relief.

____________________________________________________

Igraine rose an eyebrow at the woman’s approach and felt a smile tug at her lips when she didn’t even need to introduce herself. It seemed her reputation preceded her, and it brought her an odd sense of pleasure with this particularly scheming woman. “Yes, he did,” she said. “My late mate was more of a strong arm when it came to negotiating prices… I have the value of my word,” she said, and Wanda would know what she meant. Igraine, so well-traveled and so known amongst the ports that her name had gotten to Wanda without them ever meeting… she could either promote a shop or ruin it… “I remember someone in Port Tortuja who charged similar rates… Sadly, his shop had to close.” He couldn’t get a single customer after Igraine spread the word across the seas.

She looked at Kurama as he entered the shop and pointed out the fact the barrels Cloud was collecting weren’t even completely full and were not even up to standard. He called Wanda’s business a scam and she turned back on her heels to look at the woman with narrowed eyes, then back at Kurama. “Might I speak with you outside?” she asked him, then gestured for Cloud to follow. “Come on, Cloud… we won’t make any decisions just yet,” she said before stepping out and giving Wanda a stern glare to thwart any objections she might make. Once outside, she turned to the young man. “I’m Igraine Tao… captain of the Arcane Gale. I don’t know how you and that horrible woman are connected, but… if she won’t serve us honestly, perhaps we can work something out directly with you? You said that you make everything sold in the shop?” She then paused, “I’m sorry… might we know your name?”

____________________________________________________

Nara nodded as she looked at the mark on the back of her hand, a symbol put there from her father that no one else would be able to see… except another Ancient… or Anos, who was not officially an Ancient, but who shared in their sight. She moved to hug Solace before drawing back and turning to Nour, who moved in to hug her too.

“You’ll be fine, sweetheart. And you can come home to Elysium any time. You can move back and forth as you need… to check on your dreamers and to then return to La’Shire to continue to experience their waking world,” Nour said as she pulled back and cupped her daughter’s face. “It’s good to step outside out comfort zones now and then, to experience more… and you deserve your time. Had we known about you sooner, we’d have insisted sooner…” she said. “But everything in its own time, and this is the right time for you to have this experience. You can reach up any time,” she added, lowering her hands and then looking to Solace… if he had anything to add. He’d probably bring up the image of the halls of La’Shire for her to step through when she was ready, like the passages between Elysium and Somnambula.

________________________________________________________

Ember walked with Seph across the wooden pathways and bridges. She looked down the middle of the village at where the nest was suspended in what looked like a massive net of ancient vines… the nest where the final blessings were bestowed upon the Oracle. She felt briefly nauseous imagining being put inside of it. She looked back to Seph when he tried to shift the topic, mentioning the Casaberries and casel cakes. “I didn’t know that was you,” she said about who made them. She then paused in her thoughts for a moment as they walked. That meant he always sent Bless with one for her… Blessing simply said that it was made for her every time. Did that mean Sephiroth intended her to always get one? Did he think of her? “I… I could have one of those. I think I’m aware of just how long it’s been since you last made them,” she added and even managed a small, genuine smile.

Bless paused in the communal kitchen. She heard Sephiroth… but he was talking.. “To himself?” she asked no one. She moved to the door and looked out at the two Nightingales making their way towards her. “Emmi’s awake?” she whispered and then brought a finger to her lips and seemed concerned. What did that mean? Was everyone else going to be waking soon too? Or was it because she was also a descendent of Twilia Epica?

___________________________________________________

“No, it wouldn’t be right to meddle,” Sunny agreed. “Hey… do you think Riggs is his first name or his last name?” she asked curiously after a moment as they walked, their escorts coming up behind them at a distance as they headed back towards their room. Word of Morgana’s arrest hadn’t reached them yet, after all. “I mean… everyone just calls him Riggs…”

“That’s good. I’m sure Lilith will want to know they’re caught too… though… my concern is how she’ll take the news he was in the castle all this time,” Hes said about the male they’d found with Morgana, who had clearly fathered both girls. “…Good job, Lyka,” Hestia said and then put a hand on his shoulder and smiled; she meant it. Hes didn’t give praise if it wasn’t deserved. “Now that they’ve been caught and the girls are safe… maybe we should go on a flight around the castle to burn off some of that silver energy of yours I know you’re still feeling. You don’t want to risk any lingering influence when you go to check on Sunniva,” she noted, knowing he’d be upset with himself if he let his Silver heritage cause him to be too forward with his deep feelings for the lovebird.

Zeke found himself silently thinking positive affirmations. She could do it. She would do it. She would heal Lacey. Lacey would live.

Vespa closed her eyes tighter as Traitorin’s words made their way into her mind. Love… She knew what that felt like. She felt that with Miharu. She felt it for Sarah and for Traitorin. For Juno and Yuuri… and for new friends… for River… She didn’t even know that it was happening as her eyes seemed to relax, not squeezing so tightly shut, and there was this warmth washing all thought her. Her hands glowed, and the light went all the way up her arms and across her chest. She didn’t want to open her eyes. She just followed that warmth. It was like following the flow of a river or the tide, and it was leading her… and her focus followed it as her magic sought out the virus in Lacey’s wound that Vespa could obliterate upon finding it… and slowly Lacey’s wound was starting to seal up, the skin taking on a healthy appearance, though it also seemed that marks that looked like little star bursts were appearing on her skin… from Vespa’s healing of her. Lacey’s wound could be healed… but she’d be left with a beautiful line of these delicate starburst marks. Not scars… but just marks that showed she’d been healed of something very dire.

_______________________________________________

“But if you feel these things, then maybe he does too… How do you know if you don’t ask?” Penny asked curiously. “If it’s just friends, then he’ll tell you so… but… I hope he likes you too, Raphtalia,” she said and smiled.

Haddie paused and then smiled and shook her head, letting out a warm laugh. It was clear she wasn’t laughing at Chai, but at the idea that she would be trouble if she stayed. “It would be no trouble at all. If it was, we wouldn’t be offering,” she noted as she moved to push her tail into the water, shaking it out to free all of the dirt and letting it drain from the second drain on this side of the tub. She kept the water filling in and took on the last tail. Her arms were starting to get sore, but she was determined and she got to work. “When I’m done with this one, I’ll give them all one more shampoo and then you should be ready to get out,” she said. She was looking forward to getting her dried and brushed and seeing how she felt… Her tails would feel light as air practically, especially in comparison. And they would be fluffy and soft all the way through. They would probably even become more sensitive and she could use them to touch and feel her way around like Fii did.

Oaken watched and the thought that not only did Yohan want to exploit this girl to sate his desires, he and her father both intended to exploit her magic… perhaps at the cost of her life. HE looked at Millia as she seemed to hide her desperation for an answer to help Futuba, but he could still pick up on it. He had a sixth sense for trouble, distress… it was what led him to Chai. It’s what made him realize he needed to move faster to the kitchen. “You would need a shared agreement with two other tribal Alphas,” he said. “Lord Kahi and Lord Rocky only count as one, since they are co-Alphas… If we were still separate tribes, you would only need one more, but… since Far Mist and the 106th merged, we require two more. I think you could have luck speaking with Alpha Sansa of Winterstar Tribe, she took over when her mate died and she has always been a staunch supporter of the rights of young girls, like Futuba. Some of her pack went back north to re-settle their lands after Damienthros died, but she and a small council are still here. And… who else? Alpha Tywin of the Sweetwater Tribe… He's had a positive response to the merge of Far Mist and the 106th, of traditions and leadership… He has a progressive mind. I think he could agree to sign his name to an order to put Miss Futuba into Horizon’s protection.” There were simply not many alphas in LA’Shire. It was more scattered members of packs that found sanctuary when they got separated… but they did have some… hopefully enough. “And if all else fails, her father may respond to Lord Kahi is he confronts him with the Mist… Just because we’re Horizon now doesn’t mean we’re not still Far Mist Lycans, and that still carries some weight.” Far Mist was, after all, considered nothing but a legend to most until they came… literally.. out from the Mist.

____________________________________________________

Somehow after that first release, Alder had managed to come out of the urgent need that Blaise had stirred in him. He was able to behave more true to who he was now and he felt encouraged that it was okay when she said it was perfect. He continued to move into her, pausing for a moment and letting out a sound that implied he felt like he was about to climax again, but was trying not to. He was throbbing and wasn’t sure he could pull back again without something happening. Of course his concerns of being inside of her for that again weren’t valid, since Rohdorn and Adriel were not going to let anything happen until Blaise had proven herself worthy… of him.

Rael paused and looked at her curiously when she asked him that. “Well, uh… what… did you have in mind?” he asked. He wasn’t sure he understood. Wasn’t he meant to be ‘healing’? Was he also supposed to be learning? “I don’t know, I guess. Do you have any suggestions?”
____________________________________________________

Calla nodded a bit and then moved with Tatiana to the door so she could go out and sit with the child while Xellen was tended to next. She opened the door and paused as she saw him waiting. If he were to ask her if she was okay, express his concern for her… she would probably blush… and then… perhaps.. .she could thank him for saving her and see the smile Tatiana was sure he would give to Calla.

Quinn suddenly jerked his head up as he seemed to wake himself up before he nodded off fully. “Sorry… sorry…” He blinked a few times, trying to get his eyes to focus again. He could feel the tension in his body again, like he seemed nervous to fall asleep. The bath was too soothing, and Sean’s presence was too calming… he wasn’t sure he could stay awake and yet it didn’t seem wise to fall asleep in the bath. And part of him still felt like it needed to be on guard to protect her. It was going to take some time to shake that feeling…

Ashe blushed as she watched him finish undressing after undressing her. And then he was over her and she held to him, running her hands along his back and looking up into his eyes. “I love you too,” she returned, smiling and pulling him down for a deep, but tender kiss, letting him feel the depth of that love.
_________________________________________________

Sarah returned with the Elvin Blossom juice, having gone into a hidden cabinet that had a magical lock on it to keep the children from accessing it. She sat down and set it beside Minato’s cup. She smiled, “Perhaps one day you’ll like java too, Rem,” she mused, then shook her head as Minato offered to make her a special drink. “Only if you want to make it, then I’ll happily try it. Otherwise, I’m just fine with my simple cocoa with some whipped cream,” she noted with a smile. Minato was her guest, after all. “Those look beautiful and delicious, girls. How do they taste?” she asked, wanting to see them try them.

Eventually, the door to the study opened and Esric emerged, having shifted back to his Pixie form. He paused in the doorway, watching Minato with the girls and took a deep, calming breath. He was really gong to have to focus right now. He came over, his body having managed to relax when he went Djinn. “Wow… Rem… is that one mine?” he asked upon seeing the peppermint and spearmint sticks in the cocoa beside hers. Thankfully, Minato had balanced the flavors so it wouldn’t be mint overload. “Thanks, kiddo,” he said as he came up and kissed the top of her head and then looked at Sarah who gestured for him to sit in the empty seat between her and Minato.

Nessa watched Nyx move slowly back to his room, not even arguing with her. A cold shower seemed to be a good answer this time. She let out a small laugh once he was back in his room and she could hear the water running. “Oh my, Felix. I think one day I’m going to be an Aunt,” she mused lightheartedly as she sat down to eat her own meal with the kitten. She had no idea just how right she was. Nyx and Tilly would have quite the little brood between them in the next fifteen years or so.

Tilly looked at Melody as she explained that a lycan had hurt Tae… only for Tae to explain the whole scenario. “I’m glad they locked him up. They’d better not let him out,” she said, the hummingbird clearly upset that Tae had been so brutalized. “I’ll have to put it in a cast for a couple of days, Tae… Oaken’s magic is preventing you from needing surgery, but even with all of the salves and zion… it’ll take time to fully heal. We’ll have to keep it immobilized,” she said as she moved to get the casting material. It wouldn’t be bulky like the old world casts. This would be a thin cast that would just keep her hand immobilized completely until all the bones mended fully together with the help of the zion. “You’ll have to soak it in a zion solution a couple of times a day and take zion and some other healing tonics orally to speed up the healing,” she said. “You aren’t planning to go back to the kitchen today are you? You should really rest it the rest of the day. You have a great staff… I’m sure they can keep things going for a while as you recover,” she said.

It was easy to temporarily brush off Tae’s remarks on her clothes and that they would need to catch up later. Perhaps they could catch up while Tae rested… until Semper was off shift and, hopefully, Tae would let him know what happened… so he would come and check on her. Maybe even stay with her in case she needed help with anything.

~*~*~*~*~

Maks moved to sit back down with the twins as Sorei and Fauve seemed to change places once more. He smiled as she emerged and he disappeared into the room again with some food for Ginga, closing the door behind him. He sighed and just watched as Aster was quick to start asking so many questions, with Fauve temporarily ignoring them to wipe the pup’s face clean.

“Is Gigi feeling better? Will she come out and play in the water gardens with us again soon?” Vi asked.

Ginseng looked over at Sorei came in. She was sitting towards the head of the bed against the pillows and the ornate headboard. She watched him set the plate on the night table by the bed and then tipped her head back to look up at him as he brushed her hair back. She nodded. “I did a little. I didn’t realize you’d left,” she admitted. IT was okay. She hadn’t woken because he left… so she didn’t want him thinking she was upset or anything that he went to get himself something to eat… because she’d slept just fine with Fauve watching over her. And it’d helped to have time to talk honestly with her sister. She looked at the food he’d brought and wasn’t sure it was what she was in the mood for… but it was thoughtful. “I’m sure the twins were a handful, huh?” she asked, knowing their inquisitiveness.

______________________________________________________

Marin shook her head when Pallas asked if she’d need help getting Rostan over to the tent. “No. He’s pretty mobile with his wound, right, Ros?” she asked as she came over and offered her hand to him.

He took it with his good arm and let Marin help pull him back up onto his feet. “I’m good. Just need to get this stitched up. Lost a bit of blood in the water,” he said before moving to head back to the tent that had been set up them the camp went up. “We should have everything we need to take care of these ourselves in our tent,” he said about their wounds. They’d all been kitted out with medical packs, including zion, salves, antibiotics, sutures, wrappings, gauze and sterilization items.

“Well, let’s get you two patched up so we can let our friends know we’re okay,” Marin said as she walked with Pallas, carrying River, and Rostan to the tent.
___________________________________________________

“Well, if you ever want me to move one to the table for you to look at, let me know. I’d be happy to do that for you,” Cass said of the larger books that might be too heavy for her to move. Though… if she got good enough with her own magic, she might just be able to move them that way. “I don’t know if he’d say you need to thank him,” he noted. “I think he cares for the estate out of love for it and for Zendra,” he noted. “She must have been like his family,” he said. He then paused, able to start smelling the cookies from all the way up here on the third floor of the manor. “Are you sure you’re up to going with Minerva to meet him?” he asked with honest concern for her. Granted, she’d slept well and, thanks to Kiten, she was doing phenomenally better.

Senn nodded a bit as Fii seemed in agreement that Senn and Yuuri could and probably should venture outside the protections of the estate and investigate a bit. Get a feel for the city and it’s unique layout. The issue was… not making Topaz feel left out when she would probably be out there with them in a heartbeat. But then Fii took care of that, promptly mentioning the Estate grounds being quite large and suggesting that he and Paz walk the perimeter to see if she noticed any vulnerabilities. He knew it wasn’t a snub at his perimeter checks. It was to distract Paz. It was a good idea. She was a clever girl and probably knew what he was doing, but she would probably oblige… just to do something.

“I could do that,” Paz said. Of course she knew what her mate was doing, but… she appreciated it. So she was going to agree to his suggestion. “It’ll be good to make sure that this place is as safe as we’re hoping it is,” she said, unaware, like the rest of them… that they had actually been infiltrated last night by Thierry… but Senn had only seen her this morning when she was brought back onto the Estate by Heirloom, so her arrival last night was not something they knew about.

Min blushed deeply when Pellian held no punches, saying they always ended up kissing in the kitchen because ‘the cook is sexy.’ Her ears then fell back shyly as he added, honestly, that it was because she could relax in the kitchen, but she didn’t feel like she was relaxing much right this moment with him so close, his body against hers, his fingers tracing her cheek. “That’s… true, I guess,” she said about this being where she could get out of her head a bit. She took in a breath and looked into his eyes. “I could maybe do that again,” she admitted in a shy whisper. Meaning the kissing, of course.

Pandora looked at him and listened as he assured her that he knew her… reminding her how in love he was with her… and that she reacted like this, because she loves him too. “I do,” she said with a small whine. “I love you too, Leif,” she said, her heart starting to beat faster when he said that she hadn’t noticed it yet, but that he was reacting to her too. “But… we’re in the bath…” she said shyly when it sounded like he was more than happy to make love again… both of their bodies seemed to want to… but she wasn’t sure how that would work right now, showing that innocence and naivety that still remained despite what she’d been through.

Thierry felt the heated blush rush to her face as her ears fell back shyly as Heirloom came over and picked her up, carrying her into the washroom. She looked around. The room was warmed and it had these soothing, comforting fragrances. “Is that… sugar cookies or… vanilla?” she asked quietly. Maybe it wasn’t the fragrances she was smelling, but Heirloom. It was a warm, comforting and sweet scent. “You didn’t have to go through so much for me…” she added, feeling like it was more than she needed, but it seemed Heirloom would not have her bath be anything less, if he had any say. “Thank you.”

___________________________________________________________

Oden nodded as he moved to grab a soft wash cloth and lathered it up before gently running it over her shoulders and arms and down her back, helping her to wash off the scents and traces of her last couple of days. “I know… but he figured it out regardless. Probably because, despite accepting his essence, it didn’t affect me like the others… and then when I purged it… he probably knew. I gave myself away, because I needed to get through to you… to protect you as much as I could with that blessing from him… even if I couldn’t stop him…”

Novel was still trying to un-fluster herself as she got dressed into the comfy pants and shirt that had been left for her. She sat on the bed, drying her hair with the towel some more and looking towards the door, still able to see the warmer, softer glow of his light from under it. He’d gotten it to settle down some. She wasn’t disgusted by him… but she certainly was cautious. Novel had been burned and she also was far from pristine… Granted she’d only ever been with one person, who she’d been in a relationship with during the times they were intimate. But she was certain that if Regius was ‘sparkling’ because of her… he shouldn’t be. She didn’t mean to be so abrasive… and she even felt bad about sounding so short with him… She had no idea that he had her locket or that it was desperately telling him what he needed…

“Ah, I see… matchmaker,” Pine said teasingly. “Well, then maybe after we drop all of this off with your guests, we should go back and I’ll help you get everything set for them tonight, and then we can bring our lunch to wherever it is you’re staying,” he said as they moved to her cottage. He nodded in the direction of the other cottage back there. “Is that where you’re going to be staying?” It was a bit smaller, but still cozy and comfortable, with a bedroom, a livingroom, a full washroom and a kitchen.

Lorna looked at him and her blush deepened. She also had that weird fluttery feeling in her belly again and she nodded. “Y-yes, that would… probably make it easier…” she agreed. She didn’t want him to think that she wasn’t comfortable being with him in any sense. It was just shyness. This was all very new. She was used to watching others, and not even with her own eyes… and living vicariously through them via her visions…

☆☆☆☆☆

Zai got pleasant goosebumps at the feel of Aiyan’s hand tracing her skin as he pulled the sundress off of her. She blushed and shifted a little bit once he had her undressed, teasing her about being glad he made everything magical for her. “I’m sure you won’t fail to again,” she noted before turning to get into the water, walking into it, little by little. It was warmer in the water than it was out in the air, and she knew her Druid-Nymph husband would be right behind her.

Naiya shivered, loving how it felt when that purr of his rumbled through both of them. She let out a soft moan, not likely help her tiger retain any of his calm, but what did he expect when he was grinding against her and sending those intense vibrations through her? “You say that like it’s a bad thing,” she said when he teasingly warned her about possibly giving her the full tiger treatment.

“You’re not going anywhere, right?” Singo asked, and even as he did, his voice was giving him away. He was starting to let the lingering exhaustion creep in. He was here because he needed to rest, sleep and recover, and with Suna here in his arms, it felt a lot easier to do.

Loki poured two glasses of chilled roseberry tea and set one in front of her and the other at his spot. He then ladled some soup out of the pot into each of their bowls and set those down, before sitting in his chair with her. He nodded and gestured for her to start eating, giving her a rare smile. He picked up his spoon and moved to do the same. HE didn’t really overthink how he was with Aithne. It was simply what came naturally around her… even if he wouldn’t normally do this for anyone else.

Sylar moved to get her a nightgown from the closet, where he’d hung all of her clothes she’d brought. He came back over with one made of Elvish silk. “I’m sure once he is born, we’ll see more of the High Elf come out of him,” he said to her. He then moved to help his wife out of her clothes and into the nightgown, ensuring she was comfortable. He then coaxed her to lay back in bed and he drew the blankets down, so he could cover her up once she was resting, knowing she got cold when she slept, no matter how warm the night became. Most of D’Joran stayed fairly warm in the day and cool in the nights… with the exception being when winter comes. Only certain parts, mainly the islands, saw real summer weather, which was fortunate. There weren’t many who truly enjoyed scorching heat. Sylare then moved to remove his coat and his shoes, leaving himself in his shirt and pants. He moved to climb onto the bed with her, knowing she wouldn’t rest well without him near. And with Meliodas now in the clear, he didn’t need to be focused on where he was and what he was doing.

Finn smiled and moved in to kiss Nayril, hugging her waist and pulling her in closer. He broke the kiss gently. “We’ll get married here. I’ll ask one of the Draoi first thing in the morning,” he said.

“Sounds that way,” Thayne said and then looked down at Baillie and smiled. “They’re beautiful, even if they’re very small,” he said when Baillie asked if druid weddings were pretty. He then looked back to Finn and Nayril, who seemed to have noticed them there finally. “Sorry. Baillie’s hungry, so we came back out.”

“It’s okay, Thayne,” Finn said, looking to Nayril and smiling.

“So you’re getting married in Ethion? Mom will be thrilled,” Thayne said honestly. He called Tasha mom, even though she was only his step-mother… but she’d been the only mother he knew and basically raised him, so… it was natural. “Cor andai, faila,” he said in Druid. ‘Congratulations, sister.’

Poesy wasn’t sure she fully understood his apology. She just knew she didn’t want to be away from him again. She blushed some as Meliodas undressed and she watched him curiously. She was seeing some of him she’d never seen before and yet he seemed completely comfortable about it… so she didn’t feel so shy about being undressed with him in return. She had moved to help him get her own clothes off of her before he lifted her up and got into the bath with her. She settled back against him a bit and tipped her head back, her long ears floating a bit on the water as it came up almost to her shoulders. The tub was deep and the water was a comfortable level of hot. She looked down as the flower moved over to her and she lifted it with her hand. “Lio… why haven’t we taken a bath together before?” she asked him innocently, curiously… Of course, in Damienthros’s castle, he couldn’t risk it. He father could barge in unannounced any time. And then after he’d found her again in La’Shire… he’d been struggling with his own transgressions when possessed with Aether perhaps… to let himself become that close to something so pure and innocent… Sylar had told him not to be afraid of hurting her or ‘tarnishing’ her or mistreating her. The Night Elf had assured him that he couldn’t see anything in him capable of causing her pain or distress.

Fable heard him say her name… but the way he said it was different. She didn’t know that it was the preface to a heartfelt confession… or rather a profession… of feelings he’d been too subtle in expressing all of these years. She seemed initially to tense in confusion as he said Cina’s name… only to tell her that he had only ever told her he was not interested. That didn’t make sense. Cina was adamant… that Fenris and her… they were interested in each other… but he was saying no. That wasn’t true. And Fenris never had lied to her… so… it had to be the truth from him.

Then he went on to explain that Cina heard what Yule had said to him, about not being willing to allow Fable to marry until Cina was married first… and Cina had taken that as an invitation to pursue Fenris. But he said ‘the daughter he loved… since they were little.’ Did that mean… her? And then there was no room for doubt as Fen came right out and said it. “You…” She slowly pulled back and turned away, touching her head with her hand. Had he really just said those words… about her? “You’re in love with me?” she asked in almost a whisper of a voice as she looked back at him, her heart pounding and her head swimming in a way that made her think she might black out again. “You built this…your home… for me?” She could feel the tears burning her eyes and she could feel her voice clipping in a way that sometimes preceded her black out, but she desperately didn’t want it to happen again. Not right now.

Eko laughed a bit and shook his head. “Well, I highly doubt that my being here has made you a better cook. You were clearly that already, long before I showed up,” he said as he continued chopping. “Kei said that your friend Zai taught him a lot since he arrived,” he said. “Must be a knack for healers,” he said as Kirie mentioned that Maize had been the one to primarily teach her. “Who taught Maize?” he asked curiously. Because surly if it had been Nysa… well, she’d have taught them both. Maize just seemed to have an instinct for cooking and baking. She’d learned the basics from Nysa and others, but really, she just spent a lot of time experimenting and teaching herself. “I’ve met Tasha… I don’t think I’ve met… Freya, was it?”

Maize looked at Athrun and smiled, nodding as it had helped to hear the message. She then moved to take two larger baskets from the cart and carried them by their handles up onto Lorna’s porch when they stopped near her home. She moved to leave them just at the front door, knowing that Tasha would come get them. The spirits had whispered that Lorna had many guests in her homes and so she’d ensured to provide a lot more for her home. She left the note pinned to one of the baskets and then headed back down the steps of the porch and to Athrun. She put her hand back into his. “One more stop before home,” she said, meaning Aiyan and Zai’s… and they’d need only to notice they were in the waters to know to leave the basket in their kitchen for them too.
_____________________________________________________________

Savarian nodded as Noctis asked him if he was just getting fragments of memories, all fuzzy and jumbled up. “That’s right,” he said as he walked with her. He then stopped on the roof with her and looked at the two pools… one for the moon, one for the sun. He then looked back at the bunny as she explained that people are typically born good… and that he fell into that category, because even without his memories, he strove to help… but that even good people without their memories can be led astray… He wanted to argue that every memory was still him… doing both good and bad… and it was hard to disregard the painful fragments… but she promptly made the point that he was here right now to help Teg. That, regardless of the why, what matted was that he was here with that goal. He took a breath as she instructed him on how to prepare the pool so it would actually help Tegra tonight. “Twelve?” he asked before he walked over and knelt down by the large moon blossoms. Was he actually supposed to pluck them from the bushes? He moved to do as instructed, placing them into the water, one by one… making sure they all floated properly to absorb the sun.

“Thank you, Wesley,” Willow had said to him as she watched him take her bags off to the room that Cecelia indicated to him would be for Will. She then walked with Link and smiled when he seemed completely flustered by her observations. “You silly Eldaran,” she repeated again with a light-hearted laugh. “You’ve been wearing your heart on your sleeve all day,” she noted. “I’m pretty sure even Myth may have heard a thing or two. Your thoughts have an echo when you’re too much in your heart to filter things with your mind,” she noted with a smile. “It’s okay. But it also means you may not be able to hide your affection much longer, not if you keep broadcasting your private thoughts, even to Myth.”

Myth looked at Zen with a look of disgust. He was right. Myth did not like hearing ‘Port Royale.’ “Five days,” she said. “You want Savarian, Link, Ettie and Tegra up and ready in five days? Damn Marron,” she growled. If she hadn’t burned up the Phalanx yesterday, she would go find him and do it again for causing more than half of those people to be in their current conditions. “Even if it was possible, how do you recommend we get there? It’s a three day walk… only a day by boat… less by air… but our options are very few from here.” She then nodded. “Yeah, Gears. This will be interesting… if we get there.”

“You left a lot behind when you came to the Pure Wood,” Cressida said… This world was so much bigger than the Pure Wood and they had so many strange things here… and delicious foods. She moved to taste something else, then offering a second bite to Ettie. It seemed she was feeding him without him being able to object to it. She was doing it to ensure he got his strength back and also because she was so excited by the new foods, she wanted him to try them too and validate her feelings.

Quistis came into the castle, just missing her brother on his way out to the training yard, though Wesley might run into L’Arc out there… She looked around and closed her eyes. She didn’t really know the layout of Cecelia’s castle, but she had a good sixth sense… It actually felt stronger since she found her howl. She could feel Tegra and she turned to follow that feeling towards his room. She wasn’t sure what she could do for him, and she was sure that he couldn’t do anything to help her while he was so weak and feeling so awful… but… maybe she could do something for him. Being a Shambhala had to be good for more than just a howl… She reached his door and paused outside of it before lightly knocking before slowly opening the door a bit to peek in. “Tegra?” she whispered, unsure if he was awake or not.

__________________________________________________________

Movado looked at Sally as she came over and took his hands and reminded him that he also needed to take care of himself on top of being there for others. He took a breath, her last remark striking a chord. Talking about his father’s situation… hearing her concern that he could go down a similar path… he understood the concern. “Sally… I…” He then paused as Weiss suddenly said that they needed to go. “Go where?” he asked. “To Ethion…” he said after a moment, in understanding. He looked at Sally as Weiss insisted that the three of them needed to go to Ethion, that they needed to meet someone there… that it was very important. He knew, in a sense, stars were aligning and she could see it. “What do you think, Sally?” he asked. He wanted to ensure both of his mates were comfortable with such a decision.

He then looked between them as Weiss spoke of their day… and he smiled hearing they’d gotten each other engagement rings. Of course they would. It was a relief to him, although he could tell simply from how they’d come into his room together… a united force… that they had accepted and embraced each other. He then shifted a little, still holding to Sally’s hands. “For me?” he asked as she mentioned she and Sally got something for him… “I’m sure I’ll love it… if it was picked out by the two of you… and I think as long as we go together to Ethion… it’s something we can do.”

~~

“Zuri?” Indigo had just gotten back to their room and was kicking off his shoes as he pulled out the crystal and then moved to transfer the call onto the larger crystal tablet. He sat down on the couch. “Are you there?”

~~

Caz looked at the blushing coyote in his arms as they walked. “Oh, I know. Everything I plan on doing with you will be done in private,” he teased, knowing that wasn’t what she meant, but that it would make her blush deeper. She was too cute, and she was his mate. He simply didn’t know how he’d gotten so lucky. He’d fallen so head over heels for Daisy.

~~

Enola smiled and laughed at Ko’s words. “He’d better,” she agreed before pulling Ko further into the room and towards the bed with her tails. She fell back to sit on the bed, looking up at him and letting her tails roam over his body.

Tien’s ears turned back a bit and she blushed at his whisper, the words and the warmth of his breath against her ear. It was all doing things to her… and she was happy to know she was doing the same to him. “Here we are,” she said in a breathy voice as she touched the handle and the door unlocked. The door opened and she moved inside, turning around to face him as he followed her inside. He’d moved into her suite not long after they became mates. It only made sense. Plus, it freed up another room for more refugees. “How’s that anticipation feeling now?” she asked.

~~

Merit swallowed the bite of blackened chicken she’d been eating. She smiled and moved to reach over and pull Oswald in, kissing the fox for a moment, knowing it’d make his tails fluff just a bit. She then broke it and smiled, moving to eat another diced cube of chicken. “Much better now,” she answered finally and smiled. “Seeing you is the second-best thing to happen in my day so far,” she mused, of course the first currently being how well Opal was doing… as he would see she was working on her discharge papers and home-care recommendations. “I’m sure you can get into first place tonight,” she added playfully. “Want some?” she asked as she slid her bowl over to him. It was like a cobb salad, but with seasoned blackened chicken and certainly more chicken than salad…

~~

Pepper’s ears seemed to droop back a bit as Rev said that it just wasn’t going to be an inventing day, but then they perked up again curiously as he said there was something she could do for him… She blushed at his request, “Are you talking about kissing and cuddling or… something else?” she asked, not that she minded either way, but that shy blush did deepen on her cheeks. When she wasn’t in heat, she was far more shy… not that Rev seemed to mind either side of Peppermint.

Patches settled in against him and smiled, resting back more. “Mmm… I’m good with that,” she agreed with a soft laugh, with seeing how their bodies reacted. She moved to run her hands down his arms, which were wrapped around her. “I love you, Ray… I may be exhausted, but I wouldn’t trade anything we have together for anything else in the world,” she said honestly, tipping her head back and shifting a bit to be able to look back at him better.

~~

Gabby took Elly’s hand and moved to sit down on one of the couches, placing the sample book aside for the moment. “Hey… you didn’t know about him like that… For you and Hunter, you didn’t really understand what or who Prowl was, just that he was someone who occasionally commandeered Hunter’s body from time to time. He doesn’t hold any of that against you two. He wants to build closer bonds, wants to be an uncle to your and Hunter’s kids and for you two to be an aunt and uncle to ours… You’re all family… It’s not worth feeling bad about things that were out of your control back then. Just… be there now.”

~~

Julep smiled and turned a bit to watch as Parack got up and moved to draw the curtains closed, darkening the room from the afternoon light. La’Shire seemed to bring up some of the table lights just a little, a dim romantic lighting. She smiled again as he sat back down and she shifted to move closer to him again, not leaning into him as much as she would later… because they still needed to eat as the movie started. “Thank you. That’s a lot better… you know… for watching a movie,” she said, glad he couldn’t see her own blush. She then moved to pick up one of the sandwich slices and taking a bite. This one was a chocolate peanutbutter and a marshmallow fluff, one of her favorite guilty pleasures.

~~

“Maybe we should try it some time,” Lyla suggested. “You know… painting… I wonder how someone gets that good,” Lyla said and then moved to look at another. This one was more abstract. It looked like a sunset… but it was just splashes of color layered up on top of each other. It was so beautiful and striking and yet had no real form. She could probably do something like that…

~~

Cyan looked at Syn with a little concern laced with her curiosity. “I admit, I wondered that too, but… at the same time… I’m relieved it’s been quiet. I don’t know how Kia holds it together… not knowing what will happen in the end,” she admitted. “Hey, maybe you could ask to talk to that Anos person… maybe he can tell you more about whoever was bonded with you? I mean, if you’re really curious to know more.”

Kia looked at him and nodded a bit, her ears falling back a bit. “Do you want to just get something to go and we can find some place to eat or… we could take it back to the room?” She didn’t know what he felt comfortable doing right now. She wasn’t sure if she was ready to sit in a room with a lunch crowd either… though it was a bit later now, so perhaps the dining room wouldn’t be so busy.

~~

Aura smiled and then moved to take one of his hands with both of hers. “Do you want to keep walking or head back to the room or maybe go somewhere else?” she asked. She knew he was torn between investigating what had caused the pain in his arm… and celebrating their engagement with her. She wanted him to know she was willing to do either.

Snow laughed and nodded, “We, uh… we definitely have,” she agreed when he noted that they had been mating like teens. “We’re making up for lost time is all,” she added playfully as they headed back inside and towards their room. Honestly, she probably wouldn’t mind if one day Torrent and she let passion take them in public… well… in one of the gardens or something like that, perhaps. When they made Rain, it had been in the middle of one of the snow blossom fields under the stars, so it wasn’t like they hadn’t done it before.

“No, I think that’s Saiken, isn’t it?” Tim asked. “Honestly, it’s all a bit confusing. I’ve only gotten to really know the MLP members who joined Horizon or the guards and knights here,” he admitted. “I don’t know how the royals do it… keeping it all straight with so many different tribes here.” He then looked at Amanda and nodded. “We’ll head back, then,” he agreed. “We’ll all have a meal together one of these days, soon, okay?” he said, clearly meaning the four of them, perhaps Patches and Ray if they could get a sitter, Pepper and Rev and Snow and Torrent. A family meal. He then moved to put his arm around Amanda’s waist to support her some. “We’ll see you two later,” he said before he headed off with her to make it back to their room. He leaned in a bit, “Let me know if you need me to be your legs,” he said quietly to her. She was a strong-willed canid, but he didn’t want her legs to go weak on her either.

“That actually sounds nice,” Rain said as she watched Tim and Amanda walk off. She looked at Rocky and smiled. “A family meal,” she clarified.

~~

Arielle’s ears fell back shyly and she blushed, moving to push Auel a bit as they walked. “I didn’t burst in quite like that,” she said. “Besides, we’ve already been in heat this month,” she added in a matter-of-fact way. “Besides, wasn’t this better than a book?”

Slate didn’t get a chance to return the kiss, it came and went so quickly… but he supposed that was the nature of such a kiss. He nodded and moved to stand up, taking her hand and helping her to her feet. “Alright then… my room it is,” he said. Something about speaking with Arielle and Auel… really did seem to lift something off his shoulders to some degree… He was still processing it all, but… he wasn’t going to dwell and mope over it with some intense self-loathing like he had been… He needed to look forward, not back. Or at least only looking back just enough to be able to mend those bridges he’d damaged, to acknowledge his mistakes… but not to live in that past. Right now… he wanted to spend time with Juli. Maybe make her blush that pretty shade some more.

~*~*~*~

Kahi looked at Dazai as he continued to hold onto Ryn, introducing himself. “Black magic?” he repeated back. “I don’t understand, if it’s flooding his system and it’s not his… where did it come from? Whose is it?” he asked, though Dazai made it clear he didn’t have the answers, but… the girl might have some. He looked back to where Kahiri and Trinket were, seeing Hunter arrive and ask Kahiri who she was. HE then looked back at Dazai and nodded, “lead the way…”

Trinket looked up at Kahiri when he said he believed her… but her vision was swimming a bit. She looked over Kahiri’s arm at Hunter as he turned and told Hunter her full name. “Daddy?” She whispered. Honestly, he didn’t look any different now than he did in the future. She was the one who was probably more surprising to him to see. She was still holding onto Kahiri to keep from falling down at the moment as the time travel sickness was catching up with her.

A few moments later Ruby passed Averie, Riggs and the others moving Zlo to the infirmary. She kept going, turning another corner and seeing Hunter standing just outside one of the holding rooms with a lot of other guards gathered around. He seemed to be staring at something or someone, maybe. “Hunter?” she called as she started to approach.

Winnie opened her eyes as Shiri used her wing as a shield to filter the bright light. She had blushed as Shiri commented on how good her hearing was. And thanked her but now, as looked at it wasn’t easy to make out which was which. But she nodded at Priestess Amzu's Question “okay” she answered softly still feeling a bit nervous. But Amzu didn’t seem upset they were hiding close by likely trying to get a peek.

Syaoran smiled. “As am I. Your coven is well known for all the good the Priestesses and Maiden’s do. To be allowed to give aid to all of you know is an honor.” He answered. “I’ve traveled quite a bit. But I haven’t sensed anyone else who could use it either. Even when my flock still lived…..” he shook his head. His hair and feathers were real gold. In many ways he always understood Ashalia's plight. But just as it was with there friends and comrades at the castle. What mattered to the people here was his Laiphon and the fact it could help. Not how much they could line there pockets. “Although if I’m to be honest I’m just as honored to meet someone who can see the essence of magic. I felt the resonating in my magic. Your gift….you’d be able to see if the magic really is what another says it is. It’s as rare a gift as my own.”

Menda smiled as Syao spoke easily with Mizuki. It was that warm and welcoming nature of his that had made Twilios feel more like a surrogate family then a small freedom fighting unit. Cafca one of his second in commands had taken up lead of the half that wished to continue there work out there. None were upset about his choice to stay, and those that stayed with him. La'Shire needed the help with so many non-combatants coming there. And now his staying meant he was here to help the Sacred Oak.
***

Josie shook her head. “I know Lily's heart always belonged to her beloved ‘Attie'…” she paused having lifted her tea and looked at Judith. “Wait….Attie….Atticus? The Emperor of Aero’Oro? “ Josie paused as that realization hit her. Of course when they met Atticus was advisor to the late Emperor. Becoming Emperor when he passed on. But it had her mind working and she looked to Judith. “From what I remember her telling me of him….he will likely wish to take her from here. To Aero’Oro. Loch has exposed all of Karin's sins…..but he would never have been able to cover this up so well without help.”

But as they all expressed concern with moving Lily. “Judy…it would be possible to move her into a transport if I'm right…Anna could summon her seven Valkyrie, the can move and lift another without causing them pain. But there presence is powerful and would be felt throughout the Unkindess. She would need your permission to call upon them, because Lily was protecting her childern….they could. I believe Anna once called it Tribute of honor to a wounded warrior. Her battle was not upon a battlefield but her home.”

***
Safira nodded at his words and at Sora’s. “Your right Sora I don’t think he’d confront Larin directly. It would cause further problems and Ballian warned me about how Dangerous the Harpy Eagles were. Dad would know this….but even with that knowledge I can’t help but worry….but not just about Karin himself. He’s been doing this since I was born, to not be caught….someone is aiding his wicked behavior. It’s not the known threat….but the unknown that bothers me. Karin is dangerous but we can deal with the danger we see and know about….its the ones we don’t….that has me troubled.

Cori chuckled. “True, I’m sure there are things we bunnies find romantic others are like huh over.” She said but smiled. “I get the feeling that blanket is the best part of those trips.” Cori said lightly playful. She knew it might not be fair her not telling them, but she believed it should come from the kids when they were ready. She knew because of her position, so of course Basil knew, he was often her sounding board for thoughts she needed a second opinion to sort through.

***
“Unfortunately when we were made aware and contacted the outposts in the area we received no response. Concerned we brought the aid. It felt wiser to bring it and your people no longer need it then to assume you got help, and nothing came.” Traine said as he gestured to the others to bring the wounded. “Thank you for your help with our wounded. “ If Movado when the Isles of the four seasons were finally liberated had Traine take the ruling seat while maintaining the ability to aid him when necessary Traine could do it. Even if he himself had doubts. “Yes we’ve heard of how talented Dr. Shiha is.”

***
He nodded as Semper accepted after Anos spoke on the reasoning. Just as bad indeed. Seemed he always felt he could be doing more….but that was also the sign of a good knight.
Anos looked as he entity in the doll began to regain his memories and sense of self. “Fifth century, year 528.” Anos answered him. Five and a half centuries. So of course he was disappointed. “I left those who were ascending, they were to live peacefully showing those of D’Joran they had nothing to fear from them, and stop a dead soul from causing so much damage. “ He said as he looked at the doll. “Your words about Chaos though have me troubled….he may be fanning the fear and therefore the flames of war.” Anos looked over.

Holding out his hand a barrier against the Abyss's darkness formed about Semper. He looked back to the one beside him. “Come, I gave you my word I would restore your body to you. After to continue to heal and regain not only your strength but memories as well it would be best to go to Ne'ther. It will be slower here. D’Joran is divine. While ours is dark, it is not evil. Just as they heal better in there realm so too do we heal better in our own.”

***

Sarasha settled in his arms. He’d let her know when he was alright, but she’d stay like this for now. Knowing it brought him comfort.

Karin, Andre and Jordan left the beer gardens. Moving through the catwalks….there was one other place he might be….had better be….he had his suspicions about where Loch was….and if Loch had squealed….he’d kill him. Slowly for daring to betray him.

Trixie was walking calmly to the Blackburn home. Karin had sent her a message in his drunken state after decfering it she knew she’d need leverage and that would come from little Corrigan….just as long as she got there before the guards….she didn’t have the respect Josie did after retiring from the council….they had been sorry to see Josie step down….but glad Trixie had left.

“You’re welcome Attie.” Elaine answered then chuckled. “Flori was the first to respond. His answer was simple. ‘I’m getting the Steads and Carriage ready now.’ His response came back less then three seconds after I sent the request the others one after another following his.” Elaine smiled. “They’ll make sure you all get here safe. To them your family. You need help they’ll be there, just that simple.” Elaine would have gone too. But….she promised him she’d look after Aero’Oro in his absence. “Florian also said Fatima is coming as well. She’s on vacation from the hospital right now.” Elaine smiled. “Fatima is one of my best Trauma team doctors. She insisted when she learned you’d be bringing Lily here in such a fragile condition. Said she’d make certain she stayed stable during the journey.

***
Averie nodded to them both. “Thank you both. I’ll let Sora know.” He said turning and heading it. It would likely bring her relief to know how far they had gotten. Now it would be waiting for him to wake to know how much more help and healing he’d need. But they’d made incredible progress in a short time.
_______________________________________________

Pherenice nodded. “Yeah, that sounds good.” She said she was feeling a bit hungry and she did enjoy this time with him. Although she hide it well….it was a welcome distraction. She was nervous about going to Aeon. But…Twilight needed it. Least her gift go out of control. So no matter how nervous Pherenice was, she’d go. Because she didn’t wish to loose Twilight.

~*~*~*~*~
“I will thank you Maiden" he said politely to her.
Dimael nodded as he helped her get comfortable then poured the tea. “Do you like your tea black? Or with sugar and cream?” he had nodded to Lotus. Dim wasn’t usually impatient but he hoped they arrived soon. Fleur wasn’t bad, but she’d never fully heal being trapped in any one room. He had covered her with blankets while she was sitting up. He didn’t know they were on there way. In fact many were headed to the Sacred Oak right now.

~*~*~*~*~*~
“At times.” He said in agreement. Then smiled as she asked if….”People from this realm can go there. “Its more of a common thing on this side. As beautiful as my realm is it’s full of rules and Taboos. There are freedoms here, that you'll not find there. Because it’s a sacred realm some things will never happen like betray or harming another. Theres a few who have a mixed realm heritage there but it's rare. It’s more common here in comparison.” He said thinking about it. “The most recent to choose to stay in this realm was Seon Kurenai. He was a sacred fox spirit….last I heard he married a lady here and they had a son.” He thought a moment. “Many don’t go to my realm from here….time flows a lot slower….a full month here….would be a minute there…Or so the grand chancellor tells us”

Anna smiled grateful the topic was changing she was in serious trouble if these two got into a silent challenge of who could make her blush more.

____________________________________________________
Cloud followed narrowing his eyes at Wanda, he knew she took over her husband’s business. He charged ridiculous high prices but his product was good. But he nodded to Igraine following her and the young man out.

Kurama walked out with them watching as Cloud moved and stood so as to detour anyone getting too nosy. His gaze moved to Igraine as she spoke introducing herself. Kurama was the worst for people with sharp intuition. His mind was always calm focused and calculating for every possible situation. His emotions were there but he had been taught since he was born to keep his emotions out of his choices and thoughts. His emotions were a deep stacking complex under that, never allowing another to see too deep into his mind and heart.

His Ancient magics allowed him to perfectly replicate anything not alive. Increase its mass and volume as well. He could not however master even a simple fire ball spell. His plants came in handy for that as well as the products he made in the store. But at Igraines mention of his connection to Wanda. “Ah, yes unfortunately my late mother was Wanda's half sister. When my parents died our Clan law dictates I may not be allowed to be un my own until I come of age. I’m not with her by choice.” He answered as she mentioned if he would work with them honestly he nodded. But at the mention of his name.
It's a pleasure to meet you. I’m Kurama Kurenai. Kurama is fine.” He answered. “I will work with you honestly and fairly.” Robin and Seon had an interesting rep….they were known for never having much, despite stealing from the filthy rich here. For never being caught and for giving every stolen coin back to the people who needed it. Kurama was no fool he was well aware Don Donato's men were watching the streets for him. According to the rules of port Royale he had to be caught in the act. He learned the art before he learned to use a spoon….Kurama didn’t loot from good people though. Ill gotten gains belonged to the people it was wrongly taken from.

Cloud looked over. “The Magius right?” when Kurama nodded. “I believe there’s an exception, if you were to take a job requiring you to travel with your clients?”

“Indeed.” Kurama answered Cloud honestly. “Such employment would not be considered on my own as I would be working as part of a traveling company. Not many outside of Magius know that.”

Cloud shrugged a bit. “Robin Kurenai…maiden name Sinclair….she helped my the first time we ever stopped here. Although she had a knack of getting into trouble.”

Kurama laughed nodding. “That indeed sounds like her.”

____________________________________________________
Solace had hugged her back and once finished speaking to Nour he moved his hand opening the door for her. La'Shires crystal hall could be seen. “Remember you can also speak to us from there if you need advice. Focus your thoughts towards us and we’ll hear you.” He said warmly gently to her.

________________________________________________________
Sephiroth nodded as she said she wasn’t aware he was the one making them. But when she managed a small genuine smile he smiled in return. “I’ll make some.” He said warmly back to her. “I’m glad you like them…was always too nervous to ask.” He said lowly softly the glanced up seeing Blessing peeking out. Curiously….he realized she’d of course hear him, and had been curious about who he was talking to.

___________________________________________________

“Good question.” Levia said smiling as Sunny agreed it wouldn’t be right to meddle. “I never really thought about it….he was introduced to me as Dr. Riggs….it could also be short for something like a nickname. “

Lyka smiled as Hes complimented him. “Thanks Hes. Same to you.” He would have had a hard time alone. But he was getting better control of the Silvers natural instincts and abilities there was and always would be one major draw back. “Lilith will be upset, understandably so. But the girls are safe now.” He said and at the suggestion of the flight he nodded. He felt incredibly high strong at the moment like far too much energy crammed into his body all at once. “Yeah a lap around the castle sounds good….I’m already feeling cagey.” Meaning trapped in a mismatched body for the energy.

Trait smiled as the glow enveloped Vespa. She’d found it. The ability. It was different to love a stranger to you. To want to heal someone with all your heart. It was still a form of love. Vespa had that warmth an innocent love of those she met. He knew she was succeeding because the rose golden tan was returning to Lacey’s skin. Her breathing wasn’t so shallow but most of all the scent of impending death that nearly brought Vespa to tears was fading rapidly with every second his baby sister worked on healing Lacey.

Lacey watched in surprise, even as she saw her own arm the color returning, the feeling like if she fell asleep she would not wake fading….Vespa wasn’t just reversing the damage…buying her time…she was completely healing it. Lacey looked at her…she could feel her strength returning she was still tired but it was a good tired. Like her body was finally getting relief. Wherever those starburst markings appeared the sealing thread began to disolve….it wasn’t needed if there was no wound to seal. No virus to contain.

Trait moved quietly getting close enough to catch and support Vespa when she finished the magic would know and so would she without being too close to interfere with it.. She’d fall back into him tired herself but…she’d know better then anyone she saved Lacey, and not only that but how to reach that magic again and again. Now that it answered her once it would every time after…and quicker the more she used the gift.
_______________________________________________
Raphtalia nodded at Penny's words then looked down. “Its getting up the courage to ask.”

Chai nodded at Haddie's words. “okay thank you.” She said.”Do…you need a break? My tails are….taking some time..” She only noticed because Haddie seemed to have slowed a bit. She didn’t want someone hurting because of her. She didn’t realize she could learn to navigate her surroundings easier after this that her tails would let her know where things were. What things were. Or just how very light they’d feel after this. She might get warm laughter out of Haddie once they were dried and brushed as she’d likely move to touch a tail and comment on them still being there…she was used to how heavy they were but that wasn’t normal.

Millia nodded sending messages to both of those Alpha's explaining in detail all that was happening with young Futuba. She only hoped she got back positive responses. “I know they broke away from the traditional Alpha's in Lemuria, but…if Kahi were to need support in addressing Futuba's father….I’m sure Prince Trilander would give aid. It's my understanding he’s acting as King or Alpha at the moment. But the Lemurian's would aid us.” Greatly Prince Trilander would never allow Futuba to be exploited in such a way. “But for now I’ve sent formal letters to them both, asking for there approval and an agreement to speak with them on the matter should they have questions.”
____________________________________________________

“Its okay" she breathed running her fingers along the side of his face, gently encouragingly. She wanted this with him. Blaise was all but certain for her it was only about physical gratification. She never got pregnant felt she never would. Had no idea how wrong she was about that….or just how important Alder was…to her. Not yet. She wanted to say bitterly it wouldn’t matter who she was with. She learned long ago…it was just about feeling good for her. Nothing else mattered. It was just as her mother said….well part of it. No one but her chosen one, her fated would sire a child to her. According to her mother the stars said that was Finnoren. But he? He sired a child with Nayril not her. She didn’t realize there was a disconnect between her softer warmer emotions and herself…that for a brief moment a bitter self loathing sorrow flickered through her eyes before it was gone. All there was…was this feeling good….she didn’t care about anything else.



Vyshae went a bit wide eyed at his surprised innocence at her question. She smiled reassuringly though. “You’re the one healing. Is there anything you remember being able to do before, that you enjoyed doing that may have changed from what you remember. That you’d like to learn about?” she asked. About reconnecting with who he is, inside the real him he was slowly working on finding?
____________________________________________________
Xell stood seeing them come out. “Calla, are you alright? I’ve been worried…” he said she was in such a state of shock and Cloud Fawn's were beautiful delicate girls Calla was breathe taking to him. His own injury hardly mattered to him. She did though greatly.

“its okay.” Sean said softly reach up to gently cup the side of his face. “Did you want to get cleaned up now? After we could go lay down cuddle….” She said softly warmly to him. “I don’t mind cuddling or whatever else you want

Rumi returned the deep kiss. He felt it stirring things lower in him. Sometimes he swore she had a bit of nymph in there with how easily she stirred him up with naught but a kiss.
_________________________________________________
“Its no trouble.” Minato said looking at her then began to make them both up, it didn’t take long although because heat made Elvin Blossom stronger he cut it back a bit in Sarah's knowing that as a mom she’d prefer to be aware of the mischief two little girls would get into. It still tasted tastes wonderful but without concern of it going straight to her head. Just as he finished and slide Sarah's to her Esric stepped out.

“Its really good!” Both Rem and Miki said in unison then started giggling.
Minato placed the top back on the Elvin Blossom, putting it out of reach on the table for two curious girls. He glanced as Esric approached seeing the subtle hint in his eyes that said he was preparing himself for a  mint bombardment. Thankfully though itd be more like a much more smooth mint. Something in Minato kept telling him….fix it balance it…..no way adults like that much mint its overpowering.

Rem giggled. “Lots and lots of mint just like Essie likes!” Rem said happily giggling. “Minato helped make it. I told him all you like…and he put it together.” She said happily taking another sip of her own.

When Esric sat between him and Sarah Minato spoke in a low tone. “I rebalance it…it should be akin to smooth chocolate mint.” He spoke as if sharing some big secert as Mjki and Rem were giggling at each other. Miki wasn’t a fan of really minty things. Rem loved mint the more the better. But she had been so busy picking the perfect marshmallows for Esric she missed the carefully selected pieces of chocolate that Minato added….



Felix looked at the door then at Nessa meowing in agreement. If that response was any clue….they were going to have a lot. He went back to his lunch.

Nyx was currently battling the one eyed monster and loosing…it was his first time dealing with this issue. Tilly really was his one and only. But he leaned his head so he was looking down….frustrated at his bodies refusal to calm down yet. He whispered calling himself a traitor….that his body was clearly seeming to state it’d happily wait. He’d need a few more moments with this battle it seemed.

“If she tried Tanya would chase her out. Having one of us escort her back to her room to rest.” Melody said with certainty and Tae nodded.

“Melody's right…Dartanya would mother hen me….” She said smiling. “I have a good staff. I know I can trust them all.” She looked at her wrist nodding as Tilly went over everything. “Its better then the alternative. Your right….but I don’t think he’ll be let out. I got this feeling from Oaken's voice like that was the final nail to seal that man's fate.”

~*~*~*~*~
Fauve looked at Vi. “Maybe. She’s feeling a little better, she just needs a bit more time. But she wants you two to play and have fun. Maybe after lunch we can explore a new garden. See new places in the castle that way when she is feeling better you two will have found fun places to show her right?” Fauve said trying to gently distract the pups.

“it’ll help GiGi.” Shale piped up after shipping her drink. “If you gather lots of love and positive energy then send it to her wishing she feels better soon. She feel the love you two send her way. When someone isn’t feeling good all those warm loving thoughts go to them, help them feel better little by little.

Sorei smiled as she did. He moved to sit beside her looking at the plate of sandwiches. “Would you like a light fruit salad. I can request it with a chilling plate and maybe something to dip it in? This way you can eat when your hungry but it’s not heavy.” He smiled. “What you want. I’ll order it for you.” He said softly then nodded. “Yes, but it’s okay. I didn’t mind. Didn’t expect some of there questions but didn’t mind.”

______________________________________________________
Pallas followed. “For a moment I was worried about your leg.” Pallas said and River smiled.

“It always looks worse with my tail fine. Once they dry out a deep ‘hole’ becomes a nasty gash, but it’ll help up.”  The quartet walked into the tent, Pallas setting her down gently then moving to look at the gash. “Its too wide for stitches.” She said and River pointed at her bag. “Do everything you would normally do to clean it, there's a jar with what looks like a jelly sponge inside. Pack the wound with that and cover like normal. Stitches don’t last long….not unless you use silica thread. We have it but that’s too wide a gash. There’s more then enough if Rostan needs it two. I care several mid sized and larger. Water injuries are often wider.” The organic jelly like sponge was a type of deep sea sponge grown for this purpose. Once it reached this jelly like state the sponge was picked. It ate away at the bad bacteria in a wound as it slowly dissolved replaced by healthy tissue. Or rather the sponge broke down slowly feeding the growth of healthy cells.
___________________________________________________

“Thank you….but if that’s the case you might be moving quite a few.” She said softly meaning she truly enjoyed his company. Prim nodded as he implied Heirloom may brush off her thanks and why. “I get that feeling too. This place was cared for with a lot of love.” She said then smiled at his concern it was so sweet. “Honestly early this morning I may have hesitated more. But…between the rest, everyone being so warm and helpful….and Kit's words to me just now…I’m feeling pretty good at the moment. Thank you though Cass, its sweet.” She meant how much he cared about her well being even now.

“It is a good idea. Senn mentioned the Estate guardian… caring an unknown girl from the healing pools. It had me thinking. How did he know about her? That she wasn’t a threat or that she needed help and where to look for her.” Yuuri said lightly. “The others confirmed everyone in there group was currently here. If Heirloom maintains and protects these lands then how did he find out about her. Unless he had prior contact to her before this morning ….Its had me thinking….what if she found a way in? We don’t know how this barrier works. What casts the barrier…..what if it could be tampered with? “ Yuuri looked at Paz. “We know very little about this place. Maybe it’s because of who my father is but he drilled us both to watch our surroundings as much as the people.”

Fii nodded. “You pose a valid question. Not even Min or the others were sure? If that’s the case it maybe why they’re going to him instead of waiting for him to come here.”

Pellian smiled. “Me too.” He said warmly gently as he kissed her again, letting his feelings show through. Even if it was all they did here…he wanted her to feel to know it was love for her. That when she was ready so would he be.

“True, but do you want to?” he asked her gently. There was a way, it was slower by far, drawn out and incredibly gently because of the water around them. “Just because we’re reacting to each other doesn’t mean we have to. You always have the right to say yes or no Pandi. My feelings won’t change. You’re the center of my world.” He said meaning she was everything to him. Her happiness meant more to him than anything.

“You’re welcome.” He said softly….but her question…had him blushing a bit….he knew people who took comfort in his presence often picked up on there favorite sweet scents. The bath fragrance was nice too but he found his mind drawing a solid blank. He set her down gently on a bench by the tub. “I’ll be just out there should you need anything.” He’d honestly be surprised if she asked him to stay but he would.
___________________________________________________________
Kiyoko nodded relaxing more as he began gently rubbing down her shoulders and arms relaxing more into his touch it was so gently. But at his comment about the first blessing. “What…exactly does this one do?” she asked tracing the delicate golden lines weaving through the black ones. It was such a sharp contrast. Ironically telling her would alleviate that last lingering fear. Kiyoko wasn’t foolish..she knew she wouldn’t likely survive the harder faster pregnancy of having Chaos’s baby. She was a red panda. They were more a cousin race to a mink or ferret then an actual bear. But they had more attributes that were fox like so they were often called firefox’s as well.

Regius managed to slowly calm back down watching that arrow…it was certainly determined to point him to Novel. But….he didn’t know what it was about her that threw him off so bad. He sighed as the lights finally completely calmed down.

“Yes most likely.” She answered after she found her focus blushing brightly at his words. “Sounds good.” She said in agreement as they paused. She looked at the spare cabin then over to hers. “There’s a young lady in there party. Poor girl, she has powerful magic but it’s all turned inwards constantly burning to try to protect her. The Lae Lines will help her magic. She has a generational curse. The group that’s here with her is determined to save her.”

Naria nodded and turned around closing his eyes as well. Allowing Lorna to move about herself first. He was nervous too. It seemed natural but it almost had him feeling like a teen again.

☆☆☆☆☆
Aiyan paused only long enough to watch Zai she was so beautiful to him. He got out of his shorts after she was in moving to join her, pulling her gently into his arms. “Your beautiful.” He whispered as if sharing some powerful secret with her.

Kei chuckled. “Its not.” He said in agreement still struggling a bit before joining with his gorgeous wife. He leaned down now was when he’d be in real trouble stopping the shift while teasing each other joined another.

Suna smiled gently. “I’m staying right here.” She reassured him.  Curling up to him. “I’ll be here when you wake too.” She reassured him.

Aithne smiled signing ‘thank you' then began eating everything tasted really good right now. Maybe it was because Loki was here sharing it with her. She knew something major happened outside but figured he’d talk about it when ready if he needed too. Having no idea it was that Bane praised him. And it meant the world to Loki to hear it.

Traya smiled as she watched him, laying back herself and she was settled he joined her. “I’m looking forward to meeting him.” She said softly as reached up to trace his cheek. It would be so easy to drift off, she swore the tea Erza made her caused her to rest more. It was more it made it easier for her. This baby was their to both royal bloodline’s so the pull on Traya was harder.

Erza had a journal by her nightstand because she knew the future could change for her. Based on others freedom to choose. She wrote detailed instructions for the tea that Traya was drinking. The bathing oils that she’d soaked in. As well as anything else she made for the Night Elf queen incase she got pregnant again….Sylar would have everything he needed to care for her. A thank you….for freeing her from forced servitude. Right now she sat on the bench watching the clouds drift by…two days….the eyes of Kalypso really could be a curse as much as a blessing.


Nayril smiled and nodded as Finn said he’d ask one of the Draoi. “Thank you.” She said then noticed Thayne and Baillie mostly because her question and his answer drew there attention. Finn said it for her.

“Give me a minute Baillie and I’ll be happy to check and see if we have what you want.” She said to Baillie's nodded.

“Fishies and Bacon.” She said then paused.
“Congra…congrs…” Her ears twitched. “I’m happy for you.” Nayril smiled then nodded as Thayne said their mom would be happy.

“She'll be over the moon.” She said smiling. “Ariju Wi artru.” She said. ‘thank you big brother.’ She answered sincerely then looked at Baillie…

“Baillie you were trying to say congratulations right? It’s a tough word takes everyone time. Friends say Cor Andai in Druid as well it means that harder word, congratulations.”

Baillie paused a moment touching her lower lip. “Cor an…daily? Nayril nodded.

“Ariju Wi Baillie. It means thank you.” Baillie smiled.

Meliodas considered her question for only a brief moment. “In my fathers castle, it was about keeping you safe. He’d walk in unannounced. If he found us like this he’d insist I….treat you like a toy…or worse demand some right to touch you as both my father and king. There was no way I’d allow anyone to hurt you.” He said as he held her gently in his lap. “In La'Shire…when we found each other….I was afraid Aether left something inside me. He didn’t….he hurt so many girls. I was afraid he left something in me that would cause me to hurt you. I couldn’t forgive myself if that happened. Your happiness is important to me Poe. Your smile….you were my light….everything around me was dark and painful. But you…brought warmth and light into my life. Love…I’ll spend my life at your side forever if that’s what you want. “ Meliodas took a deep breathe. “You’re the one I want to marry to have a family with Posey. It’s always been you since we met….” He voice was soft and warm gentle.

Fenris turned and caught her arms helping her move to sit, then getting a glass and pouring her some of that fruit tea she liked, that also seemed to calm a triggered episode before it could happen. He was nervous….had he just driven her away because he confessed feelings for her she didn’t share. He knelt there watching her just in case.

“Right.” He said taking her hand and walking with her. She was doing so much better that was a relief to him. As they walked Ribbon got close enough nuzzle her a bit letting out a soft baying whicker sound. Her way of showing Mazie love and support too.
_____________________________________________________________

Noctis smiled as he began plucking the flowers carefully placing them in the water. “Your doing it right.” She said warmly moving to help him add the flowers.”VarVar focus on who you are right now. What you want to do right now. It’s easy for me to say…but I also know how hard it is.” She looked at him. I still remember waking…that there was nothing prior to that but….it helped to focus on right now. What you want to do right now.”

Link almost buried his face in his hand looking at her as he blushed even brighter if possible. But he nodded pausing outside Ettie's room were they could hear Ettie and Cress speaking. *The girl is Cress, she left the pure woods to find and help Ettie.* Link said his mental voice holding those notes Willow loved…his emotions as he wasn’t able to filter them out. Never could…embarrassed to be called out by his best friend and the other when it came to Myth the fact he'd always had feelings but tried to bury them.it wasn’t working so well.

Zen looked at her then held his hand to the side. Ancient magic pouring forth forming a closed gateway that upon opening…would drop them at an old temple within half a morning walk if everyone was in peek condition. A sacred light gate….I can only connect them to shrines and temples. But those temples must be bathed in the light of the Ancients this one is in the woods near there in a grove. Its half a morning’s walk from there. The spell is taxing….and that temple is just within effective range for me….but I’d never be able to cross an ocean with it. I know I’d rather avoid Port Royale that place is awful. But…its were that ship will be. They’re not there by choice. They’re making repairs and once finished they’re out of there as quickly as possible. The ports they frequent are on the other side of the ocean….we miss them…its going to lengthen the journey. Risking my fathers mental healthy and soul.” Zen took a deep breathe. “I know all about what happened. He’s not responsible….if anything. Knowing what he’s dealt with…I can’t help but hold deep respect for him. D'Joran said he knew what would happen. That Tegra gave him the most powerful protection possible. To save my unborn elder brother he removed that protection willing to sacrifice himself. I’ve only just met him…but I hold nothing but love and respect for him. When D'Joran told me it was time…all the training in Alakatasia the city of the Magi in the sky….was to meet him today. To help him….” Zen took a deep breath. “He has a title there Myth, I want to tell him, but I don’t want to increase his burden….when Asengrand fell…Around half of the survivors built Alakatasia they built the throne for there uncrowded King. To await the day he takes his rightful place..they train there magic awaiting the day he breaks his shackles and returns. They say that an Ancient told them that this was the course the must take. That he had to walk this path…in order to have the strength needed to wield the spell powerful enough to stop Raiser once and for all.…he and his first born son….” Zen looked up towards the ceiling closing the gate for the moment because he had only summoned the gate it didn’t pull as hard. “My Ancient magic isn’t meant for battle. But to enable a path forward when there isn’t one. Sorry I’m rambling…”

Myth might realize it. There was an artifact that could cast Ultima Nova….the most powerful divine magic spell that would purge a being like Rasier from this world. But…casting that spell without a strong enough soul could warp and kill or twist the caster into someone even darker. Lifetimes of having his soul face evil and never cave. To face the return of his heart after and rise above the pain of the memories. To fully realize who he is and not be corrupted by the other…that Spell would be easy for him to cast, he would not be overwhelmed or corrupted by it.
It was his destiny to stop Raiser with Traitorin. Trait had the strength to buy Savarian time to cast that spell. Her corrupted touch would never work on him, on Trait once Vespa healed the corrupted magic in Traitorin. Her gift with it was stronger then Traits yet he was proud of Vespa. Happy for his little sister. To Trait it made sense it was stronger for her. Trait was a warrior first healer second. Vespa was a healer first and foremost.


Ettie smiled trying that bite. “Its good.” He said to the way she lit up. He could feed himself but he’d be slower. But he wasn’t blind either. It made her so happy right now. “I did, it was a quieter slower life in the Pure Woods. I never regretted staying in the Pure Woods it’s where you were.” Where they were hadn’t been affected by the darkness yet.His ear twitched…”There's a couple people at the door…I heard a faint women’s voice drawing closer.”

“Come in" he called moving one hand to cast a shadow and make a come inside gesture. He had a low soft voice but it sounded quiet low and quiet even to him. It would be the first time she’d see him like this…weak sure, but every inch of his body looked like sickly weak light. He glanced down at that wickedly bitter tea and placed it back on the nightstand. He was sitting up, and honestly he’d be happy to welcome her company. He could use his other vocal cords to weak to produce the sound now that adrenaline wasn’t coursing through his body.

Weiss nodded. “We’ll have to plan a small vacation later Sally. Surprise Mov with where we’re going. I’m sure we’ll have fun setting everything up for it.” She said knowing she’d rather like Sally drag him out to have some fun and relax…but…the stars were beginning to align.
~~
Kahi looked at Dazai as he continued to hold onto Ryn, introducing himself. “Black magic?” he repeated back. “I don’t understand, if it’s flooding his system and it’s not his… where did it come from? Whose is it?” he asked, though Dazai made it clear he didn’t have the answers, but… the girl might have some. He looked back to where Kahiri and Trinket were, seeing Hunter arrive and ask Kahiri who she was. HE then looked back at Dazai and nodded, “lead the way…”

Trinket looked up at Kahiri when he said he believed her… but her vision was swimming a
bit. She looked over Kahiri’s arm at Hunter as he turned and told Hunter her full name. “Daddy?” She whispered. Honestly, he didn’t look any different now than he did in the future. She was the one who was probably more surprising to him to see. She was still holding onto Kahiri to keep from falling down at the moment as the time travel sickness was catching up with her.

A few moments later Ruby passed Averie, Riggs and the others moving Zlo to the infirmary. She kept going, turning another corner and seeing Hunter standing just outside one of the holding rooms with a lot of other guards gathered around. He seemed to be staring at something or someone, maybe. “Hunter?” she called as she started to approach.

Dazai moved looking at them all the to Kahiri. “She’s going to need to be carried.” He said jovially then looked to Hunter and Ruby. “This way plesse.” He called as he started walking not too quickly but clearly guiding the small group.

Kahiri moved lifting Trinket so her head rested on his shoulder in a Princess carry. “Come on he seems at least to know what you need right now.” He said walking nodding to his dad. None had a clear picture.

Dazai needed answers Trinket was key…he was certain of that if even for no other reason…she may be the only one this pup would speak too.